“THE GIRL WHO BROKE ME”

CHAPTER 1
I stared at my reflection on the mirror for I don't know how long. The
makeup artist kept caking up my face with multiple-layers of foundation. I
had already reminded him not to overdo my makeup but he told me that he
wanted a natural look on my face.
I understand!
He dabbed the concealer beneath my eyes for third time now and my dark
circles seemed to vanish. He neatly powdered my cheekbones, jaw lines and
nose and carefully applied a nude shade to my lips.
"You look beautiful Ms Waffles." He smiled setting up my hair. I held the
holding clip loosely on my hair while he clipped the veil on my head.
"Thank you." I mumbled in a small voice, enough for him to hear.
Saying that I was nervous was an understatement, I was beyond nervous.
My legs were already vacillating and tears threatened to fall down my eyes.
I quickly tried to blink away the moisture but those thick false eyelashes
made blinking uncomfortable for me.
"Mr. Cullen is a lucky man. He has got a lovely woman like you in his life."
He smiled, applying the light blush on my cheeks making me
smile wretchedly. I nodded and smiled warmly faking happiness. I stood up
to the full length mirror staring my reflection once again. My body was
draped in a beautifully designed wedding gown with a see through veil
which covered half of my face and was designed by my soon to be mother
in law.
Every girl has so many dreams for her wedding. I had too. And today I was
marrying the man of my dreams, the only man I loved all my life, Eric.
Eric Cullen, the most handsome face I ever laid my eyes on. That silky
brown hair, beautiful long eyelashes, pretty ocean blue orbs, his
breathtaking structure covered under those tattoos as if his body was a
canvas were enough to make any girl’s knees weak. The immense ink on
his skin gave him a playboy look but Eric was far different from those kinds
of men. Anybody who would judge him by his appearance would brand him
as a high school dropout, drug addict or a womanizer. But, Eric was far-off
from such vices. He was a good man with a kind heart.
He was everything I ever wanted in my life. Sadly I was not what he
wanted. I knew that because I messed up his life the day I stepped in States.
I shouldn't have gone there. I shouldn't have called Roma. I shouldn't have
stayed silent. It was my fault that today we were in such situation. I still
remember those eyes which once looked at me with all the love and
admiration but that day they were full of revulsion.
It was my mistake that led to this day. I always wanted this day to come but
not like this, at least not under such circumstances. It was always my
mistake. Eric was never to be blamed. He was such a pure person whereas I
was a contaminant. I was a self-centered woman. I was a sick stupid brat
and mom was always right. I was a high school drop-out who was good for
nothing. I knew I didn't deserve a man like him. I was a bad luck. I was a
vamp in his life. I did not belong to a society of civilized people. I never
belonged here which is why I was sent to Istanbul.
"Ready?" I turned around to look at my parents who stood behind me. Dad
was silent as always. He looked so distant after whatever happened years
ago. He seemed to take care of me but whatever I did the day I came back
after that he just distanced himself more. He loved staying alone rather than
having a company.
My mom stepped forward. She looked pretty in a royal blue gown. She
looked into my eyes making me shudder at my place. Those accusing eyes,
that pretty mouth cursing me for everything made me step back from my
position. She looked into my eyes and smirked evilly. From my peripheral
vision I could see the makeup artist and his assistants leave.
"You are a disgrace to Waffles. You ki…" She trailed off and leaned
forward to pull down my veil, all the while that fake smile never left her
face. My cells tensed up upon hearing the same curse again.
"Edward, walk her to the aisle." She spat bitterly looking toward dad and he
nodded. "Finally, we'll get rid of her. Even after years of reminding her not
to choose that illegitimate guy she never understood...Anyways a sick
psychopath like her would choose an illegitimate boy only." She sighed and
gripped my arm tight.
"Mom!" My head jerked up immediately at the loud voice. It was my elder
brother, Ermes. He came by my side and made mom leave my arm.
"Don't ever call him that again. Instead of supporting his decision, you are
cursing him." He said looking toward dad who just shook his head in
despair. "Don't forget that he'll be your son-in-law in few minutes from
now." He glared at mom.
Ermes always supported me. He was the nicest elder brother a girl could
ask for. He never treated me like mom. He was always by my side even
when my parents were so mad at me. He even saved me from mom’s wrath
when I committed the biggest mistake of my life of ruining him. Ermes
always knew how much I loved him. He always supported me and never
showed me his back.
"Viona, he has arrived." He smiled at me making me more jumpy. Knowing
that my groom arrived made my heart crumble in nervousness. I was afraid
of facing him. I didn't know what I was going to face after the wedding but
I knew one thing that he would handle the situation precisely.
"Come." Ermes offered me his arm and I gladly hooked my arm in the
triangular gap. He walked me to the aisle. I closed my eyes in fear and
anxiety. There were not many people. Our wedding was supposed to be a
private affair and only close relatives were invited. I clutched Ermes' arm
tighter to which he chuckled knowing I was nervous.
"Viona, I know it will be little difficult for you both under these
circumstances but Eric is a nice man. He'll keep you happy. Work on your
marriage from day one, okay?" He mumbled and I just nodded lightly
knowing he couldn’t see my expressions.
I looked up to see the altar which was beautifully decorated with white
colored roses. My eyes landed on the man standing there in black tuxedo.
He looked so breathtaking handsome that I forgot how to breathe. His eyes
were fixed at me with an unreadable expression on his face. Our eyes were
glued at each other and all the people around us vanished at that moment.
With every step I took it felt like my heart would explode with immense
happiness. I was going to his wife.
His wife!
Exactly what I always wanted to be!
"Viona" Ermes whispered my name to bring me back from my trance which
made me break our eye contact. I could still see him looking at me with
those drooping eyes when we finally reached the altar. I looked at his dad
who was standing behind him with a worried expression on his face. I
looked at his dad and he just passed me an apologetic smile. There stood
my husband’s groomsmen beside my father-in-law.
My soon to be father in law patted my groom's back and that was when he
was brought out of his own world. He offered me his hand and pulled me up
next to him. If you’d ask, did I feel the sparks then yes, I did. I looked at his
face. He looked so lethargic and drained. He blinked his eyes several times
as he found it hard to keep his eyes open. I couldn't even catch a single
feeling for me in his sleepy eyes. His beautiful ocean blue orbs looked cold
grey with hazel rings in it. His brown hair was neatly done and his tuxedo
clung on his hard ripped muscles made my heart race faster. I couldn't help
but remember how he used to love me when we were in highschool. My
eyes glistened with slight tears and I looked away from his cold face toward
the people who were there to witness our union.
My eyes fell upon his mother who was sitting with his twin brothers, Taylor
and Tyler. They both looked so cute clung to their mother while his sister
Xena was smiling at me. His mother was looking at Eric with
disappointment in her eyes which I couldn't comprehend why.
The wedding priest read our vows which were supposed to be said by us but
I didn’t know why at the last moment it was cancelled.
"Do you Eric Cullen take Viona Waffles as your lawfully wedded wife to
have and to hold from this day onward for better, for worse, for richer, for
poorer, in health, in sickness, in sorrows and in happiness till death do you
apart? " The priest asked him.
I instantly looked up at Eric for him to answer but it looked like he couldn't
understand why everyone was looking at him suddenly. He looked so
confused. His dad said something in his ear with his clenched jaw and Eric
seemed to realize that he needed to answer.
"I-I do." He said in a smudge voice making me frown in concern.
Was he sick? He didn't look like he was fine. The priest's vows caught my
attention.
"Do you Viona Waffles take Eric Cullen to be your lawfully wedded
husband to have and to hold from this day onward for better, for worse, for
richer, for poorer, in health, in sickness, in sorrows and in happiness till
death do you apart? "
"I do" I said without any doubt looking toward my groom who smiled for
the first time looking at me and I felt so relieved. His brother Tyler came
with a small tray in his hands and priest asked us to exchange the wedding
bands.
"With this, I announce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride now." He
said but my groom didn't even budge from his place instead he had a huge
monkey smile on his face.
He erased the half meter distance in two small steps which made me
nervous instantly. He came close to me, his hot breath fanned my lips and
then his hot lips met mine with a delicious spark. His hands snaked around
my waist possessively and his sweet kiss made me freeze and that was
when I tasted strong alcohol in his breath. He was drunk on our wedding.
Tears started to form in the back of my eyes making a sick feeling travel
through my being. I could hear our relatives laugh but he was embarrassing
us by not pulling away.
"Eric, step back now." His dad said in a mere guttural whisper which was
enough for him to hear still he didn't pull away. He kept nibbling on my lips
embarrassing us in front of everyone. I pushed him lightly and then he
engulfed me into a tight hug.
"Finally, you are mine Roma Clark." He muttered under his breath and my
heart broke into zillion pieces again. He got drunk on our wedding too and
mistook me as Roma.

CHAPTER 2
He stood still while our cake slicing ceremony. His dad wore an apologetic
look all the time. I was sitting on a chair watching few couples dance.
Taking of our first dance? It never came. Eric went to sit in the bar leaving
me alone to watch others dance. He was always so passionate for dance and
today he didn't seem to care. I came out of my trance when I heard someone
clear his throat next to me.
I looked up and found his dad, my father in law looking down at me. He sat
beside me and pecked me on forehead. I couldn't help but realize how much
I craved for the same affection from my own father.
"I'm sorry, Viona. I don't know how he got drunk this morning. When I
reached his condo he was in this state. I'm really very sorry." He apologized
on his son's behalf. It was neither Eric's mistake nor his. If anyone was to be
blamed then it was me.
"None of you is at fault. You should not apologize to me. Everything
happened because of me. I was a fool and-" I choked on my breath and
could not speak anymore. Tears started pouring out of my eyes. He offered
me his handkerchief and I wiped my tears.
"I'm sorry, Viona. My son is not like this. He is just not in his senses.
Everything will be fine tomorrow. I trust him. He'd take care of you." He
smiled. I wanted to believe him but deep down I knew nothing would ever
be in place from now on.
"By the way, where is Eric? He left you for quite long now." He said
looking around and when his eyes spotted him on the bar section drinking
again, he instantly got up in fury.
"He is testing my patience now! How could he act so immature?" He
muttered and strode in my husband’s direction. I sat at my place mourning
on my decision. May be it was wrong to accept his marriage proposal. May
be I just felt this way today and tomorrow when he'd be sober things would
change, I thought.
"Viona" I turned my head to see my mother-in-law and sister-in-law. They
both smiled at me and I asked them to sit next to me."You look really
beautiful." My mother-in-law complemented touching my cheek.
"Thank you."
"How are you?" She asked with concern evident in her eyes.
"I'm...happy." I tried to smile and looked toward where Eric was sitting
with his dad. They both seemed to be in a fiery argument. I tried to focus on
what my mother in law trying to say but I couldn't. She noticed my gaze
and asked Xena to look after her younger brothers. When Xena left she
clasped my hand tightly which made me look in her direction.
"Viona, I know he loves you." She said looking toward Eric.
"He hates me." I corrected her. I remembered how he looked at me with
those accusing eyes, like I stole everything from him, like I shattered him.
"Look at me! I am Eric's mom and now I'm your mom too. Note that. And
Viona, I know Eric more than anyone else. Yes, he hates you becau-" She
was cut in by her husband.
"Viona, the car's ready. Eric is waiting in the parking." He said with his eyes
fixed on me. I nodded and got up.
"But, they haven't even met all the relatives. I mean, why so soon?" Mom
asked in worry.
"I'll inform you later, Isa. Let them leave if you don't want further
embarrassment from your son." He said and walked me to the parking.
Wasn't it what Eric was supposed to do? But maybe he regretted his
decision.
Dad opened the car's door for me and when I got in my eyes landed on my
newlywed husband. His even breathing told me that he was dozing off. His
blazer was thrown carelessly between us. His bow was also missing and did
not seem to be in sight.
"It should be him who should take care of you but he is such a prick in the
ass. Take care and if he creates any havoc then just give me a call. I’ll
come." He patted my hair and asked the driver to drop us back.
My father in law, mother in law and everyone present in the wedding pitied
me. Eric was behaving so cold. He had every right to be angry but I didn't
do anything intentionally. He should have paid attention. Why didn’t he
know who was with him? How could he not know?
I looked at his handsomely carved face. He looked so innocent without any
trace of contamination whilst I was a bloody sinner sitting just next to him.
I performed sins. I never deserved him. He was a pure, genuine and jolly
person while I was an evil shadow of sorrow.
After a half an hour long drive the driver dropped us to a lone mansion in
city outskirts. It looked beautiful on outside. I looked at Eric who was still
asleep. I shook his shoulder to wake him up but he let out a soft whimper
making me conscious.
"Eric! Wake up." I shook him again and this time he opened his eyes. His
eyes looked quite scary like he had been crying. He rubbed his eyes and
looked outside.
"Are we at home Daniel?" He asked the driver. He couldn't even make it out
where he was.
"Yes, sir!" The driver Daniel replied.
"Get down." He commanded in a stern voice looking at me. Tone of his
voice told me he was seeing me as Viona now. I nodded and instantly got
down.
He didn’t even look back at me once as he disappeared inside the mansion.
I inaudibly followed his lead and stepped in the huge mansion. He threw his
blazer on the huge semicircular couch placed in the hall. I took my time to
check out the interior. All the walls were painted pale white with a touch of
peach. A huge chandelier was suspended from the ceiling. There was a
huge golden brown spiral staircase which led upstairs. I looked down on the
floor and I could see my reflection on the tiled base. The hall itself seemed
so deluxe. He comforted himself and threw away his shoes like a
mischievous brat. I stood at my place watching him when his eyes met
mine. I saw a look of disgust on his face when he looked at me all the way
down.
He started typing on his phone furiously without even glancing at me or
saying a word. For him, I didn't even exist near him. He kept staring at his
phone and when it rang his face immediately lit up. He picked up the call
with a bright, happy smile on his face.
"Hello"
"I...Let me-Okay, give it to him." He sighed and I kept staring at him. He
looked so tired and so lifeless as if demon sucked all the happiness from
him.
"How dare you stop her? Show her in right now! “He yelled making me
jump on my place. Who was he talking to and about whom? I stood in one
corner like a scared rat and he didn't even bother to glance at me once.
"Eric!" I heard a shrilled cry and turned to look at the source and then my
eyes landed on Roma Clark, my ex-best friend, his ex-girlfriend. She
looked so horrible. Her pretty face was sullen with huge dark circles
underneath her eyes. Her eyes looked red and puffy. She even seemed to
lose weight from the last time I saw her. She looked so miserable.
Eric stood up upon watching her and fumbled to run to her. She instantly
ran to him and hugged him. I leaned on the wall for support. I was
preparing myself to witness my husband and his ex-girlfriend's reunion.
"Baby, tell me it's a lie. Tell me you did not marry her. Eric, you can't marry
her. Do you understand? I can't live without you!" She cried gasping for
more air. Tears filled up my eyes upon watching them stick together like I
did not even exist. Eric caressed her cheeks with so much love that it made
me weak in my heart.
"Ro-" He cupped her face to say something but she didn't stop blabbering.
"Eric, baby, tell me it's a lie. I left you but it doesn't mean you'd marry her."
She sobbed hard and Eric squeezed her in his arms tightly.
"Eric, tell me! Tell me it's a lie. You can't do this to your Romy. See, I'm
here. I- I'm here. I'll do whatever you want b-but don't go to her." She said
cupping his face and kissing him on his lip. My legs suddenly felt weak and
losing my balance I sat there on floor watching at them. A small tear rolled
down my eye. They both looked so much in love and I was a third person in
their life. But, I loved Eric so much more. I loved him since I was a kid but
now he did not love me back. He loved her and she loved him back.
"It's true, Romy." He said in a heartbreaking voice and then she turned
around and spotted me. When she saw me in a wedding gown she stepped
forward but fell on the couch and started weeping horribly cupping her
cheeks.
"No! No!" She pushed his arms away when he tried to hold her. "Eric, you
shouldn't have...done this…" She said cupping her mouth, muffling her
sobs.
"Either I shouldn't have left that night or I shouldn't have come today. I'm
sorry, Eric. I should leave now. I'm- I'm sorry." She said in a shaky voice
and looked towards me with those accusing red daunting eyes. My legs
started shivering and my head felt numb. It felt like our matrimony was
doomed from the start.
"Viona! Why are you making my Romy cry? Just get lost from my sight."
Eric shouted trying to hold his crying ex-girlfriend. No Vio, No Pretty...but
VIONA. He had forgotten everything. His hand rested possessively on her
waist while she tried to wiggle out of his arms. He was so concerned for her
like he was for me then.
With all the strength left in me I got up and ran to the nearest room I saw
and locked the door behind. I could hear Roma's loud cries and I was the
damn reason for it. My thinking that Eric loved me was the damn reason.
I had ruined their beautiful relationship.

CHAPTER 3
My back rested on the wall of the closed door as I drew my knees closer
wrapping my arms around them. My body was shivering from the scene I
viewed outside in the hall. My eyes were puffy which made me feel quite
dizzy. I tried to close my eyes but tears didn’t stop forming.
My whole body started shivering as I tried to think about the whole
situation. I put my hand on my belly trying to feel the little member who
was growing inside me. Suddenly, I felt like there was a lot of crowd
around me screaming at me. I turned my head and covered my ears to muff
their screams. My breathing became uneven and I knew it was not healthy.
I grabbed my clutch and took out the small white bottle. I was such a stupid
woman. How could I risk my life like this? I needed to survive for my baby
...our baby. I swallowed a white pill in the bottle and closed my eyes. After
few seconds my cells seemed to calm down. My head stopped reeling and
my body stopped trembling. A feeling of relief washed all over me.
As I thought about Eric and Roma, I realized Eric loved her. He still loved
her. What was I thinking? I was a brainless insect who thought Eric had
feelings for her. In reality, I was a selfish creature. Mom and dad wouldn’t
have accepted me. Even if dad would have wanted to, mom would have
never let him come near me. I had no option left. With zero qualification I
could never raise a baby plus my baby needed a father, a sane father who
was not a psychopath like its mother. I had to marry him for our baby's
future. I was self-centered but what else could I do? I could not make
myself to turn down his offer. Everyone forced me and eventually I agreed
to marry him. I was nothing but a mad, psycho and useless woman. If only I
had not made a mistake of thinking that he still loved me then maybe I
wouldn’t have hurt them.

Flashback
I was lying on my bed staring at my phone's screen reading an article about
the only love of my life, Eric Cullen. As I scrolled down I saw the latest
picture of him. He was on his knees and his arms were around a girl's waist.
The girl gave a perfect pose and together it made a beautiful picture.
My cheeks warmed up as I kept staring at Eric. It was a naked Eric on his
knees and the girl who he was with happened to be my best friend, Roma
Clark. An instant pang of jealousy surfaced me. His being naked around her
bothered me. It got me restless but then positive side of mine told me that
Eric was not naked. It just looked like he was but he wasn’t. Those perfect
biceps, tattooed skin, well defined torso, those strikingly visible V-lines and
the little curve of his but had me lost into a sinful dream.
I suddenly jerked up when I heard a knock on my door.
I looked up and found Mrs. Vani who happened to be the head of rehab. She
was a wonderful lady in her mid forties. Her striking emerald eyes shone as
she flashed me a dazzling smile.
"Good morning, Vyona." She always pronounced my name incorrectly. It
was Viona not Vyona but I never bothered to correct her. It didn’t matter to
me what people called me anymore.
"Good Morning." I nodded slowly. I was curious to know what brought her
to my room. She only came to any patient's room if it was an emergency or
if anybody missed the rehabilitation classes.
"Vyona, your family is here to see you." She said adjusting her pink hijab.
Ha! Family? Did I have one? In the name of family either it had to be dad
or Ermes wanting to see me.
"I-I don't want to meet anyone." I said slowly, not wanting to rebel which
could make them inject me with several syringes. How could I ever want to
meet those people who treated me like I was nothing to them? They threw
me in Istanbul when I needed them most. They never showed any love, any
support that a kid would want when they had a complete physical, mental
and emotional breakdown instead they punished me for the thing I never
did.
"Viona!" I heard my brother say my name. I didn't look up because I didn’t
want to breakdown. I had missed everyone so much. I had missed
everything. I lost everything which was in front of me and it was not my
fault but they punished me for someone else's fault.
"Viona, won't you talk to me? See, I'm here." He said approaching me. I
looked up to him. He had changed so much in looks. He was a grown up
man now with a dark beard covering half of his face. He pulled me into a
tight hug and tears filled up my eyes. I had no energy left in my body to
fight. I couldn’t fight any longer after I fought with my demons for so long.
"Ermes, I missed you so much." I cried.
"I missed you too. We all missed you." He said pecking my forehead.
"I talked to your psychiatrist and she said you can come home with me.
Everyone waited for so long, Viona. It's been so long." He said with
sparkling eyes and I just nodded my head. Everyone waited? I doubted. I
really doubted!
I didn't want to go back to home and face my parents. Mom would accuse
me of the things I did and would never let me forget my past. "I don't want
to go." I muttered under my breath and he lifted my face with a thumb under
my chin.
"Don't you want to see him?" He smiled and I was suddenly so excited. For
the first time in those ten years any emotion filled me except of great
depression.
"Eric?"
"Yes. Eric. He has grown into a man and looks really handsome now. Don't
you miss him?" He patted my hair and I nodded.
If anyone I missed most then it was my Eric. I did horrible thing to him by
telling him all lies. I pushed him away. I tried everything I could do to push
myself out of his mind but he was too stubborn and kept on loving me. He
was such an authentic person I ever met but I broke his heart. I never
wanted to break his heart but with all the horrible things that went on in my
life, I knew he deserved better. I was a contaminant. How could I accept
him and contaminate him too?
"I will come." I told him and I met my psychiatrists before going back to
New York after ten long years.
***
"I can't believe Ermes, you brought her back. Don't you know she's
dangerous for society? Why did you bring her here at my place?" My mom
yelled as soon as she opened the door for us. She just couldn’t stand the
sight of me.
"Cecil! Please behave. She's my daughter." My dad shouted and mom
just shook her head sarcastically.
"Exactly! She's your daughter." She spat acrimoniously and walked away.
That was the welcome I received after ten years.
I went in my room straight and spent whole noon there. When evening
approached, everybody met at dinner table. I looked for Ermes but did not
find him. I was left alone with two much known faces yet unknown people.
"Viona, Sit down sweetie." My dad smiled at me after ten long years. He
asked me to sit near him and tried to converse with me. I came to know that
Ermes had moved out and was engaged to his childhood best friend,
Sophie.
"Oh! Father-daughter’s reunion! I hope I'm not meddling in between. Oops!
Father and illegitimate daughter’s reunion, Eh?" Mom said with a sour face
making me sad again.
"Cecil, why do you always have to bring out that topic?”
"Really? Damnit Edward! You bloody cheated on me and you think I'm ever
going to accept this sin of yours? Isn't it enough that I'm a good mother in
front of outer world?" She yelled.
I felt my nerves tense up as I heard them yelling. My legs started to shake
uncontrollably but they were too busy to notice. I wanted my pills. Dad got
up to leave and mom just made a bitter face and left for her room. I could
hear them yelling at each other and it gave me more anxiety. I crawled back
to my room as my legs felt too weak to move. I found my pill and swallowed
it. I wanted some peace, space and happiness. I grabbed my cell phone and
called my best friend, Roma. She picked up in three rings.
"Viona?" She screamed in disbelief.
"Hi Roma, sorry to disturb you but-"
"Bitch! You called after such a long time. Where the hell were you?" She
complained.
"Yeah! Sorry, I was busy with school." I lied to her about the whole school
thing. How could I ever tell anyone where I was and why was I there? I
narrated her a convincing story for her to believe.
"Well, that's bad. You just disappeared and you are calling me after so long
and you sound so worried. What happened?" She asked in concern.
"Roma, I'm in the city. I don't want to stay at my parent's place. Can I stay
the night at your place? Please don't deny. I need some peace. They're
fighting over stupid things. Please?" I pleaded.
"Damn Viona! I'm actually out of town but you can go to my place if you
like. Take care. Nobody is there. Ask my neighbor for keys. I'll text you my
address." She chirped and it seemed a better option than hearing loud
swears and curses and breathing life into my unhealed wounds.
I grabbed my bag and escaped out to the address Roma had told me. I was
too occupied with those past thoughts and it just scared me too much. I
needed silence. I needed calmness. I needed tranquility. I wanted to be
alone.
I got keys from Roma's neighbor as she had informed them earlier. Her
apartment was snug and warm. It was a nice place. As I scanned her living
room, I noticed there were many pictures of Eric and her together. No
doubt, they were good friends and were mostly working together on every
dance video.
I sat in the calm dark living room staring at Eric's pictures when I realized
it was too late and I needed to take my medicines. I went to the refrigerator
and gulped my pills with the cold drink can. It was sweet but after sometime
I couldn’t feel my legs. It felt like I was floating on clouds. I felt as light as a
feather. I went to her bed, turned off the lights and thought about her and
Eric's photoshoot. I closed my eyes and I could see his naked back, the way
he was holding Roma, his arms, his biceps, everything. I wanted to be in
her place. I felt a different feeling taking home inside me and then I felt the
space beside me dampen a little. I felt an arm around me and then a soft
kiss on my neck.
I felt like my head was going insane. No! I shook my head and tried to
wiggle free from those strong arms. I might not be hallucinating, I thought.
It was true. It was not a hallucination.
"Shit! L-Leave me." I screamed but then I felt a palm on my mouth.
"Shush! Baby, it’s your Eric." I heard a masculine voice which made a
shiver run down my spine. I halted every movement when his
soothing cologne hit my senses.
Eric!
"Tyler is here. He's sleeping in next room. I hope you get it." He whispered
pecking my cheek and I was too numb to react anything. Eric? My Eric?
How did he even come to know that I was here at Roma's place?
Roma!
She might have told him. She really loved playing cupid between us when
we were in high school. "Eric, Is it you?" I asked to confirm.
"Yeah" He had a thick voice. I placed my hand in his ear. He had three
piercings. Thank God. He was not some stranger. He was my Eric. I knew
him. My heart instantly started beating abnormally and I found it difficult to
breathe. I couldn’t believe that he was with me for real. The happiness was
so hard to contain.
"Why didn't you tell me you were coming now?" He slurred pulling me
closer as I snuggled in his arms. His scent was intoxicating. I felt my body
discovering some kind of electrostatic sparks running in my blood stream. It
felt new. He felt like home to homeless me. Every cell of mine seemed so
calm yet on fire.
"I-I didn't..."
"Hey! How’s your granny? Is she okay?" He asked suddenly, I felt his
silhouette above my face. I remembered the last time I left him I gave him a
stupid reason that my granny was not well and I needed to leave for
Istanbul to stay with her. It was definitely a big lie.
"Yeah, she's okay." I tried to dismiss the topic.
"I love you so much, baby. I missed you." He sounded sleepy. He rolled his
fingers through my hair making me close my eyes in pure bliss. I was
enjoying his fingers on my hair.
"I love you too, Eric." I told him my feelings for the first time and he
instantly pecked my lips making my heart beat passionately. Every cell of
mine radiated electric sparks. It was our second kiss. I had missed the taste
of him for so long. I felt breathless within seconds which made me need to
pull away.
"I know baby." He said against my lips. His warm breath fanned my lips
making them quiver in nervousness. His hand slipped under my dress
making me panic and breathe for life.
"Relax." He chuckled making me go insane. "I missed you so much Eric."I
admitted as he kissed me softly swallowing my nervousness with him and
encouraging me. I felt too weak to defend and all the love I had for him for
so long fought to come out.
"See, somebody missed you so much." My whole being paralyzed when he
placed my hand on his crotch. He loved me so much. I loved him and
nothing else mattered. His arms gave me a sense of security which I never
found anywhere else. Nothing mattered more than the moment of love we
were having together. He kissed every square inch of my body showing
exactly how much he had missed me and I didn't want to push him away
anymore.
My hands traced his firm torso igniting a fire within me. I gave in to his
advances when he kissed me between my thighs. I lost my sanity and let him
enter me bit by bit. He was so gentle and loving. He didn't stop telling me
how much he loved me and wanted me to stay in his life. All cells of my
body tingled and I let him make love to me. I was moaning, panting for
more air and enjoying the pure bliss of our love.
"Tell me you love me." His voice was demanding as he devoured my mouth
with long lingering kiss. "I-I love you, Eric." I screamed, gripping him
tighter and a huge orgasm washed over me.
"Eric" I heard a feminine voice and my hands halted in their place at once.
Suddenly the lights turned on and with a huge groan he filled me with his
nectar.
"OH MY GOD!" I heard a woman scream. It filled my head with confusion.
Was I hallucinating again? Eric got off me in speed of light and turned to
the source of cry.
"Vio!" He mumbled looking at me. His face was full of confusion as if he
couldn’t believe my presence. I looked toward the door and found Roma
standing there with tear streaming down her face.
Eric covered his face and picked up his briefs from the floor. "Romy…" He
ran to her as soon as he was decent. I was dead in embarrassment. She kept
staring me all the while. I shuddered at my place and pulled the sheets over
me. I was confused. What was going on?
"Baby! I didn't do it. I-I don't know how she came. I-I thought it was you…
I..." He tried to get hold of her. His voice was full of panic. Fear was
evident in his eyes.
He thought I was Roma?
No!
He had asked me about my granny. He told me he loves me. He said that he
missed me. "Eric, Roma-" I tried to speak but I was cut off with a glare that
he threw in my direction.
"What the fuck are you doing here? How were you even on our bed?" He
yelled. I looked at both of them but still my brain couldn't connect the dots.
"Romy, I swear baby I love you. I'm sorry. I know it's wrong. I thought it
was you." He tried to explain his point which made a deep void in my heart.
Eric loved Roma? He was mistaken? My heart broke into two when I saw
him on his knees in front of Roma begging her for forgiveness. My eyes
were full of tears which blurred my vision. Roma stood silent all the while
and then she removed a ring from her fourth finger and threw it on his face.
"No Romy! I'm sorry." He begged.
"Leave my hand, Eric. You're drunk again." She yelled pushing him away.
"We're over." She mumbled as tears slipped out of her colossal eyes. She
walked away leaving Eric on his knees.
"No, Romy! You wanted us to get married soon. You can't leave me." He ran
and held her hand but she jerked his hand away.
"You think I'd want to be your wife after you cheat me with the girl you used
to love? You think I'm going to forgive you for sticking your member in her
slit? WE ARE OVER! Let me go." She slapped him hard across his face and
ran out of her apartment.
I could not think anything else. Roma and Eric were engaged. Why didn't
Roma tell me before? She broke off their engagement because of me. I
quickly got into my clothes as nervousness surrounded me. I started
fidgeting with my fingers and I knew it was not healthy.
"GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!" Eric yelled making me shiver at my place.
Hearing him I ran out of the apartment in the middle of night crawling on
the streets until Ermes found me.
***
Was it my mistake? Yes! Thinking he still loved me was my mistake. Not
controlling my feelings was my mistake.
CHAPTER 4
As soon as I woke up lying on the edge of the bed in a bulky wedding
gown, I felt strong feeling of nausea hit me. I ran to the washroom ignoring
the groggy feeling and vomited all my stomach's content in the toilet bowl.
My esophagus and diaphragm hurt due to the excessive contraction and
expansion. I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I looked like a really
scary ghost. I decided to take shower and change into something
comfortable, but I didn't have any clothes here. I checked the bathroom and
luckily I found a loose big robe.
Soon I took shower and wore the big loose robe which almost covered
whole of me. I dried my hair, pulled them up in a bun and headed out
toward the hall.
I had no idea what went on last night. Eric and Roma both didn’t seem to be
in sight. I tried to peek into two rooms but he was not there. Instead I heard
some noise in the kitchen and I led that way. I saw a middle aged woman
cooking something delicious as its aroma filled in the air. She looked up at
me and smiled. "Hello madam." She greeted and I smiled in response. I
wondered where Eric was. I looked around to see him but found nothing.
"I'm Kate, your housekeeper. Your mother in law appointed me." She
informed and I nodded.
"Oh! I'm Viona Waf-Cullen. My mother in law is such a sweet person." I
tried to peek at what she was cooking but didn't know what it was. "Yes, she
told me that you are pregnant and I should never leave you alone. I’m on a
full time service." She informed. I had no problem with it.
I was a dumb woman who didn't even know how to cook or how to dress up
or how to drive. I was dependant on other for everything. Thanks to my
parents who sent me to Turkey and never heard my side of explanation and
whenever I tried to speak anything I was welcomed by my mother's deathly
glares. I sighed and looked away.
"If you're looking for sir then I must inform you that he left two hours ago."
"Where did he go?" I asked as sadness surrounded me. I wanted to see him.
I didn't want him to be stone cold and show me his back like others. He was
my husband and it was better to have a heart to heart talk with him at the
start of our marital life itself.
"He said he has a photo shoot in the morning. He was in hurry and looked
quite messy." She shrugged her shoulders.
As far as I knew nobody would have ask him to align his shoot on the very
next day of his wedding and that too early morning. He was fooling me.
"Did he say anything else too?" I asked.
"Yes! He said he'll come back by evening."
I nodded my head. His coldness was hurting me. Suddenly, my phone
started ringing from the corner I was sitting last night. I followed the noise
and grabbed my cell which was lying on the floor.
'Dr. Bajwa, at 10' it read.
Luckily I had made a reminder of my next appointment with my OB-Gyn. I
checked the time and it was already nine. I had nothing to wear and I
needed to rush to my doctor. I was super excited. She had told me at my last
appointment with her that she'd be giving me the very first photograph
of our baby on my next appointment.
I informed Ermes to come and take me to the doctor. I had my breakfast as
fast as I could. The sadness in my heart due to Eric’s coldness was already
filled with the happiness of seeing our baby. Ermes was already at my door
within next half an hour and I hurriedly got dressed and rushed to him.
"Where is your husband?" He winked. I could see the happiness radiating
off his face so I smiled brightly.
"He went out. He had some work." I said trying to sound genuine and he
nodded. He took me to the car and I sat inside.
"How's Sophie?" I asked about my soon to be sister in law. She was a
beautiful woman inside out and Ermes was really lucky to have her in his
life.
"She is pregnant." He smiled a big bright smile. My jaw dropped in
disbelief. Ermes who always hated kids because he thought that they were
noisy and spoilt, was going to be a father and he looked so happy.
"Sophie is pregnant?" I asked again to confirm.
"Yes, she is and I'm the father." He said proudly.
"Oh! I thought your gardener was the father." I said wanting to piss him off
and it really worked. His nose flared and he gave me an annoyed look.
"Next time, ask your husband to clear his schedule. I already have to look
after Sophie." All the while he kept smiling. He really cared for people he
was close to.
Sophie was really lucky to have a man like him in her life while I was such
an unfortunate bride whose husband impregnated her in drunken state then
offered marriage proposal and then on wedding day he got drunk again and
mistook her as his ex-girlfriend. I closed my eyes trying to catch some sleep
but I couldn't instead I just jumped into my past.
Flashback
"Miss Waffles go and sit on the second bench near Miss Clark." Our
biology teacher ordered and I obeyed. I went to Roma and cleared the first
seat for a girl who could not understand how zygote formation took place.
It was quite embarrassing to study reproduction in class. I could hear the
teacher say words like 'penis' 'semen' 'vagina' 'cervix' and I could hear
Roma giggle. Why couldn't Miss Julia ask all the students to read the
chapter on their own?
"Shut up Roma! Miss Julia will ask us to explain the topic." I hissed
underneath my breath.
"I'll gladly do that." She winked. I had a really crazy best friend.
"You know what, yesterday I was watching porn and this dude! What was
his name…?” She trailed off trying to remember his name. “Yes! Johnny
Sins! By just looking at his thing I wanted to do sins." She said with dreamy
eyes and I was sure she was imagining herself on bed with Johnny Sins.
"Can you give your wild imagination a break? You are not getting any
Johnny's thing. If anything you'll get then it is two scales on your hand from
Miss Julia." I warned her as I noticed Miss Julia noticing her.
"Oh Viona! You're such a coward. Damn! His hairstyle! Gosh! His bald
head, his muscular built and his sexy thing. Viona! Viona! Viona! You
should see him. He's really a sex god. And gosh! He acts as a doctor,
electrician, professor, trainer and a plumber in his clips." I looked at her
notebook. Hell! What was she drawing? A THING!
"Roma erase it. Roma erase it! Miss Julia is approaching us." I warned and
Miss Julia stopped right in front of us. It was too late.
"Miss Clark, I hope you're on earth." She snatched her notebook and Roma
turned red in embarrassment.
"Very well! So, what is the diagram that you drew here in you notebook?
Care to explain? Miss Waffles! What was going on in here?" She directed
the last part to me.
"Um…Miss, we-we were discussing about-about the hairstyle of the Johnny
guy." I tried to explain which was true.
"Jonny guy?" She raised a brow. What would you do if you get caught
drawing a penis on your notebook? But here it was Roma who drew it. I
was innocent.
"Yes Miss, Viona likes his hairstyle. You should see him." Roma ruined it
all.
I looked around in embarrassment and that was when my eyes landed on a
pair of ocean blue eyes staring at me. My heart skipped a beat or maybe
two or three. His pretty blue eyes with hazel rings around his iris stared my
greens and I was sure my ears had turned pink at that moment. He smiled at
me a flirty smile and my knees immediately felt too weak. Why did he
always have that effect on me? He winked at me and my jaw dropped as a
small sigh emerged out. I couldn't show him that he affected me when in
reality his every single gesture drove me crazy. He was the reason I was
failing my exams constantly. He would come in dreams and lay with me on
a bed of roses holding my hand, talking to me and kissing me sweetly. My
eyes dropped to his pink fuller lips and my breath hitched. Suddenly, all my
oxygen supply was cut off and I was choking. He pointed toward Miss Julia
but who cared to see her. I was so engrossed in admiring him that I almost
forgot I was in class and then a huge bang on my desk brought me back to
my real world.
"Miss Viona, Will you stop staring Eric?" Upon hearing her, heat rushed to
my cheeks and I saw Eric smiling and shrugging his shoulders.
"Out, I said." Miss Julia shouted on us. Roma and I ran out of class in
light’s speed. We both could hear our classmates laughing at us.
"See, it happened because of you and your Johnny Sins."
"Who cares?” She shrugged. “But, I miss her class now. She was about to
teach us about male reproductive organ."
"Shut it, Roma! Now wait for another ten minutes for the lecture to get
over." I looked at my watch and we kept talking about nothing but
everything. Roma was such a good friend, a carefree bubbly girl.
The electric bell rang and biology lecture was over. Miss Julia came out of
class followed by Eric. They were discussing some topic. When Miss Julia
left he turned to us and smiled. I took a deep breath, that captivating smile
did cruel things to my heart.
"Hey!" He said and my heart started beating anxiously. I felt nervous all of
a sudden. I smiled back trying to hide my nervousness.
"Get lost!" I heard Roma mutter, giving him a death glare.
"I'm talking to Vio not you." He narrowed his eyes at her.
"So, you don't like my hairstyle Vio?" He asked. Hell! I loved his hairstyle. I
loved everything about him, every single thing. The way he rubbed the back
of him head when he was nervous, the way he fisted his hand whenever he
was angry, the way he smiled, the way he danced, the way he talked or even
chewed his food. I loved everything about him.
I constructed myself and rolled my eyes at him.
"No, she doesn't like you hairstyle Eric Cullen-Sullen. Your hairstyle is too
girly. Viona likes machos, right Viona?" Roma laughed richly and Eric’s
expressions were worth watching.
I shook my head and Eric looked at her with displeased look.
"Who's that Johnny guy?" He asked.
"None of your business! You watch cartoon network. Aren’t you getting late
for your dance classes?" They just hated each other.
Holy Shit! Roma Clark needed a nice upside down hanging.
"Oh! I got to go. I'll see you soon, Vio." He smiled and went away.
"I won't ever want to see you again." Roma yelled behind him but he
ignored her.
Roma! Roma! Roma! How dare she tell him something I didn't even know
about? Who the hell was Johnny Sins? How did he look like?
"Why did you do that?" I asked her through gritted teeth and she kept
smiling. "You’ll find out on Monday." She laughed
On Monday when I stepped inside class I saw Eric's head was shaved.
Roma who was standing at some distance had a proud grin and a huge 'told
you already' written on her face.
As Eric neared me I kept staring at his head. His bald head! Goodness
gracious me! Shit! He found out about Johnny Sins. Thanks to Roma for
another embarrassment.
"I hope my hairstyle is not girly anymore." He winked at me killing me
somewhere inside with immense embarrassment. I was certainly not
interested in a pornstar.
***
"Viona? Wake Up." I felt Ermes shake my arm. I immediately opened my
eyes.
"Uh!"
"Come out. We reached the clinic." He said opening the door for me and I
nodded. I couldn’t help myself from thinking about those days where my
Eric was just mine and could do anything for me.

CHAPTER 5
"Good Morning, Dr Bajwa." I greeted her as soon as I stepped into her
cabin. She looked up and smiled.
"Morning Miss Viona. I thought you forgot your appointment." She said
adjusting her spectacles on her nose.
"No-no, how could I forget?" I sat down on the chair in front of her and
gave her my previous reports. Without wasting further time she proceeded
with my blood pressure test. After which she placed the stethoscope on my
belly hearing the heartbeat of my baby.
"Everything seems fine till now. I'll prescribe you some medicines." She
smiled. "Do you want to hear the heartbeat?" She asked and I nodded.
She put the stethoscope on my belly and let me hear the heartbeats of my
baby and that was when the sensation of motherhood hit me. It was really
there. There was small baby inside me. It was my Eric's baby. A huge smile
made its way to my lips and filled my heart with burning warm happiness.
"I will be running some tests on you and yes don't forget to take
antidepressants and do not pay attention on nominal things. Did you
understand? And keep visiting your psychiatrist."
"Yes Doctor." I replied confidently. I could never harm my baby. I was
going to take care of it and love it more than my life, even more than Eric.
She ran some further tests on me and prescribed me some multivitamins
and probiotics.
"Okay, I'll give an appointment after two weeks. Is it okay with you?" She
asked.
"Yes, It's fine with me. Am I not getting baby's picture?" I asked hopefully
because she didn't seem to say anything related to it.
"Oh Yeah, actually the ward boy in frequency department is absent today
but he will be available tomorrow so you can come and take it tomorrow.
I'll write for the test." She smiled humbly.
"Okay, I'll be there tomorrow." I was a little disappointed.
As I came out of her cabin, I handed the prescription slip to Ermes. He went
to bring my medicines. When I was alone I kept thinking about my messed
up marriage and Ermes advice on working on my matrimony from day one.
I decided I would try every possible thing to bind him, our child and I into a
family. Ermes dropped me at my matrimonial home, explained me my
dosage and left after sometime. He was busy man now as he was working
under dad's company and had a busy schedule to even spare time to anyone.
But for me and Sophie he always cleared his schedule and came running.
***
Evening approached and still there was no sign of Eric. I tried to call him
but my courage would give up as soon as the call forwarded so I
disconnected the call that very moment. I didn't know how he would react.
He never really talked to me after that day and when he proposed me it was
a one minute phone call. He asked me to text him my reply. It was strange,
right? But at that moment I thought he really cared for me and our baby.
Even if he didn't care for me he cared for our baby, which is why he married
me.
It was already eight in the evening and he still hadn't returned. I was really
getting worried for him. I gathered all my courage and dialed his number
again. His cell phone was switched off and it got me more worried for him.
What if he was in some trouble? But my conscience told me Eric was
capable of taking care of himself so I waited for next two hours but he was
still not home. I thought about calling my mother in law and ask her if he
was with them but if he were not there she would get worried so I declined
the thought as soon as it appeared. I didn't want to trouble anyone because
of my insecurities.
I dialed his number again. It rang but he did not pick it up instead it went on
voicemail. I kept calling him but he didn't pick up my calls. I was getting
more worried by now. He was out at such an hour and not even receiving
calls. What if he was drunk like that night and messing around? An instant
pang of uneasiness crept through my body and I was scared, really scared.
Thinking of him with another woman made my heart burn with hurt and
jealousy.
I tried his number again for twentieth time now and this time he
disconnected the call with a message.
Stop bothering me. If you want something ask Kate. I'm busy.
Reading his message the first feeling was of relief that ran in my being! At
least he replied, it means he was safe. But reading his curt reply the
supreme feeling of hurt surrounded me.
I yearned to hear his voice. I yearned for his warm arms around me. I
yearned for his gaze. I yearned for his sweet talks. I yearned for him but I
had lost him all when I chose to walk away. I never wanted to but if he had
known what I did he would have certainly hated me. I was too selfish. I
could never let him hate me. But then also he hated me because I left him
and his engagement with Roma was wrecked due to me.
How could I even blame him for not loving me anymore when I was the
one who kicked his love away when I told him Ken was my boyfriend?
How could he love me when I always lied to him? How could he love me
when I told him that I hated him and he was making my life difficult? I told
him that his presence suffocated me when in real his absence suffocated me.
If I really wanted him away then why was I dying for one loving gesture
from him?
***
It was already one in the afternoon and Eric was still not home. I chose to
help Kate in household chorus and she had become a really good friend of
mine. She was a nice lady with a loving husband who loved her so much.
She even told me that their marriage was arranged by their parents and they
fell in love soon after. Her husband was serving in military and she said that
he was missed by her in almost every second of her life.
I had to go to Dr. Bajwa for my ultrasound today and there was no trace of
Eric. My conscience told me not to bother Ermes again. I looked around for
Eric's driver Daniel but he didn't seem to be in sight.
Luckily I had some credit in my phone so I booked a cab. I couldn't contain
too much excitement within me. I was going crazy and was not even
depressed. Our baby was really keeping me sane. "Kate, I'll be back soon.
You can go back to your quarter as soon as you are done." I waved at her
and left when the cab was outside.
Within few minutes I reached the clinic and the ward boy ran an ultrasound
on me when I showed him the prescribed test. I was happy that I would get
to see my little baby for the first time.
He asked me to wait for some time and I waited outside. I was getting too
bored so I decided to divert my mind thinking about good times when I was
a kid, when we were kids.
FLASHBACK
“Don’t take my teddy home. It's very beautiful" I said showing Eric my huge
new teddy that Ermes gifted me last week. I loved showing him all my toys
though he never took interest in those.
“I won't but if you want I can take you home. Mama will be happy to see
you." He said with a sheepish smile and sat on my bed examining the teddy.
"Yes, I miss your mom's mushroom pie." I giggled and he pressed my teddy's
nose.
"What's his name?" He asked.
“I haven't named it yet. Do you have any suggestions?" I asked. He
scratched his head.
"I don't know, Vio. You can name him anything you like." He said absolutely
not interested.
"Okay fine. I think you should leave now." I narrowed my eyes at him when
he tried to pull my teddy's legs apart and twitched his nose. He was trying
to tear it apart.
"What? Why so early? I'll think of a name, wait."
"Okay, I'm waiting. Think of a good name." I replied. He always wanted to
stay with me. Everyone knew of his fondness toward me but what about me?
I never showed anyone how much I was moved by his sweet talks.
"Give me a kiss and my brain will start working." He winked and made me
angry again. Fake anger. When in reality I was smiling sheepishly inside.
"No way!" I screamed
"Please, I promise I'll name your teddy." He said with a puppy face.
"Will it be a nice name?" I asked.
"Definitely babe!" He said caressing my teddy and I went to sit near him.
“Hurry up Vio. I don't have that much time. I need to go to my dance
classes too." He frowned and I placed a small peck on his left cheek. I saw
his cheek turn crimson just as mine and then he rubbed the back of his
head. Did I make him nervous?
"Muff" He said with a huge grin on his face.
"Muff?" I asked.
"Teddy's name. Muff. Isn’t it cute?" He asked and I nodded.
"Yes! It's a nice name. Next time I'll ask you to name all my barbies and
teddies." I giggled.
"Yes! I'll name all of them and even our babies."
I raised an eyebrow at that. What was he even speaking? Our babies?
"Our babies?" I asked.
"Yes! When we will grow into adults we will marry and we'll have cute
babies and I'll name all of them." He said in his cute voice and then I
smacked him so hard across his head that he winced in pain.
"I'm not talking to you, Vio." He said rubbing his head.
"Even I'm not talking." I yelled and he went out of my room.
***
"Miss Viona, the ultrasound reports are ready." The ward boy said. I
checked my watch. It was already half past four in the evening when I got
the reports in my hand. As soon as I opened the packet there was an
ultrasound photo of my little one.
Tears of happiness filled my eyes as soon as I saw my baby's little form in
my womb. It was about the size of an egg and I could see its hands and legs
clearly. I was really moved by seeing the little union of Eric and I. Our baby
knitted us together. I could feel my motherly side growing upon seeing the
little egg sized baby inside me. I felt so much concerned for its care and
happiness. Our baby was a part of me, a part of Eric and a whole in itself. It
combined us together.
I thanked the ward boy and went out of the clinic. Eric would be really
happy to see our baby's picture, I thought.
By the time I reached home it was already six and it had started to darken
outside. By just looking at the house all my insecurities were back. Eric was
the first ever person I could think about. Was he even not home yet?
As soon as I stepped in I saw Eric pacing the living room. He looked
furious. He had held his phone on his ear. Just by looking at him a shiver
ran down my spine.
"Damnit!" He yelled and threw his phone on the wall in front and it
shattered into many pieces. My body jerked up and my saliva stuck in my
throat. I could feel the panic level inside me rise.
I ran inside slowly when he located me. I halted on my position when he
looked at me dangerously. I tried to run but my legs were stuck on mother
earth. I licked my chapped lips to moisten them when he strode toward me.
He looked really disturbed. His hair was messy and some strands were
falling on his forehead. His forehead was covered in deep frown. His jaw
was clenched and he looked distant.
"Eric…" A small voice left my mouth as I stared at his cold and furious
demeanor.
"Where the hell were you?" He yelled on top of his lungs making a lump
stuck in my throat. Where was I? I should have been the one asking him
same.
"I was-" I couldn't even complete my sentence when he raised his hand and
rubbed his face furiously as if I were a guy he would have smashed me into
the wall. "I asked you something. And where the hell is your phone?" He
yelled.
I was so scared that I extended the ultrasound report toward him. I was so
moved by the intensity of his nearness. I was so nervous all of a sudden and
even more scared by the aura of fear that surrounded me.
He snatched the paper packet from me and threw it away on the floor in
rage. I looked at him and ran to pick up my baby's picture. Tears welled up
in my eyes because of his actions. He threw away our baby's picture. Didn't
our baby matter a bit to him? I wanted to rush away and cry to my heart's
content. He was being so cruel.
"I don't have time for these stupid things. And yes Viona, stop whoring out
behind my back." He spat bitterly. His eyes were full of hate for me. I
covered my belly not wanting my baby to get affected by his dad's words.
Tears poured out of my eyes when I heard him calling me a whore in other
words.
He looked at me and then at my hands which were on my belly and he
twisted his lips.
"I doubt whether it's mine. I hope you had a nice time with your lover." He
said with immense sour face. My lover?
"What are you saying? Are you even hearing yourself?" I revolted back. He
couldn't call me a whore like this. How could he say that about my baby?
How could he doubt me?
"I am. Don't you remember how you broke my engagement with Roma?
You are bloody jealous of her because she is everything and you are
nothing." He yelled and I couldn't even say a thing. He was so damn cruel.
How could he point out such a thing? I was jealous of Roma not because
she had everything at this age but because she was my everything's
everything.
"Anyways, get ready in fifteen minutes." He said in less terrifying voice.
"Get ready?" I asked. Was he planning a date for us? No! Why would he do
that?
"Didn’t you understand what I said? Get lost and get ready in fifteen
minutes. I'm waiting. Wear something nice." He said through gritted teeth
as he walked away from me.
"Are we going somewhere?" Excitement made its way in my heart and he
glared at me washing away the little excitement.
"I need to visit an award show and they want my wife to accompany me."
He said clenching his jaw hard and all the bitterness spilled on the word
wife.
I went back to the room I was occupying checking my phone and there
were numerous missed calls from Eric. I went to my closet and took out a
decent dress. Ermes had already sent my clothes. I tried not to think about
Eric's bitterness and think about our baby.

CHAPTER 6
Choosing a nice dress for the evening was a very complex task, especially
when you were never taught what to wear to such events. I was really very
nervous to go out with Eric. I had not gone out with him for years now. I
wondered what if I made any mistake or embarrass him in front of his
people. It was his world. What if I did not fit his world?
I never visited any award show in my life. He gave me fifteen minutes and
only five minutes were left now. I decided to wear a simple white dress. I
was not very confident with it but it was the best thing I owned. I went to
the bathroom and washed my face. With a speed in power of millions I
wore the dress and paired it with black heels. I never wore heels but my
mom bought it for me when we went for my wedding's shopping.
I applied a thick concealor to hide my dark circles and painted my lips
burning orange.
"Viona" I heard Eric's voice from the hall and noticed my time was up. I
pulled my hair up in a ponytail and there was no time left to do my eyes. I
couldn't even apply kohl. If I delayed he could get a chance to taunt me so I
ran out of the room holding my clutch.
My eyes ran around the hall and I found him pacing around in an elegant
black three piece suit. His slick jet black hair was neatly gelled back. He
was checking the time on his watch and then his pink lips thinned into a
straight line. He was wearing a nose ring today and looked quite different
from the Eric I knew.
The noise from my heels drew his attention. I stopped on my place when I
saw him turn around. When his eyes met mine a deep frown decorated his
forehead. His eyes lowered a little and then he looked at me all the way
down and then up again. He sighed and his lips twisted. He rubbed the back
of his head and then scratched his left brow.
"Sorry! I was a little late. We can go now." I smiled but his face was
expressionless. He did not look away from my eyes even for a second.
"What are you wearing?" He said with furrowed brows.
"It's a dress." I said trying to muster confidence. May be I had ruined
everything. May be I did not meet up to his expectations since he was
always surrounded with pretty girls.
"Leave it! I don't know why I even asked you to accompany me in the first
place. Why did you even try to dress up? You look so strange, so ugly." He
looked at me from head to toe making me conscious of myself. His words
were way harsher than his gaze. I could not stand his mocking so I stared
the floor which didn't help me feel better at all. My eyes watered up and I
continued to stare floor.
He turned around and walked out of the house. I looked up and stared at his
back. How could he be so harsh and cruel to crush my heart? How did I
become ugly today when he used to call me beautiful whenever he came
home to visit me when we were young? How did I become so unimportant
in his life? Like I was not even a part of it!
He disappeared from my vision. I couldn’t stand so I ran to the couch to cry
my eyes out. My eyes landed on his second phone which was lying on the
table. I grabbed it.
He forgot his phone.
He might need it!
I ran out to give him his phone but he was already in his car driving his way
out to the streets. I ran behind him calling his name but he didn't dare to
stop. I ran behind him but he drove in jet speed and that was when I slowed
down. I looked at his phone in my hand and sighed.
"Sorry! We'll go home. Your master doesn't want us tonight." I smiled
looking at the phone's screen which had Roma’s picture as lock screen
wallpaper. I took a deep breath and turned around to check where I was but
it seemed a very different surrounding. I looked around to find my way
back to home but nothing seemed familiar. How could it feel familiar when
I was in a silent dark street?
I tried to walk down a lane but then I reached the same spot. I tried another
lane but reached a place which was as silent as a grave. My insides started
to panic and my eyes filled with tears. If anything I could feel then it was
self pity and horrifying fear. I was scared was an understatement, I was
horrified. Even my bones were starting to chatter.
It was so silent that not even a leave was rustling. I could feel some night
creatures making scary sound. My eyes watered up and tears fell down my
cheeks.
You look so strange, so ugly.
I doubt whether it's mine. I hope you had a nice time with your lover.
I don't have time for these stupid things. And yes Viona, stop whoring out
behind my back.
You look so strange, so ugly.
Ugly!
Ugly!
Ugly!
His words kept ringing in my ears. I covered my ears in order to stop the
voice. How could he doubt me? How could he say such things to me?
Didn't he feel anything for me anymore? The panic inside me started to rise
and my body started shivering. My eyes became unstable and my head felt
like it would burst anytime soon. My eyeballs rolled up in its sockets and I
felt like I was on the verge of dying. Sadness crept in my bones making me
too weak to be able to think.
I tried to shut my eyes and then open them again. I saw everything turning
red. The street was painted red. The leaves were red. The lamp posts were
red. Even the lights were red. Everything in my sight was red. I could hear
an ear deafening sound which made me inferior to infinity.
I did not want to risk my baby's life. With shaky legs I managed to walk to
the lamppost and then I sat on the grass. At least there was not a risk of
falling down and hurting my baby now. I blinked my eyes several times but
everything seemed just blood red. It was scaring me. My heart was racing
ninety per minute. My forehead was covered in sweat and my body felt so
uneasy.
Suddenly, I felt someone familiar come near me. He was in a black outfit.
He laughed devilishly making a shiver run down my spine. His face was
covered in fresh blood which just gave me a death scare. His forehead had a
scar in the middle. He looked so dangerous. My white dress was stained by
his blood as he neared me and held one of my legs.
"Come sweetheart. Come with me. I have come for you" He said in the
scariest voice. My legs started to give up and my eyes rolled upward. All
my cells tensed up and I screamed.
"No! Leave me! I won't go with you. No-No..." I screamed shooing his
hand away from me but his hold was firm.
"I won't go anywhere with you." I yelled drawing my knees close and next I
knew he slapped me so hard across my face and everything became blur.
Few seconds later darkness engulfed me.
Chapter 7
ERIC’S POV (Past)
I paced the room from one corner to other. The mirrors on all the eight
walls showed me a vulnerable reflection of mine. I kept glancing at my cell
phone time to time. More than three thousand calls. Thousands of messages
and more than eight hundred voice messages sent and still there was no
reply.
Where the hell was she?
Please leave me alone. What the hell do you think? I don't like you. I don't
like anyone. Don't make it difficult for both of us.
Eric, why don't you understand? What's your problem? Yes! I like him. You
want to hear this, right? Then hear, I LIKE KEN and HE IS MY
BOYFRIEND. Now, please leave me alone.
Nothing feels good. Please, don't wander near me. I am fed up of this thing.
I don't need your friendship too.
Her words lingered in my mind making me choke on my breath. My heart
ached like she pricked several needles in it numerous times. I didn't know
when it started but surely it wouldn't have a happy ending. My legs gave up.
I stumbled and fell on the floor with my face.
"Eric, are you alright?" Roma asked running toward me rubbing my arms to
ease the pain. But, what about the pain that her best friend gave me? Roma
and I were enemies but our enmity changed into friendship when she joined
Aunt Erin's Dance Academy. Roma was an incredible dancer and was my
dance partner too.
"What happened? Are you still thinking about her? For god's sake she said
so many things to you on your face." She said offering me her hand to get
up.
"C'mon, let's practice one more time then we'll pack up." She said and I
nodded. One more rehearsal and then back to home pretending I was all
happy, like nothing ever happened.
"Ready?" She asked and I nodded. She turned the music on and swirled
around the floor.
You said you'll be
Right here forever baby
I know someday
There's no forever baby
I'm just looking for a little favor
And you're just trying to save a little time
Baby let me give you a piece of mine
"What are you doing? Why are you doing the last part?" She frowned.
"I'm sorry, Romy. I-I'm just not here." I sat on the floor rubbing my hands
together before moving it all over my face. I couldn't stop thinking
about her. I knew there was something up with her.
I was not this vulnerable when I saw her kissing Ken but when she
completely shut me off it felt like my nerves were cut open, like all the
blood drained out of my body. It felt like I was dead with a beating heart.
My heart felt so heavy all the time. She just broke me. She broke me too
bad.
It had been two months since I had not seen her. My eyes yearned to have a
glimpse of her. I died each second to know what was up with her, where she
was, what she was doing, was everything okay with her, but she never
showed up. She was not even coming to school. Last time when I called her
mom, she told me her health was not up to mark and she didn't want to go
to school. Two months since then she never came to school and I was a fool
waiting each day at the entrance thinking may be by any chance she would
come but she didn't come. We'd be graduating high school after two months
but she was acting like she didn't care.
I didn't know what happened to her. What happened to Ken and her? Ken
on the other hand was happy going out with girls, making out near the silent
corridor which led to the library. I didn't know what happened to Viona. I
sat there for few more minutes while Roma stared me with a worried look
on her face.
"Is there something I can do for you?" She asked breaking the silence. I
exhaled heavily.
"Can you bring her to me?" I asked with hopes and she picked up her cell
phone and came near me. After few minutes of taking in my vulnerable
sight she dialed her number and put the call on speaker. I prayed to
almighty to do anything to make her pick up the call. I was dying to hear
her melodious voice. I ached for her presence.
"Hello!" She said in a low voice. Her voice felt like a medicine and all of a
sudden I was cured. A happy smile made its way to my lips upon hearing
her.
"Viona?" Roma asked to confirm but I knew it was my Vio.
"Roma" She sighed.
I felt so unwanted at that moment. She picked up Roma's call but she never
picked up mine. She didn't even reply to any of the messages I sent her for
past two months. "Hey! Where are you? You didn't even call me for weeks."
Roma said and smiled at me.
"Yeah, I'm sorry. I was just..." She left the sentence hanging.
"You were just?"
"Nothing! How are you?" She asked.
"I'm good." Roma replied.
I so wanted to talk to her but I knew if I dared to utter a single word she'd
have disconnected the call.
"How's your practice going on?" She asked in a sweet voice making me
more restless to see her. I typed on my phone 'ask her to meet you' and
showed it to Roma. She nodded and asked me to wait but I was too
impatient. I kept shaking her arm to ask my Vio to see her.
"It's-It's going good." She said.
"How's is he?" She asked.
"Ken? Well, he might be out with a bunch of girls around him doing-"
"No! No! I mean Eri- your partner....dance partner." She said making my
heart flutter. My heart was heavier. She couldn't even say my name. Did it
mean she didn't want to do anything with me anymore? But she just asked
about me. I knew. I knew she cared.
"He's not fine. At least not after-" Before she could finish I held her hand
tight signaling her not say anything. I did not want to bother my Vio again.
"Hey! I mean leave Eric and Ken. I have not seen you for months. C'mon,
let's hang out somewhere." She chirped and Viona hummed.
"So, how about now? I'm busy afterwards." Roma asked.
"Umm...okay. I'll ask mom. I hope she permits me. I'll see you in the park
where we used to play when we were kids, like in fifteen
minutes." She chuckled lightly and that was so beautiful. Roma hung up the
call.
Without anything in my mind I hugged Roma so tight. Oh god! Vio was
coming! She was coming. "Holy Yes! Thank you, Romy. I don't know how
to thank you for this but-" She cut me off by raising her hand.
"You can buy me tub of pistachio cream." She suggested and I smiled
widely nodding.
"Let's go." She said pulling my arm and pushing me out of the academy.
She grabbed my bag and ran toward the park while I followed her. Would
she come? That was the only question on my mind.
"She's coming. She texted me." As if reading my face she somehow noticed
my dilemma.
"Thanks Romy." I loved this enemy of mine. She was so helping in nature. I
never knew Roma and I could be friends but yes we became best enemies
and best friends in past few years. She was the best. She was always
standing behind me like my backbone helping the broken me.
We sat on the chair inside the park for about ten minutes which felt like
years and then I noticed a girl with beautiful features appear. Her hair was
tied into a messy braid. Her face free from any trace of makeup
showing her innocence, her cute pink blouse which loosely covered her top
with a high waisted black leather pant, she looked so pretty like an angel
send from above. She was beauty defined in real. She looked even more
beautiful in the twilight.
As soon as she spotted Roma she ran to her but stopped midways when her
eyes landed on me sitting beside her. Roma got up and whispered in my ear,
"I'm going to the lake side. Handle everything, okay?" With that she went to
Vio and hugged her and said something in her ear too. Vio nodded and then
Roma left us alone. We were alone in the park when it started to darken. I
took steady steps toward her and saw her face looked all crimson. She
seemed to chew her inner cheeks while holding back her tears.
"Vio" I was longing for her. She brought her thumb to my cheek and wiped
away the tear. I didn't know I was crying.
"Eric..." She trailed off in a low hoarse voice like something was choking
her. I pulled her into a hug and she clung onto me tightly. All of a sudden all
my cells tensed up but it was still soothing. Her proximity didn't kill me but
saved me.
"I heard you are going to have little brothers soon." She said with a small
smile and I nodded with a smile thinking of mom and dad. Could we ever
have a relationship like them?
"Why are you ignoring me, Vio?" I asked. "I'm not." She said drawing
circles on my chest. Her half face was buried in my chest. "Vio" She looked
up in my eyes. Her eyes were the most beautiful and striking shade of
green.
"I'm sorry, Eric." She said and clasped my hand tightly like she'd never let it
go. I swelled in happiness and kissed her forehead. She shut her eyes and
held my hand intertwining our fingers. "I'm sorry." She repeated as a tear
rolled down her beautiful eyes.
“Vio! Vio! Don't cry. It's okay...see...I'm here. I'm not at all mad." I said and
she smiled as I wiped her tears.
"I…love you so much Vio. Nothing feels good when you're not around.
Never do this to me ever again. I promise Vio, I'll do everything for you. I'll
be your slave. I'll keep you as a princess. I love you so much. You can never
even imagine how much. From the day when I saw you, I went crazy for
you and I still am." She looked at me with wide eyes filled with tears. Her
green eyes looked red and her face was wet.
"Vio! Viona…" I shook her hand and she instantly came so close to me. My
breathing became uneven as I felt her breathing heavily. She touched my
cheek and stroked it lightly. I loved her touch. I wanted to remain like that
for life.
"I love you, Vi-" Before I could tell her how much I loved her again she
came closer and placed her lips on mine. I was suddenly caught off guard
by her actions. She held my chest firmly while my hands made their way to
cup her face. It was my first kiss with my first love and it was sweetest. I
couldn’t move. I couldn’t believe it was real but the sparks of our love were
not a lie. She poured her love in it and I did the same. We pulled away
breathless and panting only to attack each other's lips again. After few
moments we pulled apart and she held my hand tightly as if she wanted to
confess something. But then she pressed her lips together and looked at the
settling sun.
"I love you, Viona." I said holding her hand tightly as she looked into my
dreamy eyes. Her lips parted as if she wanted to tell me she loved me too
but she looked away. I just wanted to hear that she loved me just for once
because she never accepted it.
"I'll never let you go away. I'll make you so happy, the happiest girl in the
world. You're so beautiful, Vio" She looked at me again and got up.
"I'm leaving." She said staring the twilight.
"I'll drop you. It's getting late too." I said looking into her beautiful puddled
eyes.
"Eric, I'm leaving the country." She said swiping the ground beneath my
feet. I couldn't believe her words. Her breath hitched and she turned around
to leave. An instant fear of losing her forever crept inside me. She looked at
me again and her face softened showing her vulnerability in her eyes. I held
her hand tightly not wanting to let her go.
"Leave me, Eric. I have to go. Mom will scold me if I get late."
"What did you say about leaving the country?" I asked again to confirm if I
heard it right.
"I am going to Turkey tomorrow morning. My maternal granny lives there.
I’ll live with her from now on." She said in a frail voice.
"Your grandmother? In Turkey? But your mom is Canadian." I said.
"My grandmother lives there. She's Turkish. My mother is Turkish-
Canadian. My Granny's health is not well. She wants me to come and stay
with her for some time." She said looking everywhere but not at me. I lifted
her face to look at me and pecked her lips. She didn't protest and hugged me
tightly.
"Don't go, please." I begged her.
"I love you. I promise I'll always take care of you. I'll never let you down.
We'll be together forever and then one day you'll be my bride." I felt her
push me away with such a strong force that it made me stumble back.
"SHUT UP! Why don't you understand that I don't love you? Please, leave
me alone. I don't want you. I don't need you in my life. I don't know why
you are always like this. I DON'T EVEN LIKE YOU and it's for the best
I'm leaving." She yelled and her venomous words tore my heart into pieces.
Moments ago she kissed me, made me feel loved and she said that she
didn't even like me.
Do people kiss when they don't like each other?
"Vio, you just kissed me. How can you say that you don't even like me?" I
said as a tear rolled down my eyes.
"ENOUGH! I h-hate you. Please understand that we can never be together. I
don't feel a single thing for you. You are sick. Stop chasing me always when
you very well know that I throw you like a used tissue paper." And that hit
my heart too bad. I was not a tissue paper. I was human with feelings. I
looked at her face and she covered her mouth as tears ran down her face.
"I'm sorry, Eric. Please forgive me. M-move on." Her voice broke at the end
and she ran away ditching me again and forever. She was never mine and
she would never be. My heart was ripped into million pieces as I saw her
running away from me.
And then, I fell on my knees thinking about the girl who broke me.

CHAPTER 8
Everything looked white with closed eyes. I tried to open my eyelids but
they were stuck together. After few moments of struggling I finally opened
them and tried to take in my surrounding. I wasn't familiar with the room I
was in. It was small as compared to the other rooms in the house and was
cozy.
I was about to step on the floor when the events of last night registered back
in my head. The memory of the man with that blur face and a round scar on
his head smeared in blood came back and I was suddenly alarmed.
I checked my dress which was smeared in his blood last night but found no
stain on it. Who removed it? Most of all, how did I reach home? I scratched
my head and stepped on the floor.
"Good Morning!" I heard a manly voice and froze at my place. It was not
Eric’s voice. I looked up to find a young man dressed in formal attire. Who
was he? Where was my Eric?
"I am Paul." He introduced himself but I couldn't register anything. I didn’t
know any Paul. I was beyond confused. I looked around the room and then
at him.
"What are you doing here?" I asked and looked around but then I located a
picture frame on the stand which included him and a girl. It was when I
realized that I was not at home. Did the man with scar bring me here? I
looked at him again but he did not have any scar on his forehead.
"I guess, I am at my home." He smiled and approached me. "Yester night I
found you unconscious on the street. There was nothing with you from what
I could contact your family so I brought you here." He filled me with the
information.
"Oh! Okay! Thank You." I smiled at him and he nodded.
Why did the man with scar left me there? That was the first question in my
head. He said that he had come for me. He wanted me to go with him then
why didn't he take me along?
"So, would you like to stay for breakfast Miss…?" He stopped midways
when he realized he did not know my name so I filled the blank space he
left.
"Mrs. Viona Cu-llen" A lump struck on my throat as I was about to
pronounce my matrimonial surname.
"Okay!" He stared down on my ring finger and the ring confirmed my being
Mrs.
"I think I should leave. Thank you for whatever you did for me. I am really
embarrassed. You actually washed the blood on my dress. You didn’t have
to do it." I spoke in a hurry and he frowned.
"Blood? What blood? Did you kill someone?" He asked.
Something inside me tensed up at his questions and I was suddenly
uncomfortable around him.
"No! I didn't kill anyone." I said rubbing my temple. "I was talking about
the-the blood on my dress. Actually, I bumped into an injured man last
night and my dress got smeared with his blood." I tried to prove my point
and said whatever came in my mind and it was partly true.
"Sorry, Mrs. Cullen but I don't think there was any blood on your dress and
I didn't clean anything." He said with a frown but he actually made me
worried.
What was he speaking? I myself saw my dress staining with that man's
blood last night. I saw it with my own eyes. He even slapped me. I was not
lying. I even felt the stinging sensation on my cheek.
"I'm actually leaving for office. If you want I can drop you home." He
offered and thought of Eric came in my mind, the way he called me ugly
and left me at home to rot and went away to enjoy his night. How could he
be so heartless? Did he do it deliberately? May be, yes!
"Hey!" Paul brought me back from my thoughts and I looked at him.
"I...I actually- I don't know my address." I said in a low voice and he looked
at me awkwardly.
"Aren't you quite absurd? Who on earth doesn't know their address?" He
said checking his time and then looking at me. I knew what he was thinking
of me. He was thinking that I was a lunatic woman.
"I don't remember it. I got married this week only and I don't even have my
phone with me." I said but then I realized I had Eric's phone but it was
nowhere in sight. Perhaps, I dropped it somewhere last night.
"Fine, then do you know anything about your house? What it looks like or
something related to your husband?" He asked.
"It’s in the city outskirts. My husband, he ...his name is Eric Cullen. I-"
"Your Eric's wife?" He asked in confusion and I nodded.
"Okay, I didn't know. I thought he was single. Eric Cullen? As in that GQ
model?" He asked looking at me doubtfully like I was a crazy person and
speaking all rubbish.
"Yes." I replied.
"Okay then! Go freshen up. I'll drop you there." He said. I wanted to ask
him that how he knew my Eric's address but then a larger section of my
mind shut it out.
He left the room and I freshened up. I walked out to find him out of the
house. He was already in his car and when he saw me he gestured me to
come. I got inside the car as soon as possible. I was scared what Eric would
be like. Last time when I went away to see the doctor he was very angry. I
prayed to god for everything to be fine.
Paul drove to the city outskirts and I peeped out of the window. A slow
music was running in the background. Nobody talked and when we reached
a familiar place he stopped the car. I looked out and saw I was at my home,
where my Eric lived.
"We are at your place. Isn't it?" He asked and I nodded.
"How do you know?" I asked and he smiled faintly.
"I work for his dad." He said and my mouth formed into a little O. He
opened the door for me and I stepped down.
"Thank You Mr. Paul for bearing with me." I smiled politely.
"No problem, beautiful" He smirked. I looked up toward the house and
there I found an angry pair of blue eyes staring down at us. I gulped
nervously as I read his face. He looked damn annoyed by the way he was
fisting the balcony grill. "I should leave. I'm already late." Paul said
catching back my attention and I nodded. He turned around and went inside
his car but then I called for him.
"Paul." He rolled the window down and looked at me.
"Yes."
"Ah! Just don't tell my in laws about all this, please." I requested and then
he smiled leaning out of his window and winked at me. My eyes widened at
his flirty ways.
"Don't worry! That would be our secret. My lips are sealed." He said and
then started his car and drove away.
I turned around to find Eric in the same position as before. He was staring
at me like he would bury me deep inside the ground. If looks could kill I
would have been six feet under the ground by now. He seemed like a godly
carved statue, completely calm and still yet showing so much.
I ran inside the house breaking the eye contact with him and then I saw him
descending down the stairs. He was chewing a gum and approaching me.
My feet stuck at its place and I was suddenly scared by his calm demeanor.
It just meant he was about to explode.
"Vio, baby, where were you? You scared me. If you are expecting something
like this then relax honey." He laughed and took few more steps toward me
leaving only an inch difference between us. By the first part of sentence I
thought my Eric was back but last part erased my doubts away.
I stared into his angry oceans and saw few hazel rings forming in his iris.
His hair looked messy and he looked like the most dangerous creature on
earth yet so handsome. I took a step back as he took a step forward. His tall
structure towered over me and I stuck my back on the cold wall.
"What would you like to have, Viona? Latte? Affogato? Or Americano? Or
you want breakfast first? What would you like? Mushroom porridge? Sub?
Or bacon brownie?" His calm voice gave me goosebumps all over my body.
I couldn't understand why he wasn’t angry like last time. His behavior did
not make sense. Why was he talking non sense?
"Tell me. What would you prefer? I see, you had a great night with your
boyfriend. You look tired too. You need to eat right then only you'll be able
to satisfy him, right?" He looked at me from head to toe with repugnance
evident in his eyes. He said the same thing again. I was not on cheating
him. How could he say something like that when he knew how much I
loved him? I wanted to push him away but I had no energy to do so.
"What are you saying? I don't have any boyfriend. You know I love you." I
looked into his eyes and I could see myself in them. His pupil enlarged and
he took a deep breath.
"Stop fooling me!” He yelled. “If this child of yours is his then for fuck’s
sake do inform me. I don't want you around me." He barked fisting his hand
like if I were a man he would have hit me. Tears formed in my eyes, how
could he say such a thing to me? He was being too ruthless.
"If you think so then why did you marry me?" A voice came out of my
mouth and he twisted his lips.
"C'mon, I never wanted to marry you. Your being pregnant forced me. I
really doubt who you see behind my back. I just left you here last night and
you decided to whore out with men again. I didn't know you were so
desperate for a man's attention. You should have told me, Viona. I would
have helped in setting up someone for you." He whisper yelled through
gritted teeth and then held my jaw tightly. Huge stream of tears started
flowing down my cheeks and he stared down at me with an emotionless
face.
"Stop your melodrama!" He shouted making me cry out more. I didn't know
this Eric. He seemed so dangerous. Anger was oozing out of his form.
"It hurts-" I uttered slowly. He came back to his senses, left my jaw and
stepped back. "Where were you last night? You slept with him?" He asked
in a calm voice and I kept staring at him. I was hurt by his words. My brain
could not function and I kept thinking whatever happened last night.
"Okay! Let’s make a deal. You stay out of my way and I'll stay out of
yours." He mumbled lowly and turned around to walk his way up the stairs.
I looked at of the door which was wide open and I saw the same man
dressed in black attire. His face was not clear as it was covered in blood.
But there was a huge round scar on his forehead and he was smiling at me. I
looked in Eric's direction and he was going upstairs. I turned my head again
to look out of the door but the man was nowhere in sight instead there was a
number written with blood.
140208

CHAPTER 9
The whole house was silent. Kate had already left for her quarter after
preparing the lunch. I stared at my belly on the dressing mirror and a wide
smile made its way to my lips. Our baby was really growing well. There
was a visible bump too which was enough to awaken the motherly feeling
in me.
"Happy four months of your existence." I caressed my belly dreaming of
bringing a new life in this world.
Wasn't being a woman full of surprises? Even though it is difficult at times
but the feeling of giving birth to a little human compensates every demerit.
The feeling of bringing a baby of the man you love with the whole heart is
completely mesmerizing.
I pulled my blouse down and covered my already growing belly which was
getting bigger day by day. I walked my way to the huge floor length
window adjusting my long skirt when my eyes landed on a man sitting near
the large kidney shaped pool. A huge grin passed my lips when I saw his
face for the first time since morning.
So, he had been there. I thought he was not at home.
He looked quite stressed. His always perfect hair was rather messy. A frown
was visible on his forehead and he seemed to be in deep thoughts. His smile
was nowhere in sight. His lips were in thin straight line. He sat there for few
minutes and I stood there admiring him and wondering what made him look
so gloomy. I knew partly I was the reason for his obscure face.
He stood up from his sitting position and his fingers made their way to his
lapel. He unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and stood still putting
his hands in his pant pockets. His head turned to face the floor for few
moments after which he started unbuttoning his shirt and threw it on the
floor making me choke on my breath. My eyes were glued to his muscular
body and I cursed myself for watching him from a distance. I urged to go
near him and hide behind anything and stare him giving me a nice strip
show to my heart's content.
He turned his gaze up and looked toward my window and I instantly hid
behind the big curtain breathing heavily. I peeked through a little slit to
gawk at his flawless inked body. He had a big tattoo inked on his torso and
a vampire skull inked on his back. I wondered how he looked behind those
tattoos. He had changed a lot in past ten years....definitely he had changed.
His hand travelled to his denim and then he pulled it down in one go
throwing it where he threw his shirt. I licked my chapped lips staring his
perfectly strong muscled legs. My heartbeat was fast and loud. I could feel
my chest heave. That messy unknown feeling again made its way through
my entire body. It was like a craving. I became more restless when his
fingers tugged the waistband of his Philipp Plein and then my throat
instantly dried up when he removed his briefs in one go revealing his whole
naked form.
My breath hitched when my eyes fell upon his round sexy butt. I gulped my
saliva hard and held the curtain tightly for support. He walked around the
pool and scratched his head like it was no big deal roaming around naked.
I should not see it.
I should not!
But I wanted to see him. I could feel my core tingle upon watching him
move so nonchalantly. He was messing up with my mind and innocence. I
could feel increment in my body temperature. It was all Eric’s fever that I
was suffering. He turned around a little and a huge red passed over me, like
I had never seen him naked. I had. But that time, I never got a chance to
cherish his masculinity. He looked back at once and my eyes fell on his
humongous thing.....shit!!
He had a huge erection while his big balls hung between his legs. I backed
myself against wall for support. I couldn't stop myself from reminiscing that
night when he made a baby with me. I could feel my panty dampen. I
cursed myself for acting like a wanton woman. It was so wrong. But I
couldn't help from wondering what might be running in his head which
caused him that discomfort.
I decided to move myself away from the window otherwise I knew I would
be the one in more discomfort. I took my strides away from the window and
made my way to the kitchen. I poured myself a glass of cold water which
seemed to calm down the cactus produced in my throat.
I roamed around the hall to distract myself from the flashbacks that were
going in my head. I shook my head to throw away the indecent thoughts
which had fogged my mind but it was of no help.
"Eric! Eric-" My head snapped up at the earsplitting voice and all the
indecent thoughts left me. I walked in the direction of voice and I saw a
little girl around thirteen with a big basket in her hand. She was dressed in a
loose red dress with a hoodie. As soon as she spotted me she stopped on her
position. She looked like little Red riding hood.
"Hi!" She said in a cute voice.
"Hi!" I replied wondering what brought her at our place. Since past three
weeks nobody visited us.
"I'm Xena, if you remember." She giggled.
"Yes. I remember you. You loved coming to the park with Eric." I smiled
remembering the old days how Eric used to bring her along and she used to
pull Roma's hair and piss her off.
"You look more beautiful now." She came near me and stared at my belly in
awe. "You should sit, Viona." She said pulling my hand and almost
dragging me to the couch.
"Didn't you go to school today?" I asked and she shook her head.
"It's Saturday today." She said still staring my belly.
"Oh! Okay." I shut my mouth in embarrassment.
"Can I see it?" She pointed to my belly and I smiled.
"Sure."
She lifted my blouse and I touched my not so big nevertheless a little
visible bump. She put her ear on my belly and giggled.
"Hello sweetie! It's you aunt, Xena. I can't wait to see you soon" She
caressed the skin of my tummy and my eyes filled up with tears. Her
brother never even glanced at me. Neither had he ever taken a look at his
baby nor at me. He was being so ignorant with me. I blinked back the tears
and smiled looking at her who was already talking to my belly nonstop.
"How do you know it's a girl?" I interrupted her and she sat straight
throwing her arms on the back of the couch.
"She has to be a girl. Boys are so tough to handle. Plus I need someone in
my teams too when Taylor and Tyler fight me." She lifted the big basket she
brought with her.
"They fight with you?" I asked.
"Yes! They don't even let me experiment makeup on their faces. It has to be
a little niece so that I can play with her." She said with dreamy eyes making
me smile. At least someone loved my baby.
"So, you want to be a makeup artist?" I assumed.
"Nah! That's just a part time hobby. I want to join forces. You know like
dealing with criminals and all." She said with a serious face and I nodded.
"That's nice." I patted her shoulder.
"Yes, dad told me my grandpa was a cop. He caught several mafia gangs. It
inspires me so much. I want to serve nation and give my life a meaning."
She smiled. It was very overwhelming coming from a strong girl like her. It
somewhere defined her persona.
"What is in the basket?" I asked changing the topic.
"Chocó lava cupcakes! Dad made it for you. It's his special recipe." She
winked and handed me the basket.
"Oh! Thank you so much. I would thank him on my own too."
"Hey, where is Eric?” She asked looking around with her hands on her
waist.
"He-He is swimming." I said putting the basket aside and she ran toward the
backyard where the pool was located.
"Xena-no…" I trailed off when I saw her disappear from my sight. I ran
behind her to stop her. Her brother was in a very indecent position to meet
someone.
"Xena!" I called for her.
"Eric!" She yelled on top her lungs and I saw Eric froze in his position. He
turned around and spotted us.
Thank God that he was inside the pool.
"Xena?" He frowned
"I came to see Viona. She told me you were here." She said and I bit my lip.
Shit!!
"She told you?" He asked looking at me and then at her. She nodded her
head. "I'll come in a minute. Can you just wait for me in the living room?"
He asked but she shook her head.
"No, come out now." She yelled.
"Xena, go inside. I'll follow you." He said to which she twisted her lips.
"Xena, I think we should go inside." I said slowly behind her and she faced
me.
"Only because you are saying so." She smiled and ran inside. I turned
around to follow her.
"Viona-" I stopped on my way upon hearing him take my name after two
weeks. That’s right. We never talked in past two weeks. I turned around to
face him and his eyes landed on my belly. He was at the end of the pool by
then.
His eyes which were devoid of any emotion held something in them. There
was a spark but soon it was replaced by the same cold look. I even
wondered whether I read him correct because I was never good at reading
anyone by their expressions.
"Can you...” He trailed off when our eyes met again. I felt weak somewhere
inside me but then he completed his sentence.
"Can you please hand me that towel?" He asked pointing toward the chair
on which a white towel was lying. I took a look at his sunkissed body again.
His hair was wet and his body was covered with water droplets which gave
a tension in my nether region. I walked to the chair and picked up the towel
and handed it to him. He took the towel and looked at me.
"Can you please turn around?" He asked and realization hit me that he was
naked underneath water. I slowly turned around and I knew he came out of
water as some water dripped off his body to the floor making low sound.
My eyes fell on the front polished glass wall which reflected his perfectly
sculpted body. My breath almost clogged when I saw him drop his towel
and pick up his clothes. I stared him in awestruck. My mouth hung low and
a little drool left my mouth. My eyes traced his big inked bicep when he put
his shirt on; my eyes mapped his torso and oh-so-delicious looking abs. My
mouth instantly watered. He was going to be death of me if this thing
happened again.
As soon as he zipped up his pant his eyes fell on my reflection on the
polished glass. Our eyes locked for a second and his lips curved into an evil
smirk and that was when I realized that I was gawking at him with open
mouth. My cheeks heated up in embarrassment of getting caught.
I covered my face and followed his lead.

CHAPTER 10
He went straight to Xena and squeezed her in his arms. I stood at one corner
watching them. He pecked her forehead and then grabbed the basket she
had brought with her.
"Hey, that's not for you." Xena stopped him from opening the basket.
"I can smell Chocó lava cupcakes." He said. She tried to grab the basket and
soon they both were struggling to get hold of the basket. He dropped the
basket on couch and then they both started the silly cat fight. I couldn’t
believe that he was the same arrogant husband of mine.
"You'll uproot my hair. Leave it." He growled trying to remove her hands
which were fisting his hair."Then stop behaving like a brat." She shouted
back. "I told you it's not for you."
I ran to them when I heard him wince in pain. I tried to pull Xena away
from him instead she started kicking his torso.
"Enough! You are good at martial art but it doesn't mean you'll use your
childish techniques on me." He said when he finally got hold of her hands.
He held her by waist and threw her up in air like she was a baby. And then
she landed on couch with a soft thud.
Great!!
They were unique siblings. Ermes and I never did something like this. He
always was a good boy and I always obeyed him.
"Viona, he was trying to steal your cupcakes." She looked at me with those
puppy eyes grabbing the basket immediately. I looked at Eric who was now
wearing a usual frown on his face.
"Its okay, Xena. He can have few." I said looking at him and then he looked
into my eyes.
"No!" His voice was sharp and chilly and it made me tremble in my
position while Xena's head shot up in suspicion.
"I mean it has more calories than required and my diet doesn't allow that."
He explained the reason of his sharp ‘no’ but deep down I knew what his
‘no’ meant. He didn't want to share anything with me. Not even a cupcake.
Then what about the baby he was sharing with me? May be, I had forgotten
it was a mistake for him.
I kept looking at the floor as my tears threatened to fall down. How did
everything change so much? How? I never gave him a reason to hate me.
Why did he hate me then? I left him, I rejected him because my life was a
mess and if he would have come to know about my deeds then he would
have hated me. He would have never accepted me and then I would have
lost his love too. I could stay away from him but I could never bear him
hating me.
I clearly remember my mom or say stepmom say
'Silly girl if you tell anything to anyone then you know what will happen.
Everyone will hate you. Your illegitimate lover, Eric will hate you. He will
never want to be with a sinner. Right? So better stay quiet and I will zip my
lips too. I won't tell anyone anything unless you want me to.'
She was right. He already hated me so much and if he came to know about
my past he would hate me more. He would leave me forever. He would
never even want to look at me again.
"Mom sent me here to invite you both for the dinner." Xena's voice brought
me back to the real world.
"Why is she being so stubborn?" Eric asked obviously irritated.
"She wants to see Viona. If you don't want to come then who the hell is
forcing you. I'm taking Viona with me." She said in an angry voice and I
didn't have to say anything.
"Come Viona, we'll get ready." She commanded almost dragging me toward
my room.
Silly Girl
Silly Girl
Silly Girl
I will zip my lips too
I will zip my lips too
He will never want to be with a sinner.
Your illegitimate lover
Lover
He will hate you
Hate you
Hate you
Those accusing words echoed in my ears. My head felt like it would
explode anytime soon. My throat went dry. My surrounding turned red all
of a sudden. Everything looked red. Even the white tiled floor had changed
their color to red. My head felt like spinning and I felt world spin with me
too.
"Sit here. I'll grab a nice dress for you." I heard Xena's voice in blur.
Anything I could hear was loud noise and wails.
‘Sweetheart! '
‘Sweetheart!’
‘Sweetheart!’
I heard a familiar voice calling me sweetheart. I smelt blood in the air. I
immediately looked up and the surrounding returned to its original color
again. My head filled up with confusion.
"Viona, what about this black one?" I heard Xena ask from a distance.
I nodded my head as I lost the ability to even speak. I didn't care what she
wanted me to wear. I was entrapped in confusion. She threw the dress at me
and asked me to change into it. I felt too weak to even move my arms but
for her sake I got up and went to change.
After I came out she gave me thumbs up and made me sit near the dresser. I
could see her doing my hair in blur. Though, I did not have any eye defect
yet my vision wasn’t clear. If anything I could see clear was just redness all
around. All the redness came back again and my head started spinning.
"Viona, are you okay?" Xena asked shaking me by my shoulder.
"Yes, yes." I replied her successfully after few attempts.
Come sweetheart. Come with me. I have come for you.
It's just my mind. I knew it was just my mind playing games with me.
Nobody was there. Nobody had come. I tried to calm myself down but my
panic level rose higher and higher every passing second. My breathing felt
heavier every second. My head felt like somebody was hammering it
continuously. My lips went dry and I felt being choked.
"Xena, water...water....please-" I sat like a statue, taut and rigid. My body
stiffened in its position. My hands went stiff. I saw the lipsticks lying on the
dresser and I grabbed one since I hadn’t put on one.
I looked at my reflection on the mirror and what I saw behind me caught me
off guard.
It was a man in black suit. His face was covered in blood. It seemed like he
was in an accident. He came closer to me. His face was blurred up but the
unique round scar on his head caught my attention. I was terrified beyond
measures when something clicked my mind. He was the same man who
slapped me on the street that night.
"What is this, Viona?" I jumped up from my position when I heard Xena's
voice. Everything started turning normal again and I felt my body loosen
up.
"One forty thousand two hundred and eight? What is it?" She said looking
at the mirror.
I looked at the mirror and a cold shiver ran down my spine. It was the same
number written with a red lipstick on the mirror.
140208
"Huh? This number…I-I don't... number-" She cut me off immediately with
a hearty laugh.
"Oh my goodness! Viona, you could be a great actress. I think you are
watching horror traffic episodes lately but let me tell you, I'm not scared of
these silly tricks." She laughed but I could not access her words in my
mind.
I looked at the number again and it was quite familiar.
140208 I kept repeating in my mind but nothing clicked. I didn't know what
was happening. I didn't know who that man was. I didn't know what he
wanted from me. I only knew that l was going insane with all this
inferiority.
"Water" Xena handed me the glass of water and I took it.
"I'll put some make up on your face and then we'll check on my brother."
She giggled but I was deep thoughts by then.

CHAPTER 11
She guided me down the stairs and my eye landed on my husband who was
leaning on the wall at one corner. He looked different in formals.
Beautifully different! He was talking on his phone looking as handsome as
ever.
"Yeah, I'm not denying. You can ask her if she agrees. Try your level best to
convince her." He said and his eyes roamed all over the hall before they
rested on me.
He looked at me completely checking me out. It did not bother me; he was
my husband. His eyes remained on me for long before he blinked several
times answering the person on phone.
"Yeah... I'll be at your office tomorrow." He said rubbing the back of his
head which he often did whenever he was nervous. But, why was he
nervous?
He hung up the call and came toward us.
"Shall we move?" The question was directed to Xena.
"Yes, we are ready." She said in a calm voice.
He turned around without even glancing at me and walked away. We
followed him out of the mansion. Xena got inside the car and when I was
about to open the door to sit beside her, Eric put his palm on the small of
my back making my body tense. He opened the passenger door for me
pushing me slightly ahead to enter. I got him and sat inside where the plush
leather aroma filled my senses.
The drive to his parent's place was mostly silent. A soft music was playing
in the background and I could not help but remember most beautiful times
of my life.
Flashback
"Merry Christmas, Vio." He said pecking my cheek.
"Merry Christmas" I smiled an ear to ear grin.
The whole city was covered in December snow. It was freezing. He was
wearing a black leather overcoat and looked so adorable in it. I looked
around the house to see what people were up to. Everyone was busy
laughing and chatting.
"Come, I'll show you my Christmas tree." He said pulling my arm and
almost dragging me toward the porch.
My eyes went to the mistletoe hanging near the window. It has so many
berries. I saw a couple kissing under the mistletoe. I stopped on my track to
see them pick a bowl of berries from the pot and kissing again. They looked
so much in love.
"Vio!" Eric shook my arm.
"Uncle Aaron and Aunt Erin!" He said and they immediately pulled away
laughing.
"Hi! Viona." Aunt Erin smiled waving at me.
"Merry Christmas!" I greeted and they both greeted me in unison.
"Let's go." Eric said and showed me the Christmas tree which he had
decorated. It was so pretty with lights and chocolates hanging.
"Merry Christmas, Vio." He wished me again pulling out a silver chain
from his pocket. It was a pretty cupid pendant.
"Did you bring it for me?" I asked in excitement and he nodded. He made
me wear the pretty chain and smiled looking at me.
"Thank you. It's beautiful. I am always going to keep it safe with me." I said
and his lips lifted up in a happy smile.
"Sorry! I didn't bring any present for you." I felt sad for not bringing him
anything.
"I don't want anything. If you really want to give me something then it can
be a kiss under the mistletoe." He winked at me and my heart skipped a
beat.
"It is said it brings luck and one should never deny a kiss under the
mistletoe. It may bring bad luck." He said with a mischievous smile on his
lips.
I saw there were many people invited by his mom and couples were kissing
under the mistletoe.
"You again want a kiss." I sighed. Asking for a kiss was his favorite job.
And that demand I never fulfilled because I was too afraid to do that. How
could it be easy to stand so close to a person whom you love beyond
measures and not die with lack of oxygen only by the his proximity. Forget
about when lips meet. It could even give death to afterlife.
"Come" I said and his face brightened up
"What if your mama sees us?" I asked looking around but he was least
bothered.
"She'll hang me upside down but I can stand that for your sweet kiss." He
said in excitement and my heart fluttered. His eyes were on my lips and I
was blushing hard.
I saw his parents approaching the mistletoe and with that the last berry on
it was gone too and no more kissing could be done.
"We can go now." He said and we got up. When we reached the plant he
saw there were no berries left and then he looked at me with a sad frown.
"You did it on purpose. You gave me hopes when you knew there were no
berries left anymore." He crossed his arms to his chest and looked away
and then I pecked his right cheek which was facing me.
***
"And we reached..." Xena trailed off in a jaded tone.
We were near a different mansion. Ten years ago, they lived on Hailey road
but it was not the same anymore. Eric helped me get out of the car and it
felt like he was genuinely helping me. It was the first time he was touching
me after our wedding.
Xena rang the bell so many times in a single go and we were warmly
welcomed by my mother in law. She looked quite young for being Eric's
mom. Well, she was too young when Eric was born. She was dressed in a
pretty pink dress which was going with her look.
"Viona! How are you?" She sang in her sweet voice wrapping her arms
around me. She planted a kiss on my temple and smiled widely.
"I'm fine. How are you?" I asked. She was really good woman.
"Well, my evening became better. I can see my grandchild getting bigger."
She said with a laugh making me blush.
"You forgot me, mama?" Eric said in a soft voice and I couldn't help but
smile. He looked too cute when mom pinched his nose.
"Nobody forgot you. You are showing up after one month. Viona is keeping
you busy, huh?" She teased him and I saw his ears turning pink.
"It's nothing. Where is dad? Where are the boys?" He said changing the
topic.
"Yeah, he is in. Come inside." She turned around to guide us. I looked at the
tiled floor and I could see my reflection on it. She guided us to the big
drawing room which screamed of luxury. My surrounding suddenly looked
too classy. Not that I never saw luxury but my dad dumped me in a rehab
where I was fed twice a day and was given a rigid bed to sleep on and if I
misbehaved they used to forcefully make me gulp few pills and injected
needles in me.
Eric was walking by my side. I was too busy to notice every inch of my
surrounding that I did not pay a attention to the flats I had picked had less
friction and just when I was about to turn, my foot slipped.
A small scream left my mouth and I was ready for my back to hit mother
earth. My hand went to my belly to cover my baby from any harm. But
then, I felt Eric's arm around my waist and his other hand on my arm. My
breathing accelerated and panic shot me.
"Be careful!" He said helping me stand straight. His eyes held an emotion,
an emotion I was not familiar with. An emotion I had never seen in his
eyes.
I nodded my head and he offered me his hand to hold. My insides swelled
in happiness and a smile found its way to my lips. He held my hand and
made me sit very another second. He sat beside me. My arm was full of
newly developed sparks. I was so happy that nothing could knock down my
happiness.
He sat with me holding my hand when another handsome personality came
in light, his dad, Alex Cullen and his brothers who were hiding behind dad
holding each of his leg.
"Hello Viona! How are you child?" He approached us with a smile.
"I'm good." I smiled back and his eyes went to our intertwined hands.
"I see" He smiled.
He came and sat near us. I saw Eric resembled him so much in features and
in built. Eric seemed so silent around him.
"Eric! Why are you not coming to us anymore?" He asked.
Eric looked up to him and shook his head.
"It's nothing. I was running busy." He lied. I knew he was not busy these
days. He just sat in his room, spent his time rehearsing and rarely came out.
"Sure? Because Aaron told me that his director told him you were not
showing up for the shoot of your next dance video." He said with suspicious
eyes.
"Yeah...No-leave it, papa. They can't convince the co-star." Eric replied. He
looked quite uncomfortable with the topic so dad changed the topic.
"Anyways, I hope you are not angry with your family." He said and Eric
smiled.
"You know I can't stay angry more than a week."
I wondered why he was even angry with such nice people because I was
always longing for nice people in my life.
"And here my boy speaks." He patted his back and smiled at me.
"So, Viona how far are you?" He asked.
"Four months." Eric replied instantly and I wondered how he remembered.
But then, it was his baby too. If he didn't show then it did not mean that he
did not love our child. Somewhere deep inside I was happy that he had a
track of my pregnancy.
"Okay! I see you getting big. Eric, you need to take care of her. First
pregnancy is never easy, so you better start paying more attention. You'll
become a father soon and these moments will be the one you'll cherish your
whole life." He advised Eric and I wished just for once my dad could be
like him too. I wished my relationship with my father to be like Xena had
with him. Like Eric had with him.
"Hey! You two! Why are you boys hiding? Come here." Eric called his
brothers who were peeping from behind the couch.
"Come kiddos." Dad called them and they hesitantly came out and when I
saw them I couldn't identify them. They were identical. They were
miniature version of his dad.
"Say hi to Viona." Dad said but they looked at me like I was an alien from
Mars
"Say hi." He said again but they were so mum.
"Introduce yourself to Viona and then tomorrow I'll take you both to the
carnival." He bribed them and they stood there unaffected but I could see
their eyes getting moist and then they started in unison.
"Hi! We are..." They stopped and then the one on left said, "Taylor" and the
one on right side said, "And Tyler" and again they started in unison.
"We are nine. Our father's name is Alex Cullen and our mother is Isa
Cullen. We have two other siblings Eric and Xena. We love playing football
and we are good boys..." They said in shaky voice and eyes pooled with
tears but Eric's laughter cut them off.
"Oh God! Papa just asked you to introduce yourself not that EVS
introduction you mugged up."
I saw both of them laugh at poor boys but I pitied them. I couldn't wait for
my baby to come out. I too wanted to play with my baby and protect it
always.
"That's not fair, Alex. You made my babies cry." Mom came from behind
and hugged both of them. Their tears seemed to go back but they kept
staring me.
"Sorry Viona, they'll be used to your presence soon." She said looking
toward me and I nodded.
When Eric was their age he was a flirt and his siblings were so adorable.
Mom made them sit near me and they sat like statue staring me blankly. I
waved them hi but they looked away. May be they both didn't like me and it
was my first time meeting them.
"So, who is your co-star this time?" Dad asked Eric.
“If she is not showing up then cast someone else. There are many good
dancers around." He suggested but Eric shook his head.
"No, we signed the contract for next three videos to work together. This was
going to be the last video." Eric replied.
"So, why is she denying then?" He asked. "Is it remuneration problem?" He
asked but Eric shook his head.
"Uncle Aaron is already paying us thrice this time. Last was video very a
hit and he expects this one to be more successful." He explained.
"Yeah, it will enhance your career. People expect a lot. Even World of
Dance is inspired by your videos. I wonder I could dance too." Dad said
with a smile.
"You can always, papa." Eric laughed.
"Yes! Dad's dance is best. Better than this pig." Xena yelled from
somewhere and Eric muttered, "I'm not pig."
Mom came and sat beside the twins caressing their heads.
"I'm excited for your video’s release." She said in excitement. "Viona, have
you seen his videos?" She asked and suddenly everyone looked at me. Yes!
Every single video that too million times.
"Yes." I said with a smile and I saw Eric had a small smile on his lips, so
small that if someone didn't notice closely they won't even see it.
He was indeed an incredible dancer. His art of dancing bound emotions and
perfection together. He was not any normal human because his moves were
just amazing. Nobody could even dare to copy his style.
"Did he impress you?" Xena asked coming toward us and I was sure I was
infinite shades of red. And my answer lied in that only.
"Okay! Eric needs to work hard in order to impress his girl." Dad said and
everybody started laughing while Eric's eyes were narrowed.

CHAPTER 12
"I suggest you do that tomorrow." Dad said on his phone and neared us.
"Yes, of course." He hung up the call. I diverted my attention to what Eric
and mom were talking about.
"Yes, of course your papa made some noodles too." Mom looked at Eric
and he was instantly excited like a little kid. Wait, dad cooked? He was
definately full of qualities any woman would die for and envy mom.
"We won't share it with anyone else." Dad raised his left brow and Eric
laughed. The atmosphere was so light. I loved the family I had now.
"Right!" Eric said rubbing his hands together.
"Who was on phone, honey?" Mom asked dad and he looked up from his
phone.
"It was Aaron." He said making Eric nervous instantly. His head jerked up
little too fast which made me think so. "What was he talking about? How is
he?" Mom asked with concern visible in her eyes.
"We were talking about some business matters. He said he would be
sending his AH manager to show us some aircrafts designs. I told you we
are working together on it." He said with a smile on his face and mom
nodded.
"Why didn’t he come?" Eric asked. Uncle Aaron was a good friend of my
in laws. He was one of the sweetest men I knew.
"He has to visit Arizona, you know its Saturday tomorrow." He said. What
was it with Arizona and Saturday thing? I wondered. I wanted to ask but I
did not want to dive in someone's private life. Also, I had missed too many
things in past ten years.
"Okay, I hope everything is good." Eric said taking a spoon of dark current.
"Yes! And he has decided to sue the model working with you for breach of
the contract." He informed and Eric's spoon fell on the floor. He instantly
got up from the chair and his mouth was partly open.
"What! No...Uncle can't sue Roma." He said in a loud voice which made
everyone freeze at their positions.
Roma? His co-star? The one who was not showing up? I looked around the
faces on the dining and the atmosphere looked tensed.
“Roma?" Dad asked with a frown.
"She denied?" Mom asked but then all of them looked toward me and I tried
hard to concentrate on my plate. I lost my appetite. A feeling of insecurity
surrounded me making me so nervous. "I-It's just...yeah." Eric tried to
speak but could not form any sentence.
"It's for the best if she denied. Besides we don't want you to work with her
anymore. I hope you understand." Mom said to him and looked at me.
Dad had said that it would boost Eric's career. It was for his good if he
somehow convinced Roma. I was insecure but I trusted Eric that he would
not mess up with her. It would boost his coverage. Besides I couldn't be that
selfish that it would start affecting his work.
"I don't see any problem with this. It’s all professional." I said looking at
Eric and he looked surprised. Mom and dad looked worried but they did not
say anything further.
We already had our dinner and it was really too lavish. Everyone was trying
to make me eat so much that I felt like I was going to explode. Whole
family sat together and talked about all long years and how Eric got into
modeling after the first release of his dance video and he was a star
overnight. Hard work really paid him off. The twins even recited a poem
when their mom insisted. They were quite introvert but were cute.
"Where did you complete your high school?" Dad's question was directed to
me.
I was caught off guard by the sudden question. I didn't know what to
answer. I never completed high school.
"Um…I did it in...Istanbul." I said the very first thing that came in my
mind.
"Eric told us that you lived there with your grandmother." He said and I
nodded looking at Eric who was staring the tiled floor.
"Yeah"
"How is her health?" Mom asked in concern. I did not know what to answer
so I said whatever came in my mind.
"She's fine now." I lied again. I had to cover up for everything I had said
before.
Taylor and Tyler looked really sleepy and mom took both of them to their
room. Xena on the other hand was sitting beside me surfing some website
and reading an article.
"Where did you pursue graduation from?" Dad's instant question made me
shiver at my place. Why was he asking me so many questions? If he did not
stop then I was sure he would catch me.
"From Istanbul." I replied confidently with a smile. Eric seemed to nod his
head at my reply.
"Alright, what was your stream?" Damn! It seemed like he was
interviewing me. I could feel some sweat beads form on my forehead.
"Um…I went for a course in Arts." I said remembering how I was always
fascinated toward art and paints. Eric handed me his handkerchief because
he knew I was getting nervous.
"Stop it, papa. You are almost interviewing her like you need to hire an
employee." He said in my defense. Dad gave a short laugh and I took a
deep breath. I looked at him in disbelief. He was acting so different from his
cold self.
We heard the doorbell ring and dad excused himself to look at the person at
the door.
"Calm down." Eric said lightly touching my arm making my body tense. I
looked into his deep blue eyes and for the first time they had warmth in
them. I always longed to see that warmth in them.
He took the handkerchief from my hand and wiped my forehead. Watching
him do so, I felt like I was going to cry anytime soon. He never showed me
that he cared but his actions did not lie. And for the first time it felt like I
did not do any mistake by marrying him. And then what Ermes had told me
struck my mind. I was never going to give up on him.
"I see. Lovebirds are here." I almost jerked up when I heard the big voice. I
turned my head to look at the person who was with dad. Eric got up to greet
him.
"Grandpa" He smiled and hugged him. Upon looking at him closely I
realized it was Grandpa Nicolas. When we both were kids he used to play
with us on weekends. He was the sweetest person on earth.
"Good Evening, Grandpa." I got up to greet him and he smiled warmly in
response.
"Sit, sit, sweetie." He made me sit again. "You need to sit down and have
some rest." He smiled.
"You have grown into a beautiful woman, Viona. My dumb boy is so
lucky." He gave a short laugh and I blushed upon the compliment.
"Thank you Grandpa." I smiled.
"Yes, Grandpa thanks for reminding me that I am dumb." Eric said with a
frown but laughed another second. He looked so different with his family
while with me he was always so silent like he was grieving.
"I knew from the start that these two are going to end up together." Grandpa
patted Eric's back but his body tensed up at the statement. I knew what he
was thinking. He was never meant to be with me. He deserved way better
person by his side.
Dad just laughed off the statement and I remained still.
"You know what Viona when he was a child, he always used to be so
excited to visit your place that Isa had to bribe him to make him finish any
task." He said and Eric looked at him and then at me.
"Grandpa! That's not true." He defended himself.
"Everyone knows what the truth is." Dad said and Eric sealed his lips
together.
"And this man was so precise that he used to take a proper bath before
visiting you and if he had not taken one he would run away upon seeing
you." Grandpa said and Eric was glaring him.
I couldn't help but laugh on what he said. Eric used to run away from me if
he had not showered? That was really crazy and new to me. I knew what
my Eric was like when we were young.
"It's not true." Eric said but the flush on his face said otherwise.
"Anyways! Alex the attorney had to leave because of some emergency at
home so he handed me this file. I just came to hand this over." He said
handing dad a black file.
"Oh yes! It slipped out of my head." He said and opened the file to check
it.
I saw mom come from my peripheral vision. She greeted grandpa and sat
beside him.
"Where are the kids Isa?" Grandpa asked.
"I just put them to bed. They were really sleepy.” She replied and he
nodded.
After few moment of silence dad closed the file and passed it to me. I was
quite confused at the beginning but then mom explained.
"Viona sign the papers inside." She said with a solemn face.
Papers? I wanted to ask what was in those papers but Eric did it on my
behalf. Guess, he was more curious
"What are these papers all about, papa?"
"I'm giving Viona the north chain of hotels." He informed and I could not
even react. I did not want anything. I had never understood papers and
work.
"What? No! We don't want anything. Viona also doesn't want anything.
Right Viona?" Eric asked me and I nodded in response.
"Yes, dad. There no need of it." I said but he shook his head.
"It's your wedding gift Viona and besides Eric has always been like this.
You don't need to listen to him. Just sign these papers." He said but Eric
was also not that easy.
Ats the age of twenty five, Eric had everything that he had dreamt of. His
dad was a multibillionaire. Instead of inheriting his father's large empire, he
decided to build his path on his own and it was the best thing in him.
"Viona will not sign." He said fisting his hands. He seemed quite annoyed.
"Shut up, Eric. You don't want anything. Xena wants to serve states. Who is
your papa working for then?" Mom glared at Eric.
"Isn't it enough that he didn't force you to take over his business? Now,
when we want to give Viona something you have a problem in it too." She
said and Eric shook his head in despair.
"But mama, I can afford her expen-" He was cut off by mom again.
"It's not about whether you can afford or not. We want to give it to our
daughter. It's for your child. Also Alex has too much to deal with already.
You can at least help in looking after some of his business." She said and
Eric nodded. My insides warmed up when she referred to me as their
daughter and not daughter-in-law.
"I have no choice. It is always like this. Who listens to me?" He said in low
voice.
"Who is asking you to sign? We need Viona's signatures so you better stay
silent. It's just a small gift for our grandchild and his mother." Dad said and
Eric nodded.
"Yes! I'll stay silent."
Eric handed me a pen and nodded. I did not know what to do anymore. I
honestly did not want anything.
"Sign it." He said and with that everyone's smile was up again. I signed the
papers inside the file and mom hugged me tightly.
"Welcome to the family dear." She said and pecked my head.
***
We came out of the mansion as everybody bid us goodbye. It was the time
for our departure and I had already started missing Eric while he was
standing just beside me. I wanted to stay with the family for some more
time because at least Eric was talking to me but now his coldness was back.
He opened the passenger door for me and I sat inside. Everybody waved at
us. Eric started the car. Neither he said anything nor did I. The drive was
silent and it tore my heart. I missed him so much.
Few moments ago everything was perfect and now everything seemed like
it was earlier. I leaned on the window glass and watched the silent street
outside. I was too engrossed in my thoughts when the car stopped with a
sudden jerk and I was thankful that I had secured a seatbelt.
"Fuck!” Eric cursed. He stepped out of the car and ran to a distance where a
man dragging a woman inside his car. The woman in the short dress was
back facing me and was biting the man arm. Before he could slap her Eric
reached and punched his face so hard that knocked him down.
Oh my god!
The man tried to get up again but before that Eric started punching him
nonstop. He threw the man's lifeless body one ground and then the woman
leaned on him. I did undo the seatbelt and stepped out. The woman was still
leaning on him. It seemed like she was saying something to my husband.
I wouldn't lie but I was so jealous of that woman. Eric did not even remove
her. She then looked up at him and what I saw from behind it seemed like
she was kissing my husband.
Few things tore apart inside me and tears welled up in my eyes. He was
kissing a random girl that he rescued from getting molested. He was such a
big jerk.
I kept staring both of them. It felt like Eric had forgotten that I was still
nearby and it hurt more than death. They both pulled away and then the
woman turned around when Eric pulled her by arm and started nearing me.
My watery eyes almost popped out and I felt worst when I saw the woman's
face. It was my worst fear. Never in my life had I ever wanted Eric to be
near her. I might have been selfish but what woman would want her
husband to still care for his ex?
"Roma…" I mumbled and then my tears did not stop from falling. I cried
more at the thought that Eric kissed her.

CHAPTER 13
She cried horribly with her arms around his neck and he comforted her like
she was the only person that mattered to him. Like, she was the only one he
cared for. He never even glanced at me for once. Her face was buried into
his wide chest and he provided her tender care. Her whole body was
pressed against him which made me feel ice cold from inside yet burning
from within.
I did not like whatever was happening in front of my eyes. He was no more
her boyfriend. Maybe he had forgotten that he was my husband. Instead of
watching them so close and stand there with a bleeding heart, gazing
ground seemed a better option. I wiped my tears which never stopped after
watching her and stared the cold ground. It was a cold night and my legs
were already full of goosebumps. I rubbed my arms to warm myself up but
the chills from the dark night did not decrease.
I saw Eric removing his suit jacket and covering Roma's upper body as he
picked her up. I saw her wrap her legs around his waist. She buried her face
in the crook of his neck which made me cringe. He was no more her Eric.
This was wrong. This was so wrong.
My eyes welled up with tears which I had been fighting to control but
nothing helped me. I could not stand watching another girl in his arms. I
could stand losing him to her. His arms which were possessively wrapped
beneath her waist made me feel like I had ruined a happy relationship.
May be they both would have been happy if I had not lost my sanity that
night. If only I would have had enough control.
He came toward me with her in his arms. I turned around and opened the
passenger door. Roma turned her head to look at me and I saw her grip on
Eric shoulder tighten. She seemed like she would cry again if she saw my
face for long.
I opened the door wider and was about to enter when Eric said, "Thank
you."
I did not understand why he wanted to thank me until he put Roma in the
passenger seat. I stepped back a little. I was hurt by that gesture. It was a
sign for me to get back in the backseat.
I turned around and the tears brimming in my eyes fell down messing up
my cheeks. I heard the door close and the car ignite. I wiped my cheeks
when I heard his voice. "Do you want a special command to get in?" He
mocked.
With breaking heart I got into the backseat. Nothing was helping. The air
inside suffocated me. Nothing felt good. Everything choked me. Even air
was foul. Everything was wrong, so wrong.
"Eric..." Roma reached for his cheek and he looked at her. Her love for him
was bothering me. What if she tried to tempt him? What if he kissed her
again? What if he left me for her? Every kind of thoughts ran in my mind.
My brain was full of what ifs.
"Why are you so silent? Let's put on some music." She said in a small voice
and Eric nodded. At least it was a better option. At least my little sobs
would be muffed, I thought.
"Okay." He said glancing at me in the rear view but soon focused on the
dark street.
She turned the music on and I could relate to what Bebe Rexha wanted to
convey. It all felt so true for my situation.
Everything's been so messed up here lately
Pretty sure he don't wanna be my baby
Oh, he don't love me, he don't love me
He don't love me, he don't love me
But that's okay
'Cause I love me, yeah, I love me
Yeah, I love me
Yeah, I love myself anyway
Everything was so messed up. It seemed like they both hadn't moved on and
it bothered me. Roma leaned forward and her hand was resting on his thigh
drawing some patterns. I so wanted to hit her for doing that but I knew I
would be at fault if I did it. Their touching each other was hurting me more
than anything else ever could.
Everything's gonna be alright
everything’s gonna be okay
It's gonna be a good, good, life
that’s what my therapist say
Everything's gonna be alright
everything’s gonna be just fine
It's gonna be a good, good life
She leaned on his thigh resting her head on his lap. Next I saw Eric's hand
caressing her hair. I felt awful. I felt broken inside. My heart was bleeding
and jealousy swum in my veins. I did not want to cry more and show them
my pathetic state and how his single move was affecting me. I was afraid
that if I watched them for long I might end up sobbing loud. I closed my
eyes and rested my head back. I could still hear Bebe Rexha's lines and she
was so true.
I'm a mess, I'm a loser
I'm a hater, I'm a user
I'm a mess for your love, it ain't new
I'm obsessed, I'm embarrassed
I don't trust no one around us
I'm a mess for your love, it ain't new
I was a bloody mess. Right, I was. I could not see them so much in love. It
was making me so uneasy and restless. I was a looser. Right, I was. Why?
Because, I lost his love. I was a hater because I hated him for giving up on
us and love her. I was a user because I gave him hopes and then turned him
down.
I was such a big mess.
Why did God hate me so much? Why? Why God loathed me so much to not
give me the only person I ever asked for? I never even asked for justice. I
never even complained for whatever He did to me. I never even complained
when He inked my destiny with tears. Only thing I ever asked was Eric.
My Eric!
And when I got him, I got him like this. He was so cold toward me while he
was so loving to his ex. It wasn't right.
"Eric." I opened my eyes when I heard Roma scream his name. She lifted
her leg and put it in his lap. My eyes widened like saucer; how could she do
that in front of me?
"No...Roma. Behave!" Eric said in stern voice but she shook her head and
instead came on his lap straddling him.
Her eyes were fixed at me and she put her head on Eric's shoulder. She
showed me her long middle finger and buried her face on his neck.
I could not look at them anymore. I could not see her body pressed against
him. I just wanted to jump out of the car and die. Why was he giving me so
much pain? What wrong did I ever do? What was my fault? Why was he so
keen on breaking me?
The pain in my heart increased more and it felt like several glass pieces
pierced my heart when Roma started grinding on him in front of my eyes.
Her lips curved up in an evil smirk as she looked at me and then buried her
face on his neck again. My eyes moisten again and I fought hard not to
break down right there.
I felt sick because of their deeds. I so wanted to puke looking at the intimate
position they were in. Eric's eyes met mine in rear view just for a second
and his hand went on Roma's back making her still.
"Roma! Stop it, we are on the street. Go back to your place." He said
holding her still. I shook my head to control my emotions. He made her go
back to her seat but she was still leaning on him.
“Baby, it's nothing we haven’t done before." She tried to reach for his lips
but she fell down on the handbrake. She deserved that! She was being such
a bitch. How could she steal my Eric? How? "Romy, sit in silence." He
patted her cheeks but she again leaned on his thigh making all sick feelings
travel down my being.
"Eric baby, I want to eat banana." She yelled in excitement and he shook his
head. He had a small smile on his lips. I could look at him in the mirror.
"We are going home." He replied looking at her and she giggled.
I would have thrown thousand bananas at her if only she would have asked
to drop her to her home. She was trying to make a move on him. He was
mine. At least, lawfully mine. It was worst that he looked happy in her
presence while with me it felt like he was forced.
"I want your big banana." She screamed reaching for his crotch and then it
hit me what she meant by banana. She wanted my husband's thing. My
heart stopped beating for few seconds and it felt like somebody hit it with
hammer. How could she be so cheap? I never hated her but today I hated
both of them.
"Roma! We have a third person here." He said pushing her hand away. My
face by now was a mess. I was a third person in his life. A third person? If I
had not been there he would have gladly fed her his banana.
"So what? Third person will close her eyes. Right bitch?" She said turning
around and looking at me.
I so wanted to slap some sense in her but something inside me felt so weak,
besides I wouldn't ever do that. It was so not me. My insides were breaking
and I was fighting too hard to stay calm and composed. When I did not say
anything she turned her head and looked out of the window.
When we reached home she jumped out of the car in a hurry and clapped
her hands in excitement.
"Fast baby." She cooed.
I stepped out as soon as I could. I did not want to witness any PDA again
and feel stabs in my heart. I wanted to run insides the house but those flats
with less friction were enough to remind me that I had a baby inside me and
I couldn't risk its life. At least this baby would love me back. At least I
would matter to this baby. I covered my belly with my hands and walked in.
I walked carefully yet fast and reached in front of my room. All the while
my tears did not stop. How could they stop when I saw my husband and his
ex grinding in front of me?
"Jesus! Provide Eric some sanity." I joined my hands together.
My knees were trembling. I felt too nervous. What if something happens
between them? What if he sleeps with her giving in to her desires? What if
when I wake up next day they both would unite and he throws me out of his
life? What will happen to my baby? I shook my head furiously. Nothing
would happen, I told myself.
I walked to my room but before entering I turned around to look where they
were and what I saw broke me. I stared at Roma who was in his arms and
they both entered the very first room. I knew what was going to take place
next. My vision blurred and I fell on my knees. Streams of salty tears made
their way down to my cheeks making my body numb yet so much in pain.
I drew my knees closer and cried in silence.
My Eric was with her.
I just made one mistake in my life. I went to see Ken before seeing him.
And that made all the difference.
Had I came to Eric first he would have always been mine.
With muddled thoughts running in my head I leaned on wall for support and
stared the room they were in.
CHAPTER 14
With muddled thoughts running in my head I leaned on wall for support and
stared the room they were in. My insides were shivering in pain and
antagonism. It felt like distress would consume me. It'd leave me empty and
tortured. My heart was writhing in disquietude under my ribcage.
No! Eric couldn’t do this to me. He would never!
I wiped my tears fiercely and rubbed my hands together before massaging
my burning eyes. My entire body was shaking by the impact of grief. My
head immediately shot up when I heard the front door open and saw Eric
coming out. A cool breeze of relief passed through me and I took a deep
breath.
I knew it! He would never do an immoral thing.
I saw him going toward his room when suddenly he stopped and his eyes
landed on me. I shot my head down in an instant. I did not want him to see
misery on my face. I did not want him to see wretchedness on my face. I
did not want to show him that the little stunt that his ex had put up in the car
bothered me too much.
"Viona?" His voice startled me.
I saw him nearing me and stop at a two meter distance from me. I relaxed
myself and chose to stare his feet.
"Why are you sitting here on the cold floor?" He asked making me aware of
the cold floor. How the hell I didn't feel it earlier?
"I- I'll go to my room." I said touching the cold wall for my support.
"You better go otherwise you may fall sick if you sit here for long." He said
with an expressionless face. I wondered what had happened to him. How
did he change so much? I missed his previous nature. I miss him being that
flirty Eric.
I got up and turned around to go in my room. I glanced at the room Roma
was in.
"Are you okay?" His voice grabbed my attention again and I looked at his
face which was decorated with a little frown. "I mean- the baby. Is it
bothering you?”
My head shot up at his question. My baby was not bothering me but
definitely his father's actions were.
"No!" My reply was curt as my mind played few flashbacks of Roma on his
lap, his kissing her, his carrying her. It was like a thorn in my heart.
Everything inside me felt so heavy.
I turned around and entered my room. Shutting the door I changed into
comfy loose maxi dress. I was worried, bothered and scared.
Thinking about Eric and his woman and the third person who was
obviously me, I was pulled into the charms of deep slumber.
***
Mornings were nicer these days. At least I was not throwing up every day. I
took shower and picked up a black loose blouse and a long white skirt
which covered me till my ankles. I was never a person who showed much
skin. Dressing myself up I looked at my protruding belly and it seemed
bigger from the previous day.
A small smile made its way to my lips. I patted my belly and I could feel
my baby's presence inside me.
Was it a she or a he? There was this question in my mind. I closed my eyes
and I could imagine a little baby boy who was a miniature version of my
Eric. My lips curved up and I knew I wanted a ‘he’.
Even if it were a little girl I would love her too. I'd shower her with so much
love and protect her always. I'd never throw her away like my real mother
did to me. I'd never show her my back. I'd be the one she'd share everything
with. But being a woman was so painful. I wanted to bring a strong woman
in this world who would fight all odds and I knew I’d make her strong.
But, right now, my preference was a ‘he’, a little boy with bright blue eyes.
A little boy with brown hair. A little Eric who would flirt around like his
dad. A little dancer whose dance will take everyone's breath away.
Whether it were a boy or a girl the main thing was it was the baby of a man
whom I loved all my life and will till last breath. It was our little bond. It
was our small miracle. And right now it was my ray of hope in utter
darkness.
I walked to the kitchen. I was starving and needed to fill my baby's hungry
stomach first. But, Kate was nowhere in sight. May be I had woken up early
today.
"Sorry baby! Mommy doesn't know cooking." I rubbed my belly. My
stomach growled loudly. Guess, I should have asked Kate to teach me few
things.
I checked the refrigerator and was about to pick up the orange juice carton
when someone took that. I turned around and found Roma sipping the juice,
dressed in a skimpy negligee with half of her cleavage spilling out. With a
deep sigh I reached for another carton but she was fast and snatched it away
too.
“Good Morning, best friend.” Her voice was sardonic.
“Why are you here?” I asked her straight picking up an apple. I just wanted
to confirm whether she even regretted whatever she did in her drunken state
last night.
“Me? Viona! You should get used to my presence.” She smirked with a
raised eyebrow.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“Well! Viona my dear! You stole my fiancé from me. So, I guess, it’s my
turn now to steal your hubby. And I will.” She threw the empty juice carton
in the bin and smiled widely at me.
She couldn’t steal Eric from me. No!
“I didn’t do anything intentionally. Besides, I don’t get it how Eric couldn’t
find out it was not you but me on his bed.” I was sick of hearing all her
taunts. I was sick of thinking that he thought I was Roma. “And you can’t
steal my husband, Roma.” I said firmly. I would fight for my relationship.
No matter how cold he might be toward me I’d make his ice heart melt.
“Is that a challenge, friend?” She asked and came so close to me making me
nervous all of a sudden. “If it is so, then I promise you, he’ll be mine again.
I’ll make up his mind to divorce you. He doesn’t even love you anymore,
girl.” She whispered near my ear making me shiver at the impact. She
sounded so wicked. She felt like a vamp.
Eric wouldn’t divorce me. He couldn’t. We were expecting a baby together.
He couldn’t just throw me out of his life now. In fact, he had married me to
stay with our baby and raise him. My baby needed a sane father while I
couldn’t even deal with my mental disorders.
“Y-you can’t wreck my relationship with him.” I said in a weak defense.
“Really? Do you even have a relationship with him? Babe, let me remind
you, he forgot you long back. Remember, when you left him in the park?
He doesn’t love you anymore Vio baby. In fact he hates you. He hates you
for wrecking our engagement.” She said with venom dripping down her
words. Her grip on my shoulder was tight.
No! It wasn’t like that. He surely didn’t hate me. He cared. He might be
cold toward me but he surely cared for the baby. I shook my head to shoo
away the negative thoughts and took a deep breath.
“I don’t trust you, Roma. And I won’t ever let you break my marriage.” I
said drawing my hands to cover my belly. My baby had a father and he
cared for him. Nobody could snatch my baby’s father away.
“Aye? You are quite determined babe. I would love this game. But you
know what you are still that silly I Viona. And let me tell you Eric doesn’t
like your type anymore. He loves wild, fierce and raucous girl, you see like
me.” She laughed making me shiver. I took deep breaths and closed my
eyes. She couldn’t make me feel nervous and timid. She couldn’t. I could
stand her. I could. I repeated this in my mind and looked at her.
“I will never let you succeed, Roma. Just one gesture from Eric and I’m in
for your fishy game. I won’t let you manipulate him.” My voice came out
much stronger than I really was.
“And how are you going to make your husband stay? Viona! Viona! Viona!
Girl, He doesn’t even look at you. Have you ever seen yourself in mirror?
These long skirts, these baggy blouses, your dulled up hair. Look at your
dark circles. And, and, and, don’t you know pregnant women are a huge
turn down for a man?” She laughed making me conscious of my
appearance.
She was lying. Wasn’t it? My Eric was not like other men. He wasn’t a
pervert.
My mind went back to the day when he had to take me for a function and he
dumped me because of my dressing.
You look so strange...ugly.
Ugly!
Ugly!
My eyes welled up with tears at the harsh memory. May be she was right.
He was attracted to wild and raucous girls and not a prude like me. But he
loved me once. He loved a prude girl once.
“Save your tears, honey. You have made me cry a lot. Now I’ll gift you the
same babe. Eric is mine. I just need to give him one sign and he’ll come
running and then you’ll rot with your baby. Alone.” She said looking into
my eyes, telling me as if she was not kidding and she meant every word she
said. She turned around to leave but then looked back at me.
“Oh, hey, wait! You will rot in hell alone. Eric will divorce you soon and
marry me. I will snatch your baby too like you snatched my fiancé. Your
baby will call me mommy and what about you Vio? You will die in tears.
And your baby will never acknowledge your presence.” She said caressing
my belly and all of a sudden my heart was filled with so much agony that
my hand raised and it made a sharp contact with her cheek.
How could she ever dare to think about snatching my baby from me? My
baby was the only ray of hope in my life. He was the only reason I was
fighting for. He was the only reason I was alive otherwise I would have dug
my own grave by now.
“How dare you, bitch!” I heard her say and then she pushed me so hard that
my leg twisted and I panicked. My heart beat raced and my eyes filled up
with tears.
“My baby!” I screamed.

CHAPTER 15
“My baby” I screamed.
I felt the gravity pull me down and my vision was blurred with moisture. I
shut my eyes and tears rolled down my cheeks. It felt like it was the end of
me.
“Vionaaaa!” I heard Eric’s scream full of panic in my foggy mind. His
warm hand rested on my fattening waist scooping me up. My breathing was
rough and my forehead had developed some sweat beads.
“Viona!” He patted my cheeks and I breathed in hard.
“Oh my god! Viona!" Roma rushed toward me with a horrific look on her
face. "Shit! What were you thinking? Where were you so lost? You could
have endangered the baby. How could you--" She was cut off by Eric.
She was such a good actress. She could have done so many hit movies by
now.
"Where were you lost Roma? She could have fallen and god knows what
could be the consequences." His voice was dripped in annoyance.
"I- I was bringing the juice for you. I didn't notice her." She said with panic
in her voice. I wondered was she always like that from start or she changed
lately. She glared at me and then an evil smirk found its place on her lips.
"Are you fine?" Eric asked me. My eyes landed on his hand which was still
resting on my waist. He noticed my gaze and immediately pulled his hand
away.
"Yes" I replied looking at both of them.
"Quit wearing these slippers." He said looking at my feet. It was not my
slippers' fault but his ex's ugly game behind it. I always thought of her as a
bubbly carefree girl but she was a heartless woman who tried to kill my
child.
Eric made me sit on the nearby chair and bent down on his knees. I had no
idea what was going on until he held my leg and pulled out my slippers. I
looked into his eyes and he raised his brow questioningly and then I looked
away.
"Don't wear these slippers again. I'll bring you another one." His voice was
calm yet it held so much concern and I was not mistaken there. His features
were soft and he didn't feel rude like other days. He went to my room and
came with another pair of slippers.
It was my Eric. My baby's daddy.
He cared for our baby. He cared for me. At least, I could make it out by his
last night and this morning encounter. Roma was no way coming in
between us. I won't ever let her. I just needed one gesture to fight Roma's
fishy game and I got it.
"Baby, it's already eight. We have to visit Mr. Collins to confirm for the
shoot. His secretary called me this morning." Roma instantly appeared in
front of us. I so wanted to drag her out for calling my husband 'baby' that to
in front of me. Eric's eyes met mine and he nodded. His eyes held a
different kind of emotion. May be it was worry.
"You get ready. I'll come." He said looking at her. She smiled and walked
away.
Eric turned to walk away but then stopped. "Don't slip again. It was second
time you slipped." His voice was cold again and he walked away to his
room.
I looked at the apple which I had been holding for quite long now when I
saw Kate coming from the entrance. She hurried inside and waved at me.
"Good Morning. Sorry, I had gone to visit my mother in law last night." She
breathed in heavily to catch her breath.
"Morning. It's alright." I said.
"I'll just be quick." She smiled and rushed to the kitchen counter. I saw her
preparing to make something but my mind was already so worried. Roma
was already determined to trap him. What if he fell in her trap, now that
they were working together too? I shook my head as I saw both of them
walk out. Kate gave me a weird look but I just smiled at her.
I knew what was going in her head and I wanted to tear that thought away
from her.
"Is she still his girlfriend?" She asked and I was quite shocked.
"Girlfriend?" I asked. I knew she was his ex but nobody knew that as they
both never confirmed their relationship publically. Eric said that he was
pretty single in his last interview that I had watched when I was in Istanbul.
"Yeah, I read it somewhere." She said shaking her head.
"No! It’s just a rumor. She's just a friend." I said and it came out little harsh
which made her shut her mouth.
 ***

I swallowed my medicines that my psychiatrist and OB-Gyn had

prescribed. I had already been skipping my pills lately but luckily I did not
suffer any PTSD. May be I did not need my pills anymore.
"Viona! Somebody wants to meet you" Kate said with a smile. "Who?" I
asked.
Somebody wanted to meet me? Strange! "I don't know. You should come."
She said and walked out of my room. As I walked in the living, I heard a
very familiar voice.

"Viona" How could I ever forget the voice that always motivated me
whenever I failed my exams. The voice that encouraged me to get up and
run in athletic meets whenever I tripped down, the voice that sang me
lullaby to sleep. I tried not to remember anything but my past was still fresh
in my memory. I froze at my place and saw him approaching me.
"Viona, my princess!" He said in a weak voice as he neared me. I looked up
to see the same face who literally threw me away ten years ago.
Flashback
"Mrs. Vani, take care of her." Dad said to the green eyed woman sitting in
front of us who introduced herself as the head of rehab. He got up from his
seat and looked at me for one last time.
I was tired of shouting for so long, screaming, begging him to take me to
New York with him but he didn't listen to my pleas. I looked at him with
hopes but he did not pity me. He didn't melt. He was stone cold.
"Dad" I held his finger. I wanted to try for one last time but he just strode
out of the room leaving me to Mrs. Vani. He reached the door and turned
around.
"Be a good girl, Viona. I'll come back soon." His voice was weak but he was
being cruel. I couldn't hold back anymore. I was not at fault. Nobody knew
my story except mom and me. I couldn't make myself speak my side. It was
so hard. It was so painful. It was like spraying pepper on unhealed wounds.
And I knew my wounds were deep and they'd never heal. Not even in a
lifetime. Not even in thousand more lives.
I got up and ran to him hugging him tightly I said "I love you dad. Please
don't leave me here. I beg you." I held his hand tight. He caressed my face
wiping my tears, “Shush my princess. Don't cry. Dad loves you more than
anyone in his life. You know this, right? But you'll have to stay here. You
need rehabilitation. I'll come back soon." He said patting my hair.
"No dad I don't--" I jerked his hand away.
"Shut up, Viona. You'll stay here. You are sick. You are dangerous for your
own family. Did you forget what you've done? You are mentally sick. Did
you forget you even broke Ermes' leg intentionally last year? What you did
before and after shows what more harm you can cause to people near you.
Your mind is destructive. You have to stay here for your treatment. You are
psychologically ill." His words were the bitter truth and it felt too
harsh. May be he was going away too. May be he was afraid of me too.
He walked away without even glancing at his daughter who wanted him
most at that time. He said that I was psychologically ill. No! I wasn't. I just
needed some time. I needed his affection. I needed to run back to my Eric;
at least he was the one who loved me. At least, I could speak my heart out
without any walls in between. At least he would understand me.
"Dad! Dad! Dadda..." I kept screaming my lungs out but not for once he
looked back. He walked away leaving me devastated.
"Dad, don't leave me here. I'll be a good girl. I won't bother anyone.
Please." Two huge giant men came and caught me by arm, keeping me from
rushing back to my father.
"Dad-" My scream was muffed by one big hand on my mouth. My body was
shivering intensely and stiffened like a statue. When dad didn't glance at me
I left all my protests. Both men left me and I fell on floor. I kept staring at
the increasing distance between us. He already abandoned me for one
harsh year and now he threw me here.
I was dead inside. My soul had left my body long back. Even my tear ducts
did not form tears anymore. I was so mad at everyone. I was mad at myself.
What sin did I ever do to deserve a life of hell? Even death was better. Even
death was peaceful.
My pathetic self pitied me for my condition. I saw my bag lying next to me. I
was so agitated that I opened it and started throwing my belongings. Just
for once I wished he would see my act and take me home. When he paid no
heed I started breaking the flower pots in the garden. I screamed. I
destroyed my things yet he didn't look back. Instead few men came and
dragged me inside a cabinet. Just for once I wanted to try.
"Dadda" I screamed but soon my inside gave up. Like mom he didn't love
me too. I knew he would not turn around but he did. He looked at me for
one last time before putting his shades on and getting inside his car and
next thing I knew I was tied on a bed and a nurse came in and injected me
something which made me feel giddy and I lost my consciousness.
***

CHAPTER 16
"Did you tell your family about our engagement?" I held my phone against
my ear. I walked to Daniel who was my driver-cum-bodyguard. He took
sleeping Tyler from my arms.
Stay here. I'll be quick. I mouthed and he gave me thumbs up.
"I don't know how to spill the news. I mean they think of me as a person
who doesn't do relationships and I'm nervous Eric." She replied. I was
pissed. It was really not helping. What was the meaning of staying in a
relationship which was kept as a secret for three years now?
Three freaking complete years! I was raged. Did she even consider me as
her man? She does. She does, there's no doubt. She was just too nervous.
But she did say yes when I bought her a ring and it meant commitment then
why the effing hell was she afraid of breaking the news? Why didn't she
want us to go public? I never understood the stupid reason of family.
"Eric? Are you there?" Her voice brought me back to reality. I hummed in
response.
"I need some time baby. Please." She said in her most deprived voice.
Time? Huh? Even after three years of togetherness? I was not a bad man
with bad history. My looks could give some wrong ideas about me but I had
to start my career as a model and because of the lethal accident I suffered
when I was young left some scars on my body due to which I made friends
with ink. To be honest, I had quite clean reputation even cleaner than
Roma's. Thinking about her incapability of breaking the news to her
parents, I was more pissed. I didn't know where this thing between us was
going.
"I don't know whether you value me and my love. I guess you don't love me
enough or maybe you're not sure with me to confront your family. I mean
c'mon I too told my family and they were happy. I don't understand what's
the point in being together when you can't even wear my ring in public." I
was fed up of waiting. I was fed up of her excuses. I loved her with
everything I had. I tried to give her all of me after all she was always there
in my ups and downs.
"Eric? Baby, what are you talking? You know, I love you so much. My
granny is not well and everyone is stressed here. I can't make myself to
bring up the topic." She replied.
Another excuse!
Alright!
"Fine then, we'll talk when you are done telling your family about us. Bye!"
I was about to enter papa's hotel's club. Night was really busy and on top of
all he threw a party on my new movie’s success.
"Eric! Eric! Baby, No! Listen to me once. I am on my way back to home
and baby I promise this weekend we both will announce our relationship
public. We'll go to my family and tell them." She said. And I was hearing
this for nth time.
"Baby, just two days and we'll be telling them." She said. "Fine" I replied
pissed.
"Are you again in a club?" She asked and I mentally facepalmed myself.
Fuck the loud music!
"No! I just wanted to see my father once before I go home." I replied.
"Be sober. I won't say much." She said and I deliberately disconnected the
call.
As if I was going listen to her!
If she could be a bitch then I could be a douche too.
I texted my parents about leaving the place while I was still there gulping
down one shot after another. I knew how Roma hated my drinking habits
but I couldn't help it. She had provoked me. She pissed me off then why
should I listen to her. I missed her. I loved her. And I hated the fact that she
wanted to keep me a secret. All these years she had been my backbone. She
had been my life support. She became my oxygen and now when I was too
obsessed with her she was being a badass.
A badass like her deserved punishment!
With hazy steps I walked out to the parking and saw Daniel waiting there. I
got inside the car and saw my youngest sibling sleeping like an angel. He
wanted to stay with me for some days.
"Where to?" Daniel asked.
"Back to condo." I replied to which he nodded. I closed my eyes and
thought about everything but the thought of punishing Roma was adamant
on not leaving me. When she would come back I'd shove my banana down
her throat. She'd cry and be sorry. I'd not show her any mercy. Instantly, I
recalled her saying that she was on her way back to home.
"Daniel, drop us to Roma's place." I said and he hummed in response.
Daniel was like a brother to me. He was a year older and was quite happy
with a beautiful wife and a lovely two year old daughter.
Daniel dropped us to Roma's apartment. I had numerous times asked her to
move in with me but she never left her small apartment. Daniel opened the
door lock for us and as I entered inside the light citral hit my senses. My
hazy eyes were almost wide as saucers as my mind gave me little painful
flashback which I had always tried hard to forget.
"Viona…" Her name left my mouth as lime air filled in my lungs.
Fück No! She couldn't be here.
I CAN'T THINK ABOUT HER! I mentally yelled at myself.
How dare Roma use citral scent when she very well knew how much I
hated the said fragrance? Daniel laid Tyler in the guest room and walked to
the refrigerator. The citral in the air was getting stronger fogging my mind. I
closed my eyes and inhaled deeply.
Nothing feels good. Please, don't wander near me. I am fed up of this thing.
I don't need your friendship too.
No!!
ENOUGH!! I h-hate you. Please understand that we can never be together.
I don't feel a single thing for you. You are sick. Stop chasing me always
when you very well know that I throw you like a used tissue paper.
NO! I hate her. I hated her to the moon and back. She never deserved my
love. She was a selfish bitch who played with my feelings. She was that
pretty mess who stole my heart and stabbed it. She never deserved the place
I gave her.
I love Roma. Roma was way better than her. Roma at least loved me back. I
loved her because she loved me when I hated myself for loving a wrong
person. She loved me when I was broken and she loved me until I fell apart
into crumbs. She built me. She made me feel loved again. She saved me.
She gave me all of her. She did everything for me. Most of all she never ran
away from me.
Roma deserved my love not her.
Roma had the right to linger in my mind not that pretty faced yet ugly
hearted beauty. I needed Roma. Only she could make me forget her. Only
she could help me.
I grabbed the small beer can and gulped down its content in one go. For
hell's sake she had to leave my mind so that I could reside in peace. I took
another can and walked to the couch. My eyes suddenly opened to extremes
when I saw a small bag lying there.
Fück! Did Roma already reach?
I shook my head frantically and looked around.
She'd kill me if she caught me drinking again. I hid the beer can behind the
couch and sprayed some mint spray to cover my alcohol breath.
My steps were uneasy yet I managed to walk to the bedroom. I couldn’t see
straight. I didn't turn on the lights. I knew that she wouldn't be expecting me
so I wanted to surprise her. Though, it was dark and I saw blurry but I
located her silhouette on the bed. Without making any sound I laid next to
her and grabbed her waist kissing her shoulder.
I liked the way she smelt. Pure lime. Pure torture. But, I hated the fact that I
loved citral on her. It reminded me of the person I detested most and I
couldn't help.
"Shit! L-Leave me." She screamed but I covered her mouth with my hand.
Her voice was full of panic yet it sounded sweet.
"Shush! Baby, it’s your Eric." I said and I felt her exhale in relief.
"Tyler is here. He's sleeping in next room. I hope you get it." I pecked her
cheek and she felt quite stiffened.
"Eric, Is it you?" She asked and as if to confirm she placed her fingers on
my ear softly counting my piercings.
"Yeah." I smiled and pulled her close to me. "Why didn't you tell me you
were coming now?" I asked and she snuggled closer into my arms where
she fit perfectly. I inhaled her sweet scent as my nose was buried in her
neck. She shuddered.
"I-I didn't…" May be she was trying to form another excuse.
"Hey, how’s your granny? Is she okay?" I moved above her. Her fragrance
was doing magic to me.
"Yeah, she's okay." She said faintly. I had missed her so much. It was a
complete torture staying away from her.
"I love you so much baby. I missed you" I rolled my fingers through her
silky here.
"I love you too, Eric." She replied. I instantly pecked her lips. She loved me
back. At least she wasn't like her. I don't get it why I compare Roma
with her almost every time.
"I know baby." I said against her lips and kissed her gently. Her lips were
just perfect. She felt so perfect for me. My hand slipped under her dress
making way to its target but her breathing was way too anomalous. She was
still like a statue. I could feel that she was nervous.
"Relax" I chuckled. May be she was edgy because she was away from me
for two months otherwise I would have taken her every day.
"I missed you so much, Eric." I kissed her softly. Her voice was sad and I
felt guilty for staying mad at her.
"See, somebody missed you so much." I placed her hand on her favorite
thing and she stilled again. I wanted to make up for giving her cold shoulder
in the evening.
I kissed her softly and she kissed me back too. I could feel her soft body
trembling underneath me which made me harder every passing second.
Everything felt magical. I had taken her effing thousand times still it felt so
different. Pleasing different. I was more aroused by her sweet citral scent.
She let me do everything. I messed her up. She was so ready for me. I
guided myself into her dampness and her soft moans filled the room which
were a huge turn on for me. I was so drowned in her warmth.
"Tell me you love me." I I placed my lips on her and her hands made a tight
grip on my shoulder. For a second I doubted whether it was Roma, because
by now she'd have scratched me red but then her warmth and the pure
pleasure made me push back the eerie thought. She was warmer than any
other day. May be I had forgotten her warmth in past months since she was
not here.
"I-I love you, Eric." I felt her chase her high and we finally busted into
million glowing stars. Every seed of mine was squeezed out by her warm
walls. I so wanted to have her again. My body asked for more.
"Eric" I heard her composed voice but I didn't want to get away from her. I
wanted to feel her warm body against mine but then the lights turn on.
"OH MY GOD!" I heard Roma exclaim but her voice came from another
direction. My insides panicked and I got off her in light speed.
Fück No! Fück No!
It couldn’t be what I was thinking, I chanted in my brain.
I looked in front of me and my breathing stopped. It felt like somebody
spilled ice chilled water on my face. My heart hammered against my chest
so wildly as if it would come out and my throat felt choked. There she was
sprawled on the bed naked with her legs wide open. My throat instantly
dried up when I saw her flushed face. She looked like a godamn seductress.
"Vio” A small voice left my mouth. I blinked my eyes several times but she
was there for real. I had no right to dream her. No! She instantly pulled the
duvet over her. I couldn't believe my eyes. It took me few moments to
register what had happened and as soon as my senses hit me I knew I had
fücked up quite bad.
My heart was racing and I was full of panic. I picked up my clothes and got
decent. Roma kept looking me with pooled eyes. My limbs were trembling.
I was afraid of losing her. Just now when I had successfully broken all my
walls and started loving Roma, she came and fücked up everything.
I ran to Roma and I couldn't look her into eyes.
"Baby! I didn't do it. I-I don't know how she came. I-I thought it was you…
I..." I was guilty. I had committed a huge mistake and I was aware of it.
"Eric, Roma-" I turned around to look at the person I despised the most. I
hated her. It felt like it was just yesterday when she broke my soul. I didn't
know the pain was still alive but her presence confirmed it.
"What the fück are you doing here? How were you on our bed?" I
screamed. I so wanted her out of the condo. Her existence was making me
uncomfortable. What did she want? Why did she do this to me again? She
looked baffled but I cared less. I could not even look anyone into eyes.
"Romy! I swear baby I love you. I'm sorry. I know it's wrong. I thought it
was you." I tried to hold her hand but she pulled her hand away. A tear
slipped down her eye and it effing hurt me. My eyes almost watered up
when she removed the ring and threw it on my face. My insides shivered all
of a sudden. I couldn't lose my savior. I just couldn't! It was just now that I
thought I had found love again but Viona had to snatch it away from me
too.
"No Romy! I'm sorry." I begged reaching for her hand.
"Leave my hand Eric. You're drunk again." She yelled pushing me away.
"We're over." She mumbled walking away. She couldn't just ditch me.
"No, Romy! You wanted us to be husband and wife. You can't leave me,
baby." I ran to her and held her hand.
"You think I'd want to be your wife after you cheat me with the girl you
used to love? You think I'm going to forgive you for sticking your dick on
her slit? WE ARE OVER. Let me go." Her hand made a sharp contact with
my cheek and she walked away leaving me alone with the girl I loathed to
death. I stood there watching her leave and tears filled up my eyes.
I really loved her. I never knew love could happen twice but it happened
and I lost my second love too. I blinked away the moisture and turned
around to look at the girl who hated me so much to see me happy. I
despised her too. I loathed her for ruining my life again.
"GET OUT OF MY SIGHT." I yelled and she jumped in her position. She
was dressed in her clothes by now. Her stare was intense and then a small
tear left her eye and making my heart crump in its position. She ran out of
the apartment and I sat there on floor with a bleeding heart and an essence
of citral on my body. The aroma was supposed to kill me but it kissed me.

CHAPTER 17
"Viona, my princess…" He said in a weak voice as he neared me. I looked
up to see the same face who literally threw me away ten years ago. I
wondered what brought him here. He never wanted to see my face. He told
me that I had let him down. Then why was he here?
He came and hugged me right away. I stood still and looked him in eyes
which had slight moisture in them. He smiled and let go of me. He looked
like he was on his way to office. Few wrinkles had made their way at the
corner of his eyes. He looked at me with so much love and affection. For
once, I thought I was mistaken but his eyes showed it all. I didn't want to
fall weak so I looked away.
"Hi Viona!" I was brought back to my surrounding when I heard a
feminine voice behind him. I stepped aside and I saw a young lady dressed
in a white sundress. She looked pretty and very familiar. It was not the first
time I was seeing her but I couldn’t remember where I had seen her.
"Hi!" A small voice left my mouth. I stared her endlessly trying to
remember where I had seen her before.
"Viona, this is Sophie." Dad smiled gesturing her to come forward and she
instantly came near us. And then, it clicked me that Ermes had shown me
her pictures.
"Ermes talks a lot about you." She smiled at me. She was beautiful indeed.
Ermes was so lucky to have a beauty in his life.
"Oh! He told me about you too. You are beautiful." I smiled looking at my
brother’s fiancé and we all took place on the big couch.
"Thanks. You yourself are so beautiful." She complimented and I thanked
her.
I looked at dad and he was just looking at me. Kate made dad coffee and
juice for Sophie. She sipped on the juice but then made a nauseating face.
"It’s weird." She said pushing the mug away. She looked like she would
puke anytime soon.
"It's okay. It happens." I smiled at her. She looked embarrassed but then she
turned to look at Kate.
"I'm sorry if I offended you." She said to Kate while dad sipped on his
coffee in silence. Sophie asked for the using the washroom and Kate guided
her.
"How are you princess?" He asked all of a sudden.
I looked at him and everything that happened in past came back to my
memory again. His leaving me in a different country with unknown people,
his not looking at me once, his ruthlessness, his anger, everything bothered
me.
"Like you left me." A small voice voiced my emotions and as soon as it
came out I regretted it.
"Viona..." He got up and came near me.
"It's okay dad. I'm good. See" I showed him my arms and his eyes looked
full of misery. He blinked away the moisture that had formed in his eyes
and then he pulled me into a hug.
"I know deep down you know this too that it was necessary. It was not my
decision. You know that princess. But, I apologize to you. I couldn't be a
great dad. I was not allowed to stay near you. Nobody was allowed. I'm
sorry baby. I couldn't be your hero." His voice broke at the end sending me
into an emotional phase.
"Dad..." I rubbed his back. I hated him for leaving me but I loved him so
much more. And I couldn't see him crying because of me.
"I'm sorry for not being there in your tough times." He kissed my hands and
caressed my cheeks. Tears fell down my eyes and I couldn't hold back
anymore. I didn't want any walls in between us.
"Forgive me." He pleaded and I smiled at him through tears.
"It's okay dad. I'll not hold any grudge against... anyone." I said but I knew I
had so much inside me. I had a hurricane inside me which could destroy
everything.
We saw Sophie come back.
"Anyways, what brought you here?" I asked and he composed himself.
"Ah...Sophie wanted to see you. And I missed you too so I thought why not
pay you a visit." He said looking at Sophie and she smiled.
"Oh! Yeah! Ermes has gone to London so dad offered to drop me to
hospital." She said.
We sat in an awkward silence for few minutes. I was an introvert from
beginning and all these years helped me in adding up this experience.
"Ermes and Sophie are marrying soon." Dad filled in the awkward silence
and my eyes widened. Ermes was ready for wedding? It was quite
unexpected.
"What? When? Ermes' ready?" I blurted out.
"Yes. We scheduled it in late September." Sophie informed.
Late September! One and half month from now. That was quite soon for a
person like Ermes. Although he was twenty seven already and always said
that he would settle down in his thirties.
"You know your mom Viona." As if reading my mind dad informed.
Oh yes! How could I forget that? Mom’s strong beliefs in having kids after
wedding! She was a very conservative women and any child born out of
wedlock was illegitimate for her.
Like Eric, like me!
She never liked both of us.
She loved me once. But when she found out that I was not her daughter she
was so mad. She broke everything that was in her reach. She did not say
anything to me but few days later when she came to know that I was her
husband's daughter with one of a university girl where he was a trustee, she
started hating me. She slapped dad, she tried to hit me too but he saved me.
She hated me so much!
And my real mother? She handed me to dad after two days of my birth. She
hated me too because I ruined her year and her chance of getting a good
job. She threw me away too like everyone else.
"Viona, I think we'll go now. It's getting late." He said and I nodded. Sophie
got up and hugged me.
"Take care of you and your husband who invades every girl's wet dream."
She whispered in my ear and grinned. I stared her and she shook her head.
"But not mine. I have my Ermes." She winked and a small smile formed on
my lips.
Both of them left and I went to lie down in my room. Sophie's words kept
ringing in my mind and then Roma's dirty game clicked me. She would
obviously try to lure my husband into her filthy trap. I need to talk to
someone about it. Everything inside was killing me.
I closed my eyes and a cold shiver ran down my spine when I saw a face
smeared in blood. It was a man in black uniform. He looked like a sheriff.
Blood was oozing out of his chest and he had a dagger in his hand. Strange!
"I'll not spare you Viona" He said and raised the dagger to my chest.
"Wait! How can you not wait for me mate?" Another voice came from
behind and I turned to look at him. He instantly came so close to me.
"Sweetheart!" He whispered near my ear making me shiver in nervousness.
I hated that word. My heart beat was loud and I forehead was covered in
sweat. I could feel something crawling on my legs.
"Sweetheart!" He said again and I opened my eyes instantly. And there he
was standing in front of me with a gun in his hand. He had a round scar on
his forehead and I knew he was the same man who slapped me on street and
wrote a number on my dressing mirror the other day.
There was another man who looked like a sheriff behind him and his chest
was blood red. I looked at both of them and they had a devilish smirk on
their faces. But still their faces were blur.
"Angel!" The sheriff said.
"Come sweetheart. Come with me. I have come for you." Man with round
scar said coming close to me. My legs started trembling vigorously and I
was short of breath.
"Come Angel. Come with me. I have come for you." Man with injured chest
said.
They both laughed devilishly and said in unison.
"Come. Come with us. We have come for you."
Angel! Sweetheart!
Sweetheart! Angel!
Angel!
Come with us. We have come for you.
I covered my ears to get rid of their voices and then I saw the man with
dagger stab me in my round belly. A sharp pain shot through me and I
screamed.
"The baby has to die. I'll take care of it." They laughed and pulled my hair.
I screamed loud and heard the door open. With a speed equivalent to light
they both ran toward the window and jumped out.
"Viona, is everything okay?" I heard someone say before darkness engulfed
me.
CHAPTER 18
"Viona...” I heard a faint voice and something cold sprinkled on my face. I
sprang up from bed when I saw the same men with scar on head and injured
chest with my eyes closed.
"Viona, are you okay? What happened you fainted?" I heard Kate's voice
and then I opened my eyes to look at her holding the glass of water.
I gathered my previous thoughts and looked around. I saw a knife lying
near the window from where the two men escaped out.
Who were the two men? What did they want from me? Why did they say
that they wanted me to come with them? I couldn't even see their faces
because they were smeared in gross smelling blood.
"Kate, there. They went there...” I pointed out towards the window and she
looked in the direction.
"Who went there?" She asked. From the look on her face I knew she was
bothered.
I decided to tell her what had happened earlier.
"They were two men. They had blood on their bodies. One man even had a
scar on his head while other had wounded chest. There were so many cuts
on latter one’s body. They said they wanted to take me with them. They
even tried to stab my belly with a knife. They said they'll kill my baby.
Then they ran out of the window as soon as you came..." She immediately
cut me off.
"Viona, there was nobody. Nobody went out of the window. I was here.
Windows are locked. I didn't even open it unless you did." She said
handling me a glass of water.
For God's sake I wasn't lying. I saw those two men and I have been seeing
one of them quite often. He even wrote me a unique number to ponder over
but I couldn't interpret what it meant.
"I am not lying, Kate. See, they dropped the knife near the window in
hurry." I pointed at the knife and she looked at the knife and then at me.
She went to the window and examined it and to her surprise it was open.
See, I wasn't lying.
"I think you should call Eric. You need to tell him about this that somebody
is trying to hurt you and your baby." She advised and kept the knife away.
May be she was right.
But, what would I tell him. And if I tell him would he trust me?
"But…" I was cut off by her again.
"You really should. I know something's fishy between you two but you are
expecting his child. He needs to know that." She said and I nodded.
"I have closed the windows. Don't worry, nobody can enter inside now."
She smiled and came to sit near me.
I knew she already doubted our relationship. She even doubted Roma's
presence. Who wouldn’t? Any sane person would.
"I think we have developed quite good friendship in past one month. You
can trust me Viona." She smiled sadly and I knew what she meant. "With
anything and everything." She added and it was enough to remind me what
had led me into a mess. Everything was tangled up.
I smiled sadly and spilled everything to her. I wanted somebody to talk and
with only a single friend who she was it felt quite lighter giving my
emotions a voice. She hugged me tightly and wiped my tears. She looked
quite upset after hearing me.
At least someone heard me!
"I wish I could help you." She said holding my hand and I smiled.
Could anybody ever help me?
Nobody did.
And nobody ever will.
"But hey! I can give you a suggestion. Keep that bug away from your
husband. I don't know, tear her hair apart or kick her in ass but don't let her
be around Eric." I laughed when I heard her talking about Roma like that.
"How's that possible?" I shook my head in despair.
"Occupy Eric's brain. Be near him as much as you can. Give him what he
wants from you. Show him that you love him." She said with a big hearty
smile and I pondered over it.
She was right.
I needed to work on us.
"Well, now get up. You are being lazy these days. It isn't healthy." She
pulled my hand to get me on my feet.
"What will I do?" I asked.
"May be you can take some cooking lessons from me." She said and yes it
was a nice idea. Together we walked to the kitchen and she helped me
climb the stairs.
"Now that you have to lure Eric into you cooking which I'm sure will
happen someday." She smiled and then looked at me. "Name one of his
favorite dishes."
Eric's favorite?
"Noodles" I answered.
And then she gave me special lessons on noodles. I burnt the noodles. May
be with few more classes I might learn, I thought.
********************
It was already evening and Kate had already left after preparing dinner. Eric
and Roma too arrived few minutes ago. I was sitting near the big floor
length window which separated the mansion from the backyard. I stared out
of the window and saw the large pool and my husband swimming. It was
nice that the windows were tinted black and nothing could be seen from
outside.
It was his daily activity to swim at seven in the evening. He dipped into the
water and swum underwater. When he came out of water to fill air in his
lungs I saw his hair mess up. His hair was quite long from between and was
always gelled back neatly.
He came out of the pool and my breathing hitched at the moment when I
saw him naked again. My eyes fell on his toned muscular built and I was
drooling in my position. He looked down and when I followed his gaze my
eyes fell on his erect enormous thing. He looked strained and all loaded. I
wanted to avert my eyes from him but I couldn't. I wanted to see him. I
wanted to touch him. I wanted to feel him...his hardness.
I didn't know what was happening to me but a strange ache made its way
between my legs and all of a sudden I needed cure. I could feel myself
spoiling my panties with extra moisture down there.
My baby inside me had unbalanced all my hormones and now I was sitting
so restless.
"Isn't he sexy?" I heard someone say behind me. I turned my head
immediately to see the person and it was none other than Roma itself.
Her eyes were on Eric and suddenly the thing which was pleasing me
moments ago bothered me. I did not want her to see Eric in such state.
"What are you doing here?" I asked in annoyance.
“Watching my boyfriend swim…naked." She smirked rolling her eyes.
"What boyfriend? He's not your boyfriend anymore. He's my husband." I
whispered yelled at her and a laughing fit hit her. I frowned looking at her.
She seemed like she had lost her mind.
"Great! Okay so let me enlighten you with the fact that we are very much
together now." She said and then pointed outside the big window.
"Look at your husband, Viona. He's thinking about me right now. Look at
his erection. I feel so sorry for you woman. You know you can only carry
his baby and get your body ruined. Oh sorry, it already is ruined." She
laughed mocking me and I chose not to return any word.
She was a shameless bitch and I didn't want to answer her back and taint my
mouth too.
"Know what, Viona. I promise you that I'll give your husband what he
wants right now. I'll give him that pleasure he's craving right now. I promise
you it'll be tonight." She twisted her lips and stared him with a watering
mouth.
How dare she say such thing? I sat there stunned by her words. Eric in no
way was going to her. He couldn't cheat on me. He was way better than
Roma.
"That's not happening!" I said trying to cover up my anger. I knew she was
provoking me but I felt bad hearing her.
"Oh honey! It will happen if not today then I have one and a half month in
my favor." She said and removed her shrug.
One and a half month in her favor?
What did she mean?
"One and a half month?" I asked and she smiled like an innocent person.
"Oh yes! Actually we went to Mr. Collins today and he already scheduled
our shoot. It will be a short dance movie and we'll be shooting it in Sydney.
We both are leaving tomorrow morning." She said leaving me all bothered.
WHAT!
They both in Sydney. Alone?
Danger!!
My heart was filled with immense insecurity. I did trust Eric but I didn't
trust Roma around him. I had a feeling that he still liked her.
"And we'll be staying there for one and a half month which is enough for
us. It would be so much fun waking up next to him wrapped in sheets. Days
for shoots and nights for..."
"SHUT UP!" I yelled at her. She was a true bitch. I so wanted to prick her
tongue with needles.
"He won't do it with you." I said with shivering legs. He couldn't! He just
couldn't!
"Will he do it with you then? Tell me Viona will he fück you? Can you
give him the pleasure I give him? Know what, you cannot. You can never."
She slammed her fist on the table making me shiver. I couldn't be
intimidated by her. I gathered all my courage and answer her.
"I can. Who are you to decide? And one thing Roma, my body is not ruined.
At least I have his child in my womb. I have a little human in me from this
relationship. You can never understand motherhood. And yes, motherhood
will not even suit you because a bitch like you can think of finding peace in
a man's bed only. I'm sure your love for my husband is only limited to bed
too because people who love don't speak shits about their lover..." She cut
me off with a shout.
"Shut up bitch! These saint things do not sound good when they come from
you. You were the one stealing my fiancé now I will snatch your husband
away and I promise his dïck will make him fall on knees for me again.
Guess, I know him better. He really loves fücking. I will offer him my body.
Can you do the same?" She vomited her venom and it shook me.
I never knew I had a python for a best friend. If only I had known what her
true type was.
She turned on her heel and walked away leaving me bothered about the
situation. She was definitely going to try to prove herself. I knew her too
well. She had it in her to grab whatever she wanted. Other person's
emotions never mattered to her.
I saw Eric coming inside with a towel wrapped around his waist. He walked
in and his body glistened with the wet droplets of water. His towel hung
dangerously low on his waist making me forget early thoughts of Roma. I
gawked at him like he was a strawberry pudding. Those V lines
disappearing into the towel really bothered me. I saw him inhale sharply
and mumble something and then his head turned around and his eyes landed
on me. I jumped at the intensity of the warmth his orbs held.
"What are you doing here?" He asked with no emotions.
I was so busy eyeing him that it felt so right to drop his question
unanswered. He wore a frown on his face and cleared his throat taking me
out of my living fantasies.
"Oh! Yeah...I-I was listening to - to music." I stuttered covering up my
distorted emotions.
He looked around and then looked at me.
"Really?" He asked and just then it hit me I had nothing with me to listen to
music. I pulled out my phone from my dress' pocket and showed him.
My eyes went down to his towel and they widened when I saw a huge bulge
under the thin towel again. He for sure was strained. He followed my gaze
and then I saw him turn around.
He took small strides toward the room Roma was occupying and it
suddenly hit me what Roma had said. She'd offer him her body. She'd
snatch him away from me. I couldn't let it happen so easily.
"Eric...” I called for him.
He turned around and looked at me. My eyes were so shameless to check
him out thoroughly. I cursed them inwardly. He raised his brow at me
wanting to know the reason to stop him.
"You need help." It was more of a statement. He frowned and came toward
me.
"What help?" He asked and with every decreasing centimeter my breathing
became harder.
"H-help." I mumbled.
"Yes. How are you going to help me, Viona?" He walked around me and
whispered in an erotic voice. I shivered at the impact and looked at him. His
eyes were way darker and he looked at me differently.
"Tell me, Viona. Are you really willing to help me?" I could feel his hot
breath near my ear. My heart started pounding furiously against my ribs.
And when I looked down at myself I cursed myself for not wearing a bra. I
thought the dress' fabric was thick enough but now it seemed thin when it
couldn't hide my arousal.
"I-I can-” I said in a small voice and he smirked.
"Now that you can see my helpless state and you're willing to help me too
then can you strip for me? Help me Viona." He said in a firm voice and my
eyes widened as saucers.
I stared at him in disbelief but then he raised his brows sensuously making
me weak at a certain spot. I remembered Kate's advice on giving him
whatever he wanted. I remembered Roma's words and I knew what I had to
do.
He held my hand and guided me to his room and once we were there he
asked me, “C’mon, strip now."
I saw him strained under the towel and I knew may be giving him his
release was best thing I could do for him at the moment. I had already hurt
him so much that I didn't want to leave any room for anymore hurt. I
wanted to love him and I craved to be loved. Just for once I wanted to feel
his love.
"Fast baby." He said rubbing the back of his head.
I looked at him. His eyes were void of any emotion yet it felt he held so
much within him.
I nodded and my hand reached to the zipper of my dress at front.
CHAPTER 19
I nodded and my hand reached to the zipper of my dress at front.

"C'mon, I can't wait." I heard him say. He sounded so nonchalant. I

took a deep breath. Whatever I was going to do needed a lot of
courage. I wasn't even sure about it but I was sure that I wouldn't
let him run into Roma right away while I was under the same roof.

Without giving my sane part time to negotiate my hand involuntary

pulled the zipper down revealing my bare skin. By the time I knew
what I had done I had already bared my torso in front of him. I
tried to zip up my dress but the zip seemed to be struck into the
material.

"What happened? Continue." Sarcasm dripped down his voice. He

had an evil smirk on his face and then he made his way near me. I
couldn't even look him in eyes. I was ashamed of myself. How
easily could I do that? It was so not me. Roma provoked me. She
brainwashed me. My mind did not work and I was at fault.

"Continue" He mocked again and I stood there holding both of the

edges of my dress together covering my nakedness up. He held my
wrists and removed my hands which covered me. My breathing
hitched and I found it too uncomfortable to stand in front of his
gaze which held nothingness in them. I wanted to run out of his
scorching gaze but my feet had sworn to stick to mother earth. I
was never so embarrassed of myself.

Suddenly, he came near me and his nose brushed my nape causing

a shiver run through my being. I could feel the goosebumps rising
throughout my body and I closed my eyes.
"I was right about you." He whispered in my ear making me weak
in my knees.

"W-what do you mean?" A low voice left my mouth but soon I

cursed myself for asking when I heard his answer.

"That my wife is a...slut." My eyes snapped open when I heard his

selection of words for me. He was unbelievable. I couldn't believe
he called me a...

Slut!

Out of all people I had never expected him to call me that. My eyes
were soaked in tears and they threatened to fall off. Never had I
ever expected him to call me names. But he did call me a whore...a
slut. Though, it was not first time but it hurt more than any other
time.

Everything inside me wanted to scream at him. I wanted to push

him away. I wanted to shut down all the windows that lead to my
heart. I wanted to run away from this pain of seeing him with other
woman. I wanted to run away from him but then there was this fear
inside me that he wouldn't follow. And it made all the difference.

"Come.” He pulled my hand and recklessly dragged me toward the

dressing mirror. Tears messed up my face and I saw a vulnerable
state of mine staring back at me. My cleavage was in full display
and so was my round pregnant belly.

"What do you see, Viona?" I heard him say. His eyes were glued on
me and his hands crossed in front of his chest. He looked so
handsome like a Greek God and there I stood in front of him like a
junk, hair tangled and face a dead pool of emotions.
"Who is your husband, Viona?" He said placing his hand on the
nearby tri stand. I kept staring the floor and stayed quite. My eyes
were shedding tears nonstop. I shuddered at my place when I heard
him yell.

"Speak."

I looked up at him and wiped my tears.

"You" I mumbled clearly but then I saw his forehead form some
worried creases. I guess I was wrong. I was never good at reading
people. Everyone around wore masks hiding their real self. People
masked their emotions too well. Naked emotions were never
displayed on their faces.

"I-I'm-I'm sorry." I apologized for my stupid reckless behavior. It

was silly of me to think I could help him. It was silly of me to
desire him. May be he could never be mine again.

He did not need help but I.

He chuckled dryly and stared straight in my eyes.

"What do you think? I'd take your help? Don't you know Viona I
have a girlfriend? And I…love her. Look at yourself; you don't
even have a body that can please a man. C'mon look at you…" He
held my jaw and made me look into my reflection. My legs
shivered as he held me tight. It reminded me of past. His saying
hurt me. It tore me.

"What do you see? Have you mistaken yourself for a sexy woman?
Viona. Baby, did you forget what I told you last time? Okay! Let
me remind you. You are ugly. Look at your body. I wonder how I
could not know what trash I was pounding into that night." His
expressions showed that he was disgusted.

I wondered what did he do to the guy I loved? Where did he

sell all his values? He had become a different person, completely
ruthless. My emotions no more mattered to him. He held my arm
tight and stared into my greens.

"Get this into your thick head. I don't need any of your help. And
stop dreaming me. You surely can't lure me again with your
shameless actions." He zipped up my dress for me and showed me
way out of his room.

As soon as I left the door I almost bumped into Roma. She looked
at me and then at Eric. He sighed and looked away from me.

"What's going on in here?" She raised a brow and went near him.
She was quite dressed up and looked stunning with all the makeup.

"Nothing!" He replied and pulled her into his arm by waist. And
next I saw both of them kiss each other hungrily. My breathing
shallowed and I stood there frozen. His hand made its way to
squeeze her butt and she moaned into his mouth. My body burnt
with agony. I forcefully averted my eyes and walked slowly toward
I didn't know where. I wanted to cry but my tears did not seem to
come out. I wanted to pull my hair in frustration. I wanted to slap
myself hard for letting this day come. I wanted to beat my head on
wall but…

What was wrong with me then? How could I ever be so stupid?

How did I even let him go? He could have chased after me but he
did not. He gave up on us. He chose the simplest path he saw. He
chose Roma.
Once I reached my room I cried. I cried at my loss. I cried at her
gain. I cried at his cowardice. I let my tears fall. I knew nobody
would hear me. I cried as hard as I could. Staring at the twinkling
night sky I wondered how we became two stars in two different
galaxies which were miles apart.

I sat near my window and saw Eric and Roma leave. He wore a suit
and was a gentleman with Roma. They both left me wondering…

Was I invading their happy lives?

Leaning on the wall I kept pondering over the thought I had in my

mind. I kept thinking about my conservation with him, his kissing
Roma feverishly, his telling me that he loved her.

If he really loved her then why he had the stammer. Why didn't he
say it confidently? May be I was thinking too much.

Was my relationship with him just for name? Did he never have
this in him to give me another chance? Would he always have her
as his girlfriend besides our marriage? Would he even kiss her after
the birth of our baby? Would he kiss her again tonight? A lot many
questions were running down my head making it sick for me. But
the main question was, was staying in this relationship right?

Was he worth fighting?

**********

I woke up when sunlight kissed my eyes, irritating them but

eventually convincing them to open up and see the world. I rolled
on my bed and stretched my limbs. Lazily, I tied my hair into a
messy bun. My eyes landed on the window and that was when I
realized that last night I was staring the open sky in my deep
thoughts. I did not come to bed on my own. A cold shiver ran down
my spine and I looked around to check if those two men were
around. I released a breath of relief when I found that I was alone.

I turned to my bedside when fragrance of my favorite red tulips hit

my nostrils and soon my eyes landed on a beautiful bunch of red
tulips lying over a small piece of paper. I wondered who dropped
that for me. Was it from those two unknown people? Did Kate put
it them on the table for me? But why would she?

With curiosity striking my brain, I picked up the flowers and

inhaled their lovely fragrance. I picked the piece of paper and
opened it.

Good Morning,

I apologize for my behavior last night. I'm sorry about it. I am

leaving for Sydney in fifteen minutes. Waking you up for a 'sorry'
didn't feel right. Take care and don't sleep on floor. I won't be there
on another 1.5 month.

My mouth was hanging open. He did feel sorry for his behavior. A
small smile crept on my lips. May be I got answer to the question I
had in my mind last night before sleeping. I blushed at the thought
of him putting me into my bed. He cared! I read his letter again and
again, I do not know how many times. It was small yet to me it
meant the world to me. I was getting emotional again so I folded
the paper back and put it beneath my pillow.
"I would forgive you Eric, for almost everything. I love you so
much to hold any grudge. But would you ever be able to forgive me
for that one mistake I made?" A lone tear slipped my eye but soon
a smile made its way to my lips when I saw the beautiful tulips.

Tulips were never my favorite but they became my favorite when

he pissed the school's Headmistress so much that she suspended
him for two weeks.

Flashback
I hurried toward the class and saw some couples exchanging red
roses. I shook my head at the theory of celebrating Valentine's
week. My eyes landed on my neighbor who was kissing his new
girlfriend. He was a high school certified playboy.

I bumped into someone and that was when I looked away from the
couple.
"Fuck! Girl, you’re mad." I heard Roma yell.

She held her head hard and rubbed it and rolled her eyes.

"I don't know what's wrong with you. You are dreaming him
always." She teased and I shook my head.
"What? No! He's a playboy. I don’t like him."

"Dumb girl! I was talking about Eric. Hey! I have an idea. Why
don't you give him this rose? I bet he'll be on top of clouds all day."
She took out a rose from her bag pack and handed it to me.

"What! No way! I am not giving him anything." I replied. I was so

shy every time somebody played matchmaker between us or even
when he flirted with me. Though, I had a nice plan in my silly head.
He just had to wait for the last day of Valentine's week.
"Fine! You both will die single." She said and snatched the rose
away. "Btw, Griffin gave this to me then also I offered it to you. But
guess you want to die single and probably virgin." She said in
irritation.
We both walked to class and I searched around for him but he was
nowhere in sight. The first lecture started and still he did not
arrive. I started feeling low when he did not show up. "Maybe he's
sick or possibly he found another girl. He might have gone on a
date with her." Roma elbowed me.

"Shut up!" I hissed at her. She laughed out loud and again we both
were shown our way out of the class by the lecturer. We both had
become defaulters in the eyes of our teachers.

We both roamed around in the campus when my eyes landed on

Eric standing near the Headmistress' office. His uniform looked
muddy and his hair was messy. As soon as he spotted us he rubbed
his hand all over his face and ignored us.

"Eric!” Roma cried and waved at him. He ignored her and did not
look at us.

"Stop it Roma. He is already embarrassed." I pinched her arm but

she wiggled free and dragged me to him.

"What did you do? Hey, did you fight someone for a girl?" She
asked him and he frowned.

"Is your tongue always so sour?" He snapped at her. He turned to

me and smiled.
"Hi, Vio." He smiled through his eyes and suddenly my heart was
already blooming. I loved the effect he had on me. I loved this high.
It was a new high than my regular high. I loved the chemistry we
had between us. It was something more than pure friendship...Six
more days and I would confess my love.

"What are you doing here? And why is your uniform muddy? Were
you in some fight?" I asked and he shook his head furiously.

"No! No! Vio, I...I- ummm...hey, I got roses for you." He said and
pulled out his left hand that he was hiding behind his back. There
were six red roses. And he opened his bag pack and took out a box
of Chocó lava cupcakes.

"These are for you." He said handling everything to me and I saw

Roma rub her hands. I smiled at him and my cheeks heated up
when he winked. I was sure I was crimson all over my face.

"Wow! Let's go Viona. I want to eat cupcakes" She teased Eric and
he was pissed.

"They are not for you." He whispered yelled at her and she
frowned.

"FYI Viona prefers tulips over roses." She said through gritted teeth
and he looked at me.

"Is that so Viona?" He asked and I saw Roma beg me from behind
to say yes and for her sake I nodded.

"Shit!" He mumbled. "Wait a minute, okay?" With that he ran out of

the corridor and jumped into Headmistress' garden. My mouth
parted as I saw him pluck tulips. He for sure was getting a nice
punishment. He came back running and gave me red tulips.
They were never my favorite but from now onwards they'd always
be.

"Eric Cullen, you plucked my tulips too! Were roses not enough?
Now nobody can prevent you from getting two weeks suspension"
Headmistress ma’am yelled at him and he stood there gesturing us
to leave.

"I apologize on his behalf Miss." We turned around to find his dad.
Eric looked white as if he had seen a ghost.

"Shit!" He mumbled.

Roma dragged me away and I saw three of them enter

Headmistress' cabin.

"I can't believe he stole flowers for you and that too from
Headmistress' garden. Lucky you" She laughed and I couldn't hold
back too. I knew he had a thing for me. I had too.

"I suggest you girl don't ever let him go. You should consider
sitting on his thing. I mean-"

"Eww, stop it Roma. You really are a pervert."

"What? Shut up! I tried sitting on Griffin’s thing and you know
what it was mind-blowing. You should try it with Eric-" I covered
her mouth with my hands and punched her head and she kept
curing me entire way to the class.

*******

I laughed at the silly memory. He for sure was in love. Instantly, I

missed him. When he was here I felt complete as he was always
around but I was so restless now. I didn't know how days will pass
by. Forty five days without seeing him would kill me. I picked up
my cell phone and opened his picture. He looked so handsome, like
God took all of his time to carve his features. The blue of his eyes
could hypnotize anyone. He was so perfect. Like perfection was his
name.

"You still remember that I prefer tulips over roses." I smiled as he

stared me back. He had a smile on his face like he was saying 'yes'.
I talked to him for long and told him how much I missed him
already. That mischievous glint in his eyes entrapped me into his
charisma. I shook my head and stepped down my bed.

Love is beautiful.

Love is so forgiving.

If he loved me then why didn't he forgive me?

CHAPTER 20
Every passing day went into boredom and never-ending insecurities. He
never even called me once in last one month. May be he was too busy
shooting or I was not that important for him. I knew the latter reason was
correct. However Kate tried everything she could do to cheer me up. She
taught me so many dishes but I could hardly remember any.
I regularly visited my Gynecologist and she advised me to walk as much as
I could. She also gave me a new diet chart and increased my liquid and
protein intake. Most of the time I was in and out of washroom peeing every
fifteen minutes. My body was changing. I had gained eight pounds in past
one month. Pregnancy did not do much to my entire body expect I was
growing around my waist region.
I missed Eric not being here. At least when he was here my heart was
content by only watching him from distance but now every passing day was
a pure torture. I was worried about what Roma had told me. I was scared
she would snatch him away. Although, he wasn't even mine but he was my
husband, so technically he belonged to me. The only thing I could do at the
moment was take care of the life I was carrying inside me and wait
patiently.
Only fifteen more days!
My eyes went to the canvas, oils and paints lying in my room. Daniel
dropped those things in my room the day Eric left and said that Eric had
told him to do so. It was a very heartwarming feeling that he actually
remembered my inclination toward art. I had not even touched them until
now but today I felt like painting my imagination on the white canvas. I
wanted to play with colors and paint away all my wounds.
"Viona!" My thoughts were interrupted by Kate. I looked up at her and she
passed me a million dollars smile.
"Your brother is here." She said and I frowned. Ermes? Here? Shouldn't he
be planning his wedding? In less than two weeks he would be married.
"Ermes?" I asked and her smile vanished.
"Of course. Do you have any other sibling too?" She was so dramatic. I
shook my head and she helped me get up.
I walked to the living room only to find Ermes making himself comfortable.
As soon as he spotted me a little 'o' found its way to his lips. He rose up and
hugged me.
"Someone's getting big." He chuckled and I hit his arm playfully. He looked
like a younger version of dad, smart, talented and handsome. But he was
full of life while dad was always reserved.
"You visited after a long time. I thought you forgot me." I took seat beside
him and he smiled.
"Was busy." He replied and I nodded. Of course, he would have been.
"Why didn't you come?" He asked.
Why didn't I come? Where? I looked at him confused about what he asked.
"To mom's place." He answered for me and I was still confused. Why
would I go to her? So that she could insult me? So that she could call me
names? Or she could curse my child? For that? Or to hear her
calling my Eric 'that illegitimate boy.'
"Why would I go there?" I asked looking away and then he cupped my face
forcing me to look at him.
"Didn't she invite you?" He asked.
Invitation?
"For what?" I looked at him, confused.
"God! Go get ready." He said. I could see he looked quite angry. His hands
were fisted and his forehead was creased.
"Get ready for what, Ermes?" I shook him and he looked at me.
"We have a family dinner. She told everyone that you were not feeling well
and wanted to rest. Sophie sent me here to check on you and you seem all
good." He said with clenched jaw. I was hurt by mom's actions. It seemed
like she did not even like me a nibble and there was no doubt about it.
"Oh-yeah! She must have called Kate. I had told her I was going to take a
nap maybe..."
"You need not cover up for her. We all know her. Go get ready." He said
catching my lie.
"But, I'm not invited."
"You don't need an invitation to go to your family dinner. Besides, I want
you to come with me." He said and gave me hard look. It was enough for
me to know I couldn't win the conversation so I got up, headed to my room
and changed into a nice dinner dress. Kate informed me before leaving. She
wanted to visit her mother in law so she left early.
************
As soon as we reached my parents' place Ermes helped me out of the car
and guided me inside the house. As we entered I saw there was no change
in the house, it was as it was when I left. All the walls were painted white,
floor tiled white and a huge light chandelier hung on the ceiling. Huge
black leather couches were placed in the middle of the room in a square.
Everything gave a feeling of luxury and richness but it never excited me.
The walls had hundreds of pictures hung; reminding all the nostalgic
memories we all created together while growing old.
There were pictures of mom holding me in her arms, looking at me with all
the love in her eyes. There was one picture of us in which I was just few
minutes old which she had told me once. But it just made me confused.
If I were not her daughter then how she was holding me when I was just
minutes old?
But she had told me that my real mother threw me away after two days of
my birth then how did I reach her when I was minutes old?
Did my real mother hate me this much to throw me away so soon?
But then, how could she ever make herself to do this to her child, to me?
Because certainly I would never do any such thing to my baby, never even
in my dreams.
"Ermes!" My head shot up when I heard mom's voice. Her eyes were
already on me and I could see pure hatred in them. It only killed me
because I loved her so much. I never saw my biological mother, for me she
was my real mother. She loved me. She raised me. She was my best friend
until the day she found out that I was not her blood. And that day I lost one
of the people I loved most.
"Hi, mom." I spoke to gain her attention but she just nodded in response.
Ermes glared at her and she replaced her expressionless face with a sick
smile.
"I thought you were not well when I called you at noon." She played well.
She was quite good at it just like Roma. They could have been mother and
daughter, God could have considered the idea.
"Yeah, I wasn't but now I'm feeling all good." I said and she nodded. It hurt
too much to see her so distant.
"You don't need to play innocent mom. All three of us know you never
called her. So, it'll be better if you stop being a bit..." He trailed off when
Sophie came in sight.
"Mom, Table is laid." She interrupted and mom patted her hair lovingly and
at that moment I envied Sophie so much.
We all sat for the dinner. Dad came after a while. He passed me a lovely
smile and seated beside me despite mom's request of sitting beside her. She
looked quite pissed when he didn't listen to her. She kept glaring me all the
time but I chose not to pay her any more attention. Dad tried to converse
with me but failed miserably because nothing could ever be same again. I
noticed few strands of his hair were turning grey and a small wrinkle had
made its way near the corners of his eyes yet he looked so handsome.
"Take some Chicken Mandi. You're barely touching anything." Dad said
holding a spatula of chicken mandi for me but I shook my head. I really
didn't want to eat. I already felt like an alien sitting in front of my own
family. I missed the women sitting in front of me who hated me so much. I
missed the bond I used to have with my dad. I missed Eric. And then...I
missed myself. I missed the person I used to be and I knew no matter how
hard I try I won't ever be same again.
"Just a little." He insisted again and when I looked at the love in his
gestures I couldn't deny.
"She doesn't want it, Edward. Besides she is not a child. If she'll need
anything, she'll take herself." Mom shrugged but dad ignored her.
"I don't know why she had to come and ruin my mood." She grunted and I
shifted uncomfortably in my position. Sophie looked suspiciously at us but
Ermes tackled her perfectly.
I coughed violently when something struck in my throat.
"Viona, princess!" Dad poured me a glass of water and handling it to me he
rubbed my back. I gulped down the water and relaxed.
“Are you okay?" Sophie asked in concern and I nodded.
"Eat slowly! The food is not going anywhere and if it's not enough then I'll
pack rest of it for you. I don't know how clumsy a person could-" She was
cut off by a bang on the table. Dad stood up and looked at her with
murderous eyes.
"I already warned you Cecil but you'll never get this in your skull. I don't
know why the hell you keep on humiliating my daughter." He yelled and
mom glared him back with equal rage.
"Oh yeah! Thanks for reminding me again, Edward. Your daughter, Eh?"
She held so much disgust in her eyes and shot daggers through them.
I looked apologetically at Sophie and Ermes. Ermes looked pissed while
Sophie looked all confused. She opened her mouth to speak something but
then I jumped in my chair when I heard dad's thundering voice.
"Enough! Do hell with your dinner." He yelled and walked away.
"Edward! Come back!" She yelled back but he did not give a damn.
Never had I seen him so angry in all these years. He used to be angry but he
never shouted.
"Why can't you shut your mouth, mom?" I heard Ermes' chilly voice.
"Umm...I'm sorry. I think Ermes and I should leave. We are done too."
Sophie looked at us uncomfortably and Ermes nodded. I couldn't deal with
mom's deathly glares so I vacated my seat and went around searching for
dad. I found him sitting aloof in the balcony. He seemed to be in profound
thoughts. I did not want to perturb him so I turned around to leave but then
he called my name.
"Come here. Sit with me." His voice was full of beseech. He patted the
space near him and I sat next to him. He patted my hair and looked down at
me.
"I'm sorry for her behavior. You know she wasn't like this. I don't know why
she-" I cut him off.
"She hates me." I completed for him and then he pulled me into a hug. "I
am not her child dad that's why she hates me." I voiced my thought and he
held me tight. His arms were best at consoling. I had missed him so much.
As much as I tried hating him I couldn't. I shut him off but I couldn't hold
back anymore. Tears messed up my face as I cried in his arms.
"Shush!" He wiped my tears and kissed my forehead.
I wished mom could love me the same. Neither my real mother loved me
nor the woman who I worshipped as my mother for years. I didn't know
anything about the woman who gave birth to me. It's just that when mom
was angry she said that my real mother hated me and left me with dad
because I was a hurdle for her in getting a job. It was so cruel of her. How
could a woman do that?
"Dad"
He hummed in response.
"I have a question." I said, he smiled and nodded.
"Ask" He patted my cheek and I mustered up confidence to ask him.
"Who's my mother?" I asked the question I had always wanted answer for.
The smile on his face was replaced by an uncomfortable hush. For minutes,
when he didn't reply I asked another question.
"Why did she leave me dad? Didn't she love me enough or she loved her
career more?" This time he took a sharp breath and looked at me.
"Don't believe everything what Cecil says." He rubbed his fingers on my
scalp and I wondered what he implied.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"She loved you too much to leave you." He said looking into the serene
night sky.
"Then why did she leave me?" I asked and he sighed. He pulled away from
me and rubbed his stubble which was a clear sign that he was
uncomfortable about the topic but I wanted to know about her. I deserved to
know about her.
"Leave it, Viona. I won't be able to lie and you won't like the truth." He said
in a low horse voice.
"I deserve to know about her."
"She never left you. If she didn't want you she could have aborted you but
she didn't. She was so unfortunate that she didn't even get to see you after
your birth." His voice was heavy and I could see her eyes glisten with
unshed tears. My heart started beating faster than normal pace.
"Is she de-" He immediately cut me off.
"No!" His voice was stern. "She is very much alive." He said and I released
a breath I didn't know how long was I holding for.
"Did you love her?" I stared into his moist eyes and he shook his head.
"You're lying." I said and he smiled. He nodded his head and looked at me.
"Yes! I loved her. I still do." He said and I frowned. Was it the reason mom
always fought him? Was it the reason mom always hated me?
"How does she look like?" I asked, amused at the smile that played on his
lips.
"It’s weird that I am having this conversation with my daughter. Last time I
saw her, I remember she looked exactly like you. You’re just a younger
version of her. She was a perfect definition of beauty incarnated to life.
True to her name, she was so beautiful, so shy, modest yet perfect in every
way." A sad smile played on his lips and I smiled along. I was getting to
know a person I never knew.
"What is her name?" I asked and he shook his head.
"You shouldn't know all this." He reasoned but I did not step back.
"I want to." I replied and he looked into my eyes. After few minutes of
silence which seemed like hours he broke the silence.
"It was the most beautiful name I knew. The name which lightened my dull
life, the name which gave my life a new reason to live." He rubbed his
hands together before a small voice left his throat.
"Haya" He said. "Haya Erçel"
"Haya" Her name rolled smoothly on my tongue. I didn't know why but I
was already crying missing a person who was the reason of my very own
existence. I missed the person I never saw, I never met but for sure I had felt
the divine touch of her womb.
"Why didn't she get to see me dad?" I asked in confusion and he just looked
away not wanting to answer.
"You'd hate me if I ever tell you this and I can't afford that." His voice was
serene and wrapped in guilt. I wondered what would have happened. What
wrong did he do? How I landed here with him and not with her? And most
of all, the question within me was why did he cheat his wife? And curiosity
had killed the cat within me.
"Why did you cheat mom?" A voice left my mouth and his head snapped
up.
"That's not what you deserve to know. Cecil very well knows why I cheated
on her."
“But dad...”
"No! I told you about Haya and that's enough." He said.
"How is she? Are you still in contact with her? Doesn't she ask about me?" I
asked and he just shook his head.
"She is doing well. She had forgotten me and has moved on. She is happily
married. And she need not ask about you Viona. She knows almost
everything about you.” He got up and left and I could just wonder how she
knew about me. And if she knew then didn't she ever try to meet me? Didn't
her motherly instinct curse her? What kind of woman was she to forget her
own daughter and stay happy in her marriage?
Who was this Haya?
Haya Erçel!
I jumped in my position when my cell phone rang loudly. I checked the
caller ID before swiping the answer key and I was shocked to see the name.
Eric!
After one month of not calling what took over him to call? The cell kept
ringing for another few seconds and I collected myself together to answer
his call and swiped the answer key.
"Where the hell are you?" His voice boomed in my ear as soon as I opened
my mouth to speak.
"Damnit! Viona listen very carefully. I'm not going to entertain this if you
sneak out of the house at night in my absence." He barked. I closed my eyes
and took a deep breath. Anger took over me and I so wanted to disconnect
his call.
"I'm at my parents' place." I said and disconnected the call.
I could not believe he was angry at me when it should be me. He did not
even call all the while and now he was...wait! How did he come to know I
was not at home?
Just then my cell phone rang again breaking my thought process. And it
was him. My head told me not to pick up the call but I just missed him too
much and I listened to the thing in my chest.
"Hello!" I heard him sigh deeply.
"Listen woman, don't push me and stop whoring out at night. I swear Viona
if I find you cheating on me I'm not going to spare you." I heard a female
voice in background and I knew it was Roma.
He was with her. My heart suddenly felt too heavy to be carried in my
chest. I felt sunken and hurt. And he said I was whoring out. Wasn't that
great?
"I am at my parents' place. I'm not whoring out anywhere but I'm quite sure
you are." Before I could take my words back they were already said and I
didn't regret them.
I heard him breathe in deeply and then he took a long pause.
"I'll ask Daniel to pick you up. Next time take him along. Don't sneak out
alone. And it's not about you but the baby." With that he disconnected the
call leaving me hurt and disoriented. He had Roma with him and it bothered
me. I was helpless and couldn't do anything else then just waiting for him.
I love him.
I really do.
And nothing hurt more than watching the person you love love another
person.
And it shattered my heart again.
CHAPTER 21
My vision was blur and heavy. I blinked and my vision cleared as a fat tear
rolled down my eye soaking into the bed sheet. It felt like I had formed an
unbreakable bond with tears. They never seemed to leave me alone to reside
in peace. It felt like God himself wrote my destiny with tears.
I stared on my laptop screen where a headline popped up. 'Upcoming Wild
Bedtime Stories sensation, Eric Cullen seems all in love with his
rumored girlfriend Roma Clark in Seven Shillings, Sydney.'
A low dry laugh fell out of my mouth when I clicked on the headline and
instantly the article opened up. I didn't know how long I cried when I saw a
picture of him locking lips with her. She seemed pretty hot in a black bikini.
His hands were snaked around her waist possessively and her hands
clutched his hair. I did not feel anything but betrayed and resented. It killed
me to see her accomplish what she had said. It killed me to witness him so
close to her. I didn't know how many more times he had to shatter my heart
before I give up. May be it was the start. And worst was that I always tried
to present explanation for his behavior.
I scrolled the article down and saw them sitting with their feet half dangled
in the water. They seemed happy. Scratch that. Eric seemed happy and for
the first time his happiness didn't make me happy. It hurt me to see him
happy with her. I scrolled down and read the article which didn't make me
happy but made me feel worse.
Seems like Cullen is so in love with his long time rumored girlfriend, Roma
Clark. Well! Love can happen to anyone, anywhere and at anytime, even
when you got married two months ago. And it's exactly the case with Seo
Silk brand ambassador. Isn't it unexpected? The model is doing all
unexpected things nowadays. The famous figure was spotted in Sydney
beach locking lips with his Tanz costar, Roma Clark. Looking at the two in
the viral pictures it can be made out that there is more to the story.
Something is fishy in Cullen's wedding. Well, their fans definitely have a lot
of questions which the two deny to answer. But eventually everything will
come out and yes, people will have to wait. On asking about Cullen's fishy
married life he got furious and smashed the cameras down. That’s so
unlikely of him! What could make a calm personality like him so angry?
Could it be his entangled relationships with two women? Or the peer
pressure from his girlfriend? Most of all, who is the woman who entangled
these two love birds? Well, only he can provide his fans with the answers.
We wish him all the luck.
Upon reading the article I understood what people thought of me. I was a
relationship wreaker in their eyes. I immediately shut the laptop down and
got up. I washed my messed up face and walked outside my room to find
Kate.
"Viona!" I heard her voice behind me and turned around. She was standing
near Eric room. I neared her. I wanted to talk to her. Keeping things to me
were killing me.
As soon as she saw my face, her face was decorated with an empathetic
emotion. So, she already knew!
"Come" She said and pulled me into Eric's room. I hesitated but then she
reminded me that he was not here for three more days.
I hadn't noticed it before but it was a huge room with a large king size black
bed in between with a huge TV at front. The walls were all white with black
wallpaper décors. One of the four walls on either side of bed was made up
of mirror which reflected the whole room. Huge round shelves were placed
on the left side of a huge window which consisted of all Vogue, GQ, men's
health and Harper's magazines in which he appeared on covers. I didn't
know how I failed to notice all of it that day.
May be I was too engrossed in his nakedness and his fat bulge.
"Tomorrow is your brother's wedding. What have you decided to wear?"
She asked and I shook my head. Ermes and Sophie were really very excited.
They were so lucky to find each other.
"Sophie picked up a dress for me last week. I don't know whether it'll fit me
anymore." I said looking at my fat waist and she smiled.
"I'll alter it if it doesn't." She said and I nodded.
Kate started cleaning the room, my legs gave up and I took my place at one
edge of his bed. I was looking at one of the health magazine when I found a
pregnancy magazine underneath it. What was this magazine doing here?
Did he buy it? Was he reading it? I opened it and it had so many details
about early pregnancy and post pregnancy.
"I read something this morning." Kate said and I looked at her keeping the
magazine aside. Her eyes held sadness and sympathy. I nodded lightly and
my vision was again blurred.
"I know." I replied shaking my head. The thought of him kissing her made
me want to die. I hated the fact he wanted her. All that happened few days
ago came back in my head, his kissing her in front of me, his calling me a
whore, his throwing me out of his room. Everything made me feel sick.
"Hey, you don't need to believe everything. Those paparazzi sell mostly
wrong information to the media. Not everything they say is true." She said
but I knew she was just comforting me.
"She is his girlfriend. He kissed her." I said in a low voice and she sighed.
"You are going to give birth to his child. You are his baby's mother." She
patted my big belly and I caressed my baby.
"Yeah, I am."
"Don't let him slip off, Viona. Love always wins. You can't just give up, at
least not so soon." She smiled and slipped inside his walk in closet.
She was so right. I couldn't be like him. I couldn't give up on him. Hell, I
could never give up on him no matter how wrong he be, I'd always find a
way to forgive him. I couldn't find a simple path to walk on. I needed to
fight.
"I'll forgive you for this too, Eric." I mumbled as his picture of kissing
Roma danced in my head and a tear escaped my eyes.
I opened up a drawer beside the bed and saw stack of condoms lying in it.
Beside it were few emergency contraceptive pills too. I blushed upon seeing
it. But soon when I realized what it meant, I was doomed. I found the bill
beneath and it was dated almost two and half months ago. From one of the
pack, few were used too.
When realization hit me, I knew what it meant. He did it with...with her. I
couldn't control my tears anymore. They flew out like I had really lost him.
When Kate came out, she saw me so vulnerable that she left to give me
some alone time. I felt worst. It felt like my heart was cut out of my chest. It
was so painful to even imagine him on bed with her...and worst pounding
into her. I kept crying my heart out and covered my belly tight.
"He doesn't love me. But I'm sure he loves you." I mumbled and I felt him
kick me so hard. My eyes widened in surprise. He showed movement!
At the moment I didn't know, should I be happy because my baby was
showing movement or should I be vulnerable because his daddy was
fucking his girlfriend. I wanted to smile but I couldn't. I wanted to be happy
for my baby but I couldn't. I was so hurt to be happy. Something shiny in
his drawer caught my eyes and I tried to pull it but it was struck
somewhere. After a lot struggle when I couldn't pull it out I gave up.
I wanted to run away from his unwholesome room. I didn't know how many
times he would have messed up on this bed. His room gave me all negative
vibes. Just thinking about both of them messing made me want to puke so
strong.
"What are you doing here?" I heard his voice. I shook my head. He couldn't
be here! I turned my head to look at the door and there he was standing with
his bag. He strode inside and came in front of me. His blue blazing eyes
threw daggers at me killing me in anguish and pang.
What was he doing here? He was supposed to come after three days!
He looked devilishly striking but like all other times it did not set me on
fire. He stood right in front of me looking at me intently and for the first
time I wanted him to look away. His eyes rolled in his sockets and went to
the thing I was holding in my hand. A deep frown decorated his forehead
and he suddenly looked at the open drawer. I saw his Adam's apple bob up
and down. He rubbed his forehead and opened his mouth to speak
something. My esophagus felt bloated and I struggled to shut my lips tight.
"Vion-" He was cut off when I puked all over his pants. His pant was now
decorated with oval shaped puke and it smelt awful.
"Fück!" He grunted and moved away from me. I wanted to puke more on
his crotch but I composed myself and got up to leave.
"Um...my-my-" He looked at my hand and then in my eyes. I shivered at the
intensity of his gape.
He opened the bottom drawer and pulled out a wipe. He came near me and
held my hair softly before wiping my mouth. I stared at him so intently; he
looked like the same old person who loved me. But he didn't love me
anymore. When he was done wiping me, he stepped away and I longed for
him to stay near me. I didn't want him to move away.
"Aren’t you feeling good? I can take you to th-"
"I'm alright." I replied curtly and he held my right hand. My arm discovered
a huge spark but I instantly pulled away. All my cells tingled and I stepped
back.
"I- the condom." He said staring at my right hand and I looked at the pack
in my hand. I looked at him and he held his head down. It was good that he
was ashamed of his deeds.
"Oh yes! I'm sorry. You'll need it." I said and his looked at me with a frown.
I turned my head when my eyes landed on the bottom drawer which had
three condom foils lying in it.
He took the pack from my hand and put the foils from the bottom drawer in
it.
"I'm sorry. The help dropped it on the day of our wedding for our…our-they
didn't know you were pregnant already." He looked away before rubbing
the back of his head which he always did whenever he was uneasy.
"It's okay." I said ashamed of myself for assuming wrong things. Relief
passed over me and I took a deep breath but what about the article?
I turned around and walked out of his room. Nothing felt good. I hated his
being infidel and now that it were on internet too.

CHAPTER 22
I blushed upon seeing my husband half naked working out at the indoor
gym. I hid near the door and peeked inside watching him lift weights. When
his muscles bulged out a small gasp left my mouth. I immediately covered
my mouth and started walking to my room. I should not see him and get
restless for entire day, I thought.
It was Ermes' wedding today and I had to get ready soon and reach the
venue. I was already late so I straight away went to shower. After taking a
quick warm shower, I picked out the emerald satin gown which Sophie had
picked up for me.
I unwrapped the towel from my head that was when a sharp pain shot
through the left parts of my body. I grasped my head and it felt like I'd pass
out. My fingers started shivering and my eyes were full of tears. My head
hurt too bad like someone hammered it from inside. My head spun and with
unsteady steps I made my way to lock the door. I didn't want anyone to
know about my deteriorating mental health. It was my entire fault. I had
forgotten to take my antidepressants.
Fat tears rolled down my eyes and I rushed to the bed. I held my tummy
tight as my entire body shivered like crazy. My heart raced like I had run a
sprint. My breathing was uneven and my teeth chattered. My eyes were
rolling everywhere and suddenly I felt a new kind of energy within me.
Sadness engulfed me. I didn't know why I was sad but I wanted to cry. I
wanted to die. I wanted to hit my head hard on wall.
My vision blurred and everything I could see was blood red. There was
bloodshed on the floor. I inhaled the whiff of blood and surprisingly it felt
so good. It seemed to calm me. A dry laugh left my mouth and involuntarily
and I kept going on until I saw the bedside lamp on the table. My whole
body was covered in sweat and grief. I felt incomplete. It felt like my life
was snatched away from me. My life felt meaningless.
I kept laughing until tears messed up my face and I started crying. Nothing
felt good. Everything was lie. Everything was so sickly. I grabbed the lamp
and held it tightly between my palms. I didn't want to live. I wanted to leave
this world. I wanted to die. I closed my eyes and waited for the lamp to hit
my head. But I abruptly opened my eyes when I felt a kick in my belly. The
lamp I was holding fell on the floor and crashed into tiny glasses.
Tears rolled down my eyes when I learnt what I was up to. I was going to
kill myself. I was going to kill my baby. I touched my belly with both of my
hands and caressed it. My baby seemed to be moving. He was scared of my
action. He definitely was scared. My legs trembled at a faster pace and
sweat rolled down my body in excess.
"Just few minutes baby, it'll pass." I squeezed my eyes shut and rubbed my
belly with trembling hands. My baby didn't seem to calm down. He was
stretching himself inside. My heartbeat became wilder and I closed my eyes
and waited for the panic attack to pass.
"C-calm dow-n baby it'll pa-ss." I choked on my breath and patted by belly.
My baby seemed to calm down and everything returned normal. My
breathing came back to normal and all the depressing feeling left me. My
body stopped shivering. I took a huge breath and looked around. Everything
looked normal like nothing ever happened.
"I told you. It'll go" I looked at my belly and my baby kicked me again. I
chuckled. He could hear me. I caressed him and smiled.
"We'll take a shower again and then get ready for your uncle's wedding." I
said. This time he didn't kick but I knew he heard me.
I was all sweaty again so I took a quick shower again and slipped into the
gown I was supposed to wear. I opened the door and called Kate in to do
my makeup. I was too bad at it. Last time when I tried it myself he called
me ugly so I knew that it was not my thing. She helped me with my hair.
She applied a fragrant gel to my hair and my dirty blonde hair stiffened. It
looked spike straight. She applied a red matte lipstick on my lips and helped
me with some light accessories.
"Is is done?" I asked and she showed her teeth.
Did I ever mention that she was very beautiful lady? She could be a model
with her skinny figure and good height.
"Almost" She replied and took out a pretty jasmine tiara from her bag. She
put it on my head and looked at me through the mirror.
"It's beautiful. Thank you" I adjusted it on my head and she looked at me
with a grin.
"He'll not be able to avert his eyes from you." She said looking around the
room.
He'd avert his eyes when he'd see me and I was very sure like all other days
he'd ignore me. I looked at my reflection and noticed that I didn't look bad.
"This lamp? How did it break?" Her voice broke my gaze on the mirror. I
looked at the floor and saw the shattered lamp.
"Ah, I dropped it. Kate, will you hand me my clutch?" I asked changing the
topic. She nodded and reached for my clutch.
"You go, I'll clean it." She replied and I nodded. I got up and looked at her.
She was busy with cleaning the mess I had created. I opened my clutch and
quickly stuffed my antidepressants in my mouth.
****
I sat in the living room waiting for him to come out. He was ridiculously
taking too much time in getting ready. Isn’t it what girls do?
"I can't make it today. Ask the manager to deal with them. She can't come."
I heard his masculine voice behind me and suddenly my heart jumped in its
place.
"Listen, I already told you. We. Can't. Make. It. Today. If you can't put this
in your head then I'll make sure you people are fired." He gritted his teeth
and I turned my head to look at him. He looked pissed yet he looked
breathtaking hot. He was dressed in white button down shirt and black
pants. The suit jacket he wore had a similar color as that of my gown. What
a coincidence! He furiously tapped on his phone and looked in my
direction. I saw him take a deep breath, his Adam's apple bobbed up and
down and he rubbed his jaw line. He looked so goddamn appealing.
He took his strides near me and I got up from the couch. He stopped near
me and looked at me from up to bottom. He rolled his tongue over his
chapped lips and it looked so seductive. He could seduce anyone with his
sharp looks.
My throat dried up and I noticed how perfect he was. There wasn't any trace
of flaw on his face. He was so flawless. His blue hypnotizing eyes were a
shade darker than his colder grays. His jaw line was perfectly defined as if
God took all his time to carve him. His cheekbones were an addition to his
looks. His pink thin lips were so kissable that I could kiss th-
I was brought back from my fantasies by a throat clearing.
"We're already late." I heard him say and I nodded frantically
"Yeah...yeah…yeah." I nervously bit my lower lip and I saw his lip twitch
upward but it was back to his position as soon as it happened.
"Come" He said and walked by my side. Walking seemed a tiring talk these
days. I put one of my hands on my belly and followed him. He walked
slowly matching my pace and opened his Lamborghini's door for me. He
guided me inside safely and secured the seat belt safely around me. For the
first time he felt genuine and not forced.
I didn't know how it crossed my mind that it would be good to die. I could
not lose him. I could not afford losing him. I would give birth to my baby
before I die. I would win Eric's love before I die.
I couldn't simply die because of a mental disorder. I was strong. When I
could defeat my horrible past, I could fight a nominal panic attack too.
He drove to the church in a steady speed like we had all the time in
universe. We did not talk much but for the first time his silence didn't kill
me. I was drowned in admiring him so much that I did not notice when we
reached our destination.
"Come" He held his hand out for me and without thinking much I held his
hand. My cells tingled under his warm touch. I felt complete and
comfortable. He was a perfect love for me. My heart was dancing inside its
cage and my baby was sleeping peacefully inside me.
He made me sit on the couches and I saw Ermes was already on the altar.
He was constantly checking his watch and seemed nervous. When he
spotted me, he smiled and then his eyes averted to the isle. I saw his jaw
drop and his left hand made its way to cover his mouth. There Sophie came
in all her magical persona draped in a diamond studded wedding gown. Her
arm was hooked in her dad's while she smiled at my silly brother.
Everything happened so soon, she walked to him and he pulled her near
himself. They were so lucky. I couldn't help but remember my wedding
which was all forced on my groom. They both said their vows and were
bonded together for a lifetime.
I looked at Eric when I saw bride and groom kick off the dance after the
cake cutting ceremony. They both looked so in love. Soon other couples
joined them and then I saw a woman in blue dress approached my husband.
"Can I share a small dance with you?" She asked him completely ignoring
me. I frowned when she didn't leave even after his not replying.
"Please?" She requested which made him chuckle.
No! Say No!
He looked at me and then at her. He nodded lightly and I lost it all. I sat
there watching those two dance. I was fuming inside watching them so
close. She said something which made him laugh. It made me fume more.
His hand was resting too low on her waist caressing it lightly and I did not
like it. Pervert! He wasn't even loyal to his girlfriend.
THE HELL IS WRONG WITH HIM!
I was about to get up and leave when a man came by my side. He had
striking grey eyes and ash blonde hair. He looked too…sexy in an Armani
suit. I blinked my eyes to check whether he was real. He looked that
handsome.
"If it doesn't offend you then may I ask you for a dance?”
His voice was equally sexy.

CHAPTER 23
"If it doesn't offend you then may I ask you for a dance?”
His voice was equally sexy.
I blinked my eyes several times and he smiled looking at me. I looked in
Eric's direction; he was busy swaying the woman in his arms. He wasn't
even aware about me at all which hurt me quite lot. I found myself nodding
and slowly I placed my hand in his big one. He led me to the dance floor
and held my hand lightly. We moved slowly and all the while he kept
looking in my eyes.
"Married?" He asked and I nodded.
"How do you know?" I asked. He held my left hand higher and I saw my
wedding ring on my ring finger. A sad smile decorated my lips and I looked
in my husband's direction who was nowhere in sight. My eyes tried to find
him but I frowned when I couldn't.
"You ought to look at me otherwise people would say we have a weak
chemistry." He said and I turned my head to look at him. He indeed was a
handsome man. If I was not married and in love with my so called husband
then I would certainly be drooling over him.
"I never saw you here. Are you related to Waffles?" He question surprised
me. Was it even a question?
"I'm Edward Waffles' daughter." I replied to which he frowned and looked
confused.
"You mean Ermes' sister?" He asked and I nodded.
"Okay! I never saw you here. Wait! Are you Viona?" He asked making a
funny face and I laughed.
"Yes"
"Okay! I'm Cole Russell. Ermes' college time mate." He introduced himself.
I had never seen him. He looked too gorgeous to be a business man.
"I never saw you." I said and he nodded.
"Yeah, that's right. I couldn't make it to your wedding. Ermes was annoyed
but I had already signed a shoot for Calvin Klein."
My jaw dropped when I realized he was a model. A model. Well! His
personality did justice to his profession. He laughed when he saw my mouth
hanging. I shook my head and copied his steps. When I turned my head I
found a heated glare making its way toward us. My whole body tensed
when I noticed Eric's angry pair of blues which almost looked grey
throwing sharp daggers in our direction. His sharp jaw was clenched and his
eyebrows were touching each other in fury. My eyes landed on his fisted
hands and I gulped in a lump that formed in my throat. He looked beyond
furious, like he'd just murder me with his intense stare.
"So, how far are you?" Cole's question made me look back to him.
"Umm...what?" I looked back in Eric's direction but he was not there
anymore.
"You look pregnant so I asked how far you are." He asked again after a
pause making his words clear. I didn't look pregnant I was pregnant.
"Five months and seventeen days." I shivered at the chilliness of the
masculine voice and Cole turned his head to look at the person behind him.
My mouth dried up when I saw Eric staring back at me with such ox
intensity.
How did he remember it so precisely!
He looked fuming angry and I could even imagine smoke coming out of his
ears. He looked raged.
"Oh hey! Cullen" He greeted him in a friendly manner but Eric's eyes were
not leaving mine. So I chose to stare the floor. Were they both
acquaintances?
"If you don't mind can I steal my wife from you? She wants to dance with
me." His voice was so raspy which made me doubt the previous thoughts.
Hell yes! I wanted to.
"Your wife?" Cole looked at me in confusion and then at him.
"Yes! My wife" His voice was almost guttural.
"Okay! I hope we'll meet again, now that we are neighbors too." He winked
at me and I heard Eric grumble near us. He surely was too angry.
As soon as handsome Cole left Eric's finger tips touched mine igniting
scorching fire within each and every fiber of my being. My entire body
tensed up at his touch. Slowly, he held my hand making me weak in my
knees. I was afraid that I'd fall but soon he erased the distance between our
bodies and pulled me to him. His hand slipped on my waist sensuously
making my entire existence shudder at the impact. I sucked in a huge breath
as I was losing my ability to think.
I could hear faint music, This Feeling by The Chainsmokers.
His fingertips traced every inch of my waist leaving goosebumps behind.
He pulled me closer and encircled my arms around his neck. Every cell of
mine was electrocuted with his touch. Quarks passed through me making
me weak. I looked up to see him and found him already gazing with such a
powerful intensity.
The blues in his eyes looked so alive and profound. He possessed the divine
powers of hypnotizing his admirers with just one glance. His eyelashes
were long and voluminous that even women would envy him. His chiseled
face was purely moonkissed. His square jaw was an addition to his features.
He was goddamn beautiful in his own ways, in every way. How could
someone be so beautiful? Beautiful in every aspect. He was a masculine
beauty. Even beautiful was an understatement for him. He was so much
more than just beautiful. He was so unreal.
He started swaying me slowly handling me with all the gentleness. I didn't
know any of the steps. I left my body loose and let him move me the way
he wanted. He had full control on me, my body, my mind and my heart.
He tried to pull me closer but couldn't because my big tummy became a
barrier. A small frown made its way to his forehead. I saw couples around
us. They laughed; they giggled and looked so happy. But today I was happy
too. It was a dream come true. I was dancing with my dream prince. I was
dancing with the only man I loved my entire life, my husband. I was in my
Eric's arms like I had always desired. There was no measure to my
happiness.
He turned me around carefully so that my back was now pressed against his
front. All my cells tingled when our bodies made contact. His hands
grabbed my waist in a possessive manner. My mouth parted when I felt his
warm breath near my nape. Goosebumps spread all over my body never
even leaving my face. He pulled me closer into his chest and my heart did
somersaults in my chest increasing palpitations. I took deep breaths but
nothing helped me. I felt tired due to so much of moving. My breathing
increased and Eric stopped moving me further. Suddenly I felt too
exhausted.
"Viona? What happened?" He asked rubbing my back.
"I- My feet hurt." I stated and he held me closely and helped me out of the
dance floor. He took me to the chair and made me sit. My breathing was
still wild. I was afraid if panic attack would hit me. I was praying so hard,
only God could help me.
"Sit here. Don't go anywhere. Okay? I'll bring water for you." He said and I
nodded. I already wanted him to leave and not see me in a weak state.
He ran away to bring me water and I cupped my face. Without any reason I
started feeling sad. Minutes ago I was so happy. I still wanted to be happy
but I couldn't help myself. There was a craving inside me. I craved a high. I
needed energy doses. I wanted to be high.
I saw a weird man run by my side and something dropped from his pocket.
It was a little transparent plastic packet with white powder inside. My eyes
immediately grew wide. Never had God ever heard me so fast. That was
really quick.
My heart palpitations were matching jet speed. I looked around and saw
everyone was engrossed in themselves. I got up; a smug grin made found
my lip. I walked to the small packet and looked around. With a light speed I
sat on the floor and picked it up.
"Finally!" I brought it close to my chest and ran back to my chair.
I just needed that one dose. I craved it. Just one line of it. Just one snort and
then everything would be cool. Everything would be like floating on clouds.
Everything would be easy. Nothing would be gloomy. There would be
lightness, happiness, tranquility and I.
I started opening the packet with shaky hands. There was no measure to my
excitement. I was just one snort away from my high and I'd do that anyhow.
"Viona!" I jerked up when I heard a very familiar voice.
I hid the packet in my fist and looked up.
"D-d-dad!" My head was already hurting by now. I just needed to do it. I
felt irritation in my eyes and blinked furiously.
Dad sat beside me and I knew the look on his face. It was something I
always felt guilty for. It felt like he had caught me.
"What are you hiding in your fist?" He asked. I was scared so I tightened
my grip on the packet and shook my head.
"N-nothing!" I stuttered.
"Nothing?" He glared and then I saw his eyes changing their colors. I didn't
know whether it was for real or not. He looked so furious. He gripped my
arm tight and made me look at him. He tried to open my fist but my grip
remained tighter. He snatched away the small packet from me and I saw
disappointment in his eyes. I was going crazy inside. I couldn't even look at
him anymore. He opened the packet and sniffed it lightly. He immediately
exhaled heavily and removed it in speed. His eyes were murderous by now.
"Cocaine!" He snapped and I shuddered. I felt my blood rush in
bloodstream and I was instantly sweating. I wanted my dose. I needed it
otherwise I'd go insane.
"I just...Dad, I just need one snort...” I begged. I wanted it anyhow. His grip
on my arm tightened but somehow I couldn't even feel it.
"Do you want to die? After years of torture? Even after ten years of
suffering you couldn't learn it is wrong?" He shook my arm furiously. But I
didn't care anymore.
"For God's sake did you even give a thought about your pregnancy? Do you
even know what it will do to your baby? Don't you know what this did to
you? Did you forget everything?" He whispered yelled at me making me
self conscious. I was doomed when realization hit me. I looked at my big
belly and tears poured out of my eyes. I covered my belly with my arms.
How did I forget my child? How could I go so wrong? I looked up at the
man whose eyes held nothingness but pity in them.
"I'm sorry dad." I looked up at him. "I forgot that it was one of the reasons
you left me alone in another country." He got up and looked at me.
"Yes! I left you but I never left you alone." He said. I looked up at him it felt
like he had some meaning hidden in his words.
He shook his head and walked away from me. I didn't blame him this time.
It was my fault. It was my fault that I forgot my baby's existence. It was my
fault that I forgot that cocaine only gave me suffering. I felt my baby kick
me and I wept silently. He surely had the right to live. Nothing mattered to
me more than my baby and I chose a drug over him. I felt shrunken and
vitiated.
"I'm sorry baby. Forgive me. I- I became selfish. I'm afraid of that day when
I'd lose my mind. I am afraid if I become selfish again. I'm afraid who'd
take care of you."
All along it had been my biggest fear and that was why I accepted Eric's
wedding proposal. At least he was sane. At least he would choose our over
everything if I ever go wrong.
I wiped my tears and rubbed my belly. I'd never do anything wrong till I
had this baby inside me. But what would happen when he'd be out? I was
beyond horrified. What if I'd forget him again and do something like this in
future too? Would I ever be a good mother?
I would certainly never be a good mother.
Because I forgot him once.
"Viona, water." I looked up and saw Eric with a bottle of water and glass in
his hand.
"Take it, then we'll leave" He said smugly and I nodded.
After that we headed to home in silence. Neither he said a word nor did I.
Nothing felt right. Everything felt wrong. I felt guilty for risking my baby's
life. I didn't know what was happening to me these days. I didn't know how
long I'd keep up with my sanity.
Was it the start of my destruction?
What if I became a druggie again?
Because it sure was my weakness!

CHAPTER 24
I stared at the ceiling blankly and then closed my eyes and all I could see
was that one boy who had invaded my dreams and I spent my nights
dreaming him and our future together. He was so damn reason for my exam
failure. I was so smitten by his aura. I was so crazy for him that I even
pictured faces of our grandkids. I wanted us to grow old together and I
knew we would definitely.
I turned my head when I saw something bright from my peripheral vision.
I grinned as I saw my cell phones display light. There was a message
probably from him again. I rolled on my bed and grabbed the cell phone. I
was excited when I saw it was his message. I knew it had to be him.
'Will you be my partner for the school ball night?' It read. A blush crept
on my cheeks when I recalled what he had said earlier. He wanted me to
ponder over his proposal and tell him my answer by night.
'Please don't say no. This is thirtieth time I'm asking you. And if you deny
I won't go.' My cell phone beeped again. I shook my head and fumbled
while typing the message. He was really an impatient person.
'Okay! I'll go with you.' I touched the send option and the message was
delivered. My heart rushed and didn't slow down at all. I was super excited.
It was going to be him. Always him! Forever him!
I smiled and shook my head at my stupid thoughts. I was really silly. But he
was doing it all to me. He gave me all signs that even a blind would
understand his feelings.
I sighed.
He would be my first dance, my first date, my first boyfriend, my first kiss
and first one to vitiate me for any other guy. He would be the one I'd tell my
girl friends about. He'd be my everything.
I looked at my phone as another message popped up.
'Thanks for being my date. I won't disappoint you Vio.' It read with a
kissing emoticon. I couldn't wait for the day to come. I had already started
counting the days. I knew I was sure that I wanted him in my life. And as
much as I liked him he liked me too. Although, I surely knew this likeness
had gone far beyond the term 'likeness'.
I didn't like him.
I loved him.
I loved him so damn much!
I had fallen for him long ago. I kept it all to myself but not anymore. I
couldn't and I wouldn't. I would tell him about my feelings very soon, I
thought.
I got up from my bed and checked my closet thoroughly. Although, there
were ten days left for the ball but I was too excited. I checked all my dresses
and then at last I chose a dark magenta floor length dress. I placed the
dress back and ran back to my bed.
As soon as my back hit the soft mattress I closed my eyes. I smiled as I
imagined him in an elegant suit and by his side there was girl who looked
like me. It was I with some make-up and big high bun done with few messy
tendrils falling down my face. My arm was hooked in his and we walked
together to the ballroom. My smile grew wide as I imagined him dancing
with me. We looked at each other with so much love. It was just us. The two
of us and nobody could ever dare to come in between us. He looked in my
eyes and I stared back in his eyes. He had a smug smirk on his lips before
his face started erasing the distance between us and then his lips crashed
on mine. It felt so real to be a dream.
"Eric!" I moaned. He smiled and pressed his entire body on mine which
tensed me up.
"Viona!" I jerked up when I realized that it was not Eric's voice. It was too
feminine to be his voice. I opened my eyes and my smile was replaced by
pure horror.
"M-mom, what are you doing here?" I asked as soon as I saw here staring
at me with such an intensity that could dig holes though me. I shivered
when she crossed her arms and came to sit near me.
"Mom!" She didn't speak a word instead she kept watching me with dead
expressions.
After a long pause she opened her mouth.
"Eric? Why did you moan his name?" My mouth was instantly dry. She had
heard me. I gulped and mustered up my courage. I needed to tell her. I
couldn't hide things from her. She was my best friend but I doubted her in
this because she never liked Eric near me.
"He asked me to be his date for ball night." I smiled not able to hide my
excitement and she sighed.
"Tell him you are going with Ken." She said getting up from bed and turning
around to leave.
Ken?
"What? Why? Why would I lie?" I got up and walked behind her. She
stopped and turned around.
"You are going with Ken. He already asked me and he'll ask you tomorrow."
She said in an authoritative voice.
"I won't go with him mom. I love Eric and I already agreed to go with him.
He asked me first." I yelled and mom suddenly looked annoyed. She turned
to glare at me I saw hatred in her eyes. I didn't know why but I had never
seen her like this before.
"What did you say? You love him?" She asked grabbing my arm tight. I
gulped in my saliva and dared to glance at her. I nodded. She looked even
annoyed.
"Yes, I love him mom." And next I knew I felt a stinging sensation burning
my cheek into ashes. I placed my hand over the area to comfort it still I
didn't know what wrong I spoke. I just told her about my feelings. Tears
welled up in my eyes when I realized she just hit me. She slapped me
because I confessed my feelings. Wasn't I supposed to fall in love? She
never raised hand on me but today. What was wrong? She never said a
thing to Ermes when he told her about his girlfriend.
She grabbed my hair in a fist and threw me on the bed. I was caught off
guard by her behavior. She was so violent. What wrong did I do?
"You love him. You love HIM? How could you? How dare you utter this love
word for him?" She looked ferocious and I was really scared to find her so
angry for the first time in my life.
"Mom!" I mumbled when she started breaking things on my study. She
never acted so violently. What was wrong with loving HIM?
"Shut up! Don't call me mom. How dare you say that you love him? How?
I'm never wanted to allow that illegitimate boy near you. It was only
because of Edward's business relations with Reynolds. And now you say
that you love him? That wild brat?" She came to me and held my jaw tight
making me whimper in pain.
I couldn't believe she just called Eric an illegitimate boy. My eyes were full
of tears which I was struggling to shed off but for some reason I couldn't. I
was so stunned listening to her selection of words for him. It hurt me so
much to hear vocabulary like that for him.
"There is nothing like illegitimate." I found my voice was much dense and
confident and then I saw another slap coming toward me and resting on my
cheek.
"Shut it! Listen! I'm never going to allow you to get involved some low
illegitimate of a brat. And if you think that you can make up my mind then
you are wrong. Better stay away from him. And love? It's just an
infatuation. It happens in this age you'll get over it soon."
"And yes if I find out anything Viona then I warn you beforehand it won't be
good for either if you." She pushed and walked away leaving me devastated.
Never had I ever thought my mom would be one of those people who called
him illegitimate. He was not illegitimate but people's thinking. I didn't know
how long I cried that night. I didn't know what had happened to mom. She
never acted that way. I was so stupid I should have seen it coming. How
could I be so ignorant about her coldness toward Eric? They both never
liked each other.
***
Ten days later I dumped Eric in the ball arena when I stepped in as Ken's
date. The look on his face was contoured with hurt and grimace. I could feel
him, my state was no different. Mom forced me to go with Ken as he was her
best friend's son. Eric looked too annoyed and raging when he saw Ken by
my side. I knew I couldn't reverse the situation so I avoided looking him in
eyes but I could feel his glare. I should have told him earlier about not
coming with him but. I couldn't dare to break his heart. I knew he had a
thing for me, I had too but mom was never going to approve of it.
I looked at Roma who was sitting far away from me. She seemed alone and
when she spotted Eric, she ran to him. And the moment I saw both of them
dancing I came to know what jealousy felt like.
It could burn you from inside. It was so ugly.
Next day, in the evening when I was sitting in the park I saw Ken come. He
waved at me and I put up a smile. He came to sit near and started talking
about school and last night.
"I had a nice time yester night. Thank you." He grinned. I knew all his
ways. He just wanted to roam around with a girl until he found next hot
chick to date. He was a real asshole.
"I really like you, Viona. You should listen to your mom. My mom told me
she's even planning for us to get married." He laughed and my head jerked
up at what he said.
"What?”
"Yeah! That's weird. But hey, we can go on a date." He laughed and then he
noticed tears in my eyes. I didn't even know I was already crying. I was
really missing Eric so much. I wanted to see him not Ken. I just wanted him
to be around me. But, mom was against it and she wanted me to push him
away. She didn't want us together and I loved her too much. I couldn't
offend her. I had already lost mom. She wasn't even talking to me. She was
being harsh. And I wanted her to love me.
"Viona! Shush! Stop crying." Ken pulled me into a hug and then wiped my
tears.
"What happened?" He asked.
"Nothing!" I replied and cried more and more. I couldn't hold back
anymore. I wanted to cry.
"Stop crying. Shush!”
"Shush! Don't cry Viona otherwise I'll kiss you." He threatened and I knew
it was an empty threat. I shook my head and kept crying and next thing I
knew his lips were on mine. I was caught off guard by his actions. His peck
lasted for merely a second or more unless I felt a strong force on my arm
pulling me away from him.
Tears welled up in my eyes again when I realized what just happened. A
tear rolled down my face, it wasn't supposed to be him. It had to be Eric. I
wanted him to be my first kiss.
"You jerk!" I heard an angry roar and looked around to see what had
happened and then I found Eric already choking Ken's throat. My head was
all blank; I couldn't make out what had happened. I saw Eric punching on
Ken's face spoiling the map of his features.
"Leave!" Ken shouted and attempted to push him away. He stumbled a little
before pouncing on him again. I didn't know what to do. It was scaring hell
out of me. Ken's nose was bleeding and his lips had a cut on it.
"How dare you Ken!" Eric yelled before throwing him on the ground and
they started to fight. I ran to them and tried to pull away Ken from his
grasp. He surely would have caused him a serious injury if not stopped.
"Leave him, Eric." I screamed when I saw Ken's breathing shallow but little
did he notice me.
"Stop it!" I yelled and tried to pull Ken away. Eric stopped raining punches
on his face and looked at me with lethal eyes.
Never had I even seen him so furious. He seemed raging with agony. I
averted my gaze from him and helped Ken to stand up. I knew Ken should
not have kissed me but he didn't deserve to be beaten this way. Eric was
behaving like a monster. I had never seen him so violent before. He was
behaving like mom did that night. He was not this way. He was behaving
like bad boys who fight each other.
"Ken, are you alright?" I asked. He nodded before wiping the blood
dripping down his nose with the back of his hand.
"I'll leave." He said before looking at both of us once. Ken left limping and
I felt sorry for him. I looked at Eric who was still giving me a hard glare. I
cringed when I saw his knuckles had dried blood on them.
What had happened to him! I thought to myself. Did I love the person he
was few minutes ago? No! I loved the calm person he was not the total
opposite of what he showed me minutes ago.
May be mom was right. He was wild!
I turned around to run my way back to home but stopped when I heard his
voice.
"Vio!" He came in front of me and pushed me to the tree's trunk. I looked
him in eyes and could tell that he was angry.
"Why did you kiss him?" His voice was guttural and eyes were blazing fire.
I avoided looking at him. He placed his hand on my cheek and I almost
puked by the smell of blood.
"Stay away!" I shrieked and his eyes burnt more. It made me sick. It made
me want to push him hard and run away. I couldn't stand a violent person. I
couldn't stand the blood on his hand.
"Stay away! Stay away! Why? So that you could go with Ken? Tell me, is it
Ken? I don't get it; what's wrong with you?" He yelled punching the trunk
hard and next second I saw blood oozing out of his fist. I shivered at my
place looking at his hand. He came close to me and cupped my face tight. I
was really scared that he would lose his temper and hit me too.
"Look at me." He whispered and then I saw him come closer. My breathing
accelerated as I saw his face coming closer. His grip on my hair tightened
which gave me slight pain.
"Leave me!" I screamed and pushed him away. Tears welled up in my eyes.
I had never expected him to be a jerk but he was very well proving me
wrong.
"You like him that's why you dumped me on ball night. Right Vio? You think
he can like you as much as I do? Speak!" He gritted his teeth and rubbed
his jaw ruining it with blood making me cringe. His temper was flooded.
"Please leave me alone. What the hell do you think? I don't like you. I don't
like anyone. Don’t make it difficult for both of us." I looked away. I didn't
want both of us to suffer. He deserved better. I hated him at the moment but
I loved him always.
"You like Ken? Is he your boyfriend? Is that why you kissed him? Is that
why you never kissed me whenever I asked for it?" He shook my shoulder
making me tremble at my place.
"Eric, why don't you understand? What's your problem? Yes! I like him. You
want to hear this right then hear I LIKE KEN, HE IS MY BOYFRIEND.
Now please leave me alone!" I yelled. I knew mom would never talk to me if
I didn't push him away. He left my shoulders and moved away. I didn't dare
to look at him. I knew I wouldn't be able to look at his face which would
only display his susceptibility.
"Nothing feels good. Please, don't wander near me. I am fed up of this
thing. I don't need your friendship too." I mumbled. I heard him suck in
sharp breath.
"I like you Vio. I really do." His voice was small. It was more of a plea than
a confession. I looked at him and as I told I couldn't look at his face which
was a perfect definition of pain and helplessness.
"You don't." I uttered and turned around to leave.
I knew he did.
I didn't look back for once though I could feel his eyes on me. I rushed back
to my home and then to my room and finally to my bed. I covered myself in
the duvet and finally a tear left my eye, then other and then another.
I knew I had broken him and I hated myself for that.

CHAPTER 25
It was five in the evening. I turned on my television as Kate was insisting
on watching The Averill’s Chat Show. We both jumped on my bed and
pulled the duvet to cover ourselves. She had already got some fruit pie and
juice for us to keep our mouths occupied.
"What's it with her show?" I asked. I was not at all interested in watching
anything. I wasn't interested in anything because I had not seen him since
morning. He left in the morning and still had not returned. He was always
be home by six until today. There was certain urge inside me to see him
again. I missed him. Even my baby missed seeing him from afar. He wanted
to meet his daddy, call me crazy or what but it was kind of an antenatal
mother intuition.
"I bet you'll like it." She said and handed me a plate full of fruit pie. I
passed her a smile.
"Okay!" I stared at the big flat screen in front of my bed and saw a petite
redhead walking to the studio from amongst the audience. She looked so
fresh and gorgeous with her burning red hair cascading down her waist like
a burning forest fire. The audience was cheering die hard and she waited for
the cheers to die down. When the noise finally died she blew a kiss in the
air and the cheers were up again.
"Good Evening my people! This your very own Averill Logan and welcome
you ‘all to my show."
"You all seem so excited especially the girls down there." She waved
toward the crowd and they started cheering again. I stuffed the mango pie in
my mouth.
"Okay! So no further waiting. We all want to meet the sexiest beast alive."
She cried and the audience again went into a cheering and hooting fit.
"You guys are really excited, huh?" She said on her mic while the audience
booed.
"I think it's a 'no'" She replied and in response the audience booed louder
than last time.
"Very well there! Here comes the hottest male model of the year, dancer,
choreographer and the owner of a very sexy, breathtaking and robust
masculine body. Huh! I suddenly feel so hot. Is the damn AC working
right?" She said and the crowd laughed.
"I too feel AC is not working." Some random girl from the crowd yells.
I giggled as I saw them act too dramatic.
"Steve, check the cooling man." Averill pouted at the man on the right side
of the studio. "Guys, are you ready?" She yelled and Kate beside me yelled
back.
"Hell yes!" I looked at her and she asked me to look back at the screen
again.
I rubbed my belly and stared at the screen again.
"Well! All the girls give your drooling mouths and drooling private parts a
break and look at the mouthwatering piece of manhood who made it to the
top five most handsome men in the universe. The man with twenty five hit
dance movies in a span of only six years in the industry. He is none other
than our very own The Eric Cullen!" She screamed and I looked at Kate and
then back at the screen.
Eric? Yes, my Eric.
My jaw dropped to floor when I saw my husband emerging casually to the
studio. He managed to look so prim and proper in simple Illusive London
outfits. He looked dropping gorgeous, unbelievably and incredibly
handsome. He was always like that. The audience went mad especially the
girls. It seemed like they had taken some steroids or some Viagra in their
voice box, they were screaming so much.
He casually walked toward Averill who hugged him and pecked the sides of
his cheeks. I was starting to like this Averill girl but now I didn't like her
anymore. He smiled at her before saying something in her ear which made
her giggle.
Was he always like this? Flirting?
They both took their places on the big leather couch placed on the platform.
The crowd was still so crazy. I couldn't believe people were so crazy for
him and out of all the women I was his wife. So many women would have
given anything to be at my place. I was really lucky but I was too
unfortunate too because he never looked at me. Never like he ever wanted
me.
"Eric, my people are not mine today. They are all yours." She said gesturing
towards the crowd. He smiled and waved at them only to make them go
wilder.
"People here are very excited for Tanz's release. Is that the same with you?"
She asked and he chuckled.
"Well, I would say I'm little nervous this time though it's not my thing." His
reply was short and then she looked at the crowd.
"Well, we have your co-star from Tanz here too." She said and crowd went
wild again. A frown found its way to my forehead.
Roma!
"People, please welcome the very definition of sexiness, Pajama popper,
Roma Clark." She said and then I saw Roma emerging to the studio. She
looked naked like all the time. Her tiny black dress barely hid her big
assets. Her brown hair was fixed into a bun and she waved at Eric. They
both stood up to greet her and hugged her. I tensed up when I saw Eric hug
her. Roma jumped to sit near him all the while smiling to the people.
"Well, because you both are running short of time. I'd like to ask the entire
questionnaire fast. What Tanz is all about?" She smiled and Roma showed
her white teeth in response.
"Tanz is a short dance movie. Not only a dance movie but it is featuring
romance too like all the other times but this time romance is focused."
Roma explained
"Like? Can you extend it a little bit?" Averill asked.
"It's about two people who meet through dance and then fall in love but
there are few obstacles that fall on their way but one thing that unites them
is their dance. So, you people should definitely go and watch it. It'll be
releasing after three days." Roma said with a sultry smile on her face.
I looked at Eric who sat quietly while they both spoke. He seemed lost. My
eyes went to the flex hanging behind them. I wondered how I didn't notice
it. It was a picture of Roma and Eric kissing on the Sydney beech. It was
the same picture I saw on the internet. I poked Kate's arm who was busy
drinking her juice. She looked at what I was showing her and she laughed
out loud.
"Jesus! This picture was for their movie's poster. These people make a heap
out of crap." She kept laughing and then looked at me. "I already told you
not to believe what paparazzi say. See, it turned out to be completely
bullshit."
I grunted and looked at the screen again. It wasn't like he didn't kiss her.
Whether it be for any reason he did it. Moreover, he kissed her in front of
me and that was not a part of his shoot. How do I erase it? I shook my head
and looked at the screen only to find Eric's shirt gone and girls cheering
wildly. Averill looked at him in awe. She looked completely smitten. His
inked torso was on full display for ladies to gawk at and it bothered me.
"Wow! You are a nice piece of art." She said making everybody laugh. "Can
I touch it?" She pointed toward the lolling tongue on his torso and he
approved. I didn't like anybody touching him. I already hated this Averill
for sure. She seemed too much friendly.
"What is it? These fangs and feathers. It says otherwise. Is it a naughty side
of you?" She winked.
“It is a dark figure symbolizing death, violence, destruction and power." He
said smugly and I wondered what darkness had to do with his personality.
"That's nice. It fits your personality." Averill commented. Her hand stayed
on his body a bit longer and I was a jealous mess.
After he put on his t shirt they took their seats again. After talking about all
their previous short movies and contribution to creative industry she pushed
in the topic of our wedding.
"Where has been your wife? We noticed she's not a very social person. She
didn't show up today too." She said and my ears were erect upon hearing
her.
Was I invited?
"Oh yes! She wasn’t feeling well these days so couldn't make it. She sent
her best wishes for you and the people." He dismissed the topic and looked
at Roma who gave him a nod of approval.
He lied!
He didn't even ask me!
I was perfectly fine!
I was just pregnant not disabled. I got up and turned off the television and
lay down on my bed. Kate noticed my foul mood and left after few attempts
of talking to me.
Was I so ugly that he couldn't even take me out? Was I so hideous that it
would affect his image? Was I so uncomely that it would reduce his fan
following?
Thinking about it I cried again and again and somehow I knew the answers
of my questions.
I definitely was!
ERIC'S POV
I stared at the redhead in front of me. I ran my hand through my hair and
took a deep breath. I looked around last time before looking at her again.
She gave me a seductive grin and my lips curved up into the said smirk. I
couldn't piss her off again.
She laid on the bed with her bright red hair sprawled on the white pillow
covers. Her legs were closed and composed. She looked perfect in that
loose white robe. I closed my eyes and walked toward her with a glass of
Scotch in my hand. When I reached her she sat upright and chewed her red
painted lips seductively before touching them on mine. She took the scotch
from me and took a small sip before placing it on my lips which I gulped
down instantly. She then placed it on the small table beside, in a little
happy-go-lucky manner.
I moved closer to her before pulling her leg on my lap. I put my hand on her
face tracing her jaw line with my thumb and she gave me a perfect access
by tilting her neck. My lips traced her neckline and her hand squeezed my
shoulder in appreciation and encouragement. I needed it. I needed it so
much.
Then, I pulled her on my lap without warning and a perfect required gasp
left her mouth, so sensual and erotic. My left hand made its way to encircle
her waist and then my other hand traced her curves. I looked into her eyes
and she gave me a small nod before crashing her lips on mine. I parted my
mouth and gave her the lead. The kiss was wild and I was already panting
but she was doing it perfect. I clutched her hair into my fist before
practically eating her mouth with nonchalance. I wanted it to be this time
only. I wanted it to be perfect so that she'd not eat my brains out ever again.
My left hand made its way to untie her robe. She managed to remove my
shirt and pants before pushing me on the comfortable bed. She came on top
and straddled me. I winked at her and my hand travelled to her back only to
unclasp her bra and throw it somewhere on the floor. The lights in the room
were too bright, may be that could have been little dim. My eyes landed on
her small breasts and I noticed she was wearing skin colored nipple covers.
She bent down to kiss me hungrily before she went down and her fingers
tucked the waistband of my Calvin Klein before tracing every inch of my
torso.
And then, her hand lowered revealing a great amount of my V-lines leading
to my...
CHAPTER 26
And then, her hand lowered revealing a great amount of my V-lines leading
to my...
"Cut it!" We both stopped instantly when we heard Dobbin's sharp voice. I
sighed in relief and looked at the redhead still straddling me.
"Get off me!" I brought her back to the reality as she seemed zoned out. She
nodded and got off me in jet speed and walked to the director Dobbin to
review the shot before tying her robe. I got up and relaxed before the
costume boy came and handed me a thick robe. It truly was a very tough
task that I ever encountered in these six years of my career. But I was sure
Andy sure knew what she wanted in her new album 'Wild Bedtime Stories'.
I wish I did it okay.
"That was a nice shot, Cullen. It looks so real. I mean the chemistry
between us." Andy chirped behind me. I turned around to look at her and
nodded. That's what I was trying since second half of the day.
"I hope that was what you wanted it to be." I shrugged.
"Right! And if you would have failed after forty two failed attempts then of
course I would have to think of some other hunk who could be comfortable
with me." She raised her eyebrow and turned on her heel.
"I hope I didn't leave you with this particular choice."
"Of course! Why would I look for someone else when my song is going to
earn billions after featuring you?" She replied and eyed me attentively.
"Mm-hm?”
"So, did I turn you on?" She smirked and a small laugh left my mouth. I
shook my head and she frowned.
"You? Turn me on? Ha - Andy you got to be kidding me. You didn't. I guess
that's what I was fighting for to show it real in all the failed attempts. What
about you? Did I?" She frowned.
"No you didn't. It's just professional." She replied and I nodded. Of course!
It was just professional. I was no pervert.
"I know. No man can ever." I laughed and she snorted but then she looked
at me like I said something offending.
"You know?" She crossed and arms and faced me squarely. I nodded and
she grunted.
"Who told you?" She asked.
"Whoop! Your little secret is out. Watch out babe." I patted her shoulder
and walked across her to the men's room.
"Wait!" She yelled running after me. I turned around and a small grin
plastered my lips. She looked pale and horrified.
"It was Maria." I said and she let out a sigh of relief.
"So, she's your girlfriend?" I crossed my arms and winked at her. Andy was
a great singer and a very hot woman in her early twenties. She had such an
amazing personality and was always on headline because her relationships
never lasted. Guess how they could when she was a lesbian.
"I thought you were straight before Maria spilled it to me." A small blush
crept on her cheeks. She looked so in love.
Goodness Gracious!
"Hey, don't spill it to anyone. I date guys because I don't really want to
show people my inclination toward girls. I don't want them to judge me."
She requested and I walked over to her.
"Do I look like one who would run around telling it to everyone? And you
don't really need to give a shit about people. When it's real you can't run
away." I patted her cheek and she smiled. She was always a great friend but
she definitely kept things. I turned around to walk into men's room but then
her voice made me look back in shock.
"Maria told me you got a Price Albert." Her voice had a mischievous glint
in it but the question made me feel embarrassed. I rubbed the back of my
head in nervousness.
"Maria told you?" I asked and she nodded.
"Tell her she's not working in Perforar anymore." I never tolerated my
employees telling their people about my things.
"What! No..." Her voice faded once I was in.
***
My head pounded so bad as I walked recklessly through the porch and got
inside. The lights were dimly lit which was good. I walked through the
living room passing by the kitchen when I heard some humming in the
background which made me stop on my track. I turned around and walked
in the direction of kitchen before stopping and watching her sit on the
counter with a jar of fries in her hand. She was humming and looked
contented. A small smile crossed my lips when I saw her smile. She looked
beautiful like she had always been.
My brain begged my eyes to look away from her. It wasn't right. I loved
Roma. I couldn't see Viona. It was wrong. I couldn't allow myself to be near
her because she was harmful for me. I had already adapted myself to her
absence that it didn't affect me now.
Her soft giggle brought me back to reality. I could feel my heart race when I
heard her voice. Damn! It was effing dangerous to me. I had to keep the
distance.
Her hand rubbed her big belly which was getting bigger and bigger each
passing day. A small smile played on her lips when she closed her eyes.
"You really like playing inside?" She asked looking at her stomach. She
looked happy with the baby. I didn't know what made me think she didn't
want it.
"Don't worry! When you'll grow up your daddy will get you enrolled in
soccer team." She said in her melodious voice but then the ends of her lips
started quivering. A part of me wanted to go to her but other revolted
yelling at me that I shouldn't have been here listening to her.
She chuckled lowly and stuffed her mouth with more fries before slapping
her tummy lightly.
"Very excited, huh? Now stop playing and don't ask for mango tart. It's not
available. We'll go out tomorrow and then Auntie Kate will prepare it. Now
let's go back daddy will be home soon. We don't want to piss him off.
Right?”
I kept staring at her processing her words in my brain. My baby never
pissed me off. I never even got to touch it. I never got to feel it. Although I
knew I didn't want a child, not this soon but I never hated my baby. Though,
it was true that her presence pissed me off.
She carefully stepped on the floor holding her swollen tummy. Once she
was on her feet, she looked as big as an elephant. Her stomach was spilling
out of her tee. She was putting on weight too.
Effing Fück!
There's no way it would fit her anymore? I didn't know what I was thinking
a month ago. It surely needed some major alteration. As I saw her coming
in my direction I turned around and walked to my room before she could
notice my presence.
I pulled the mattresses of my bed and there did lay a black bag. I grabbed it
and walked out to the garage. Pulling on my Lamborghini Veneo Roadster I
drove to my destination.
My cell phone rang loudly and I checked caller ID. It was my girlfriend. A
small smile found my lips and I answered her call.
"Couldn't stay angry for long?" I asked.
"Shut Up, Eric Cullen!" I sighed upon hearing my full name coming from
her. It sounded the weirdest.
"What have you decided?" She yelled from other line only to make the
pounding of my head go to abnormal. I didn't want to converse about that
right then.
"Romy, I already told you that I'll eventually do it. Why can't you keep calm
and trust me?”
"Seriously Eric? You fücked up and here I am dealing with all your mess. I
can't stay like this anymore. Either you divorce her or I'll stop seeing you."
She said making me panic.
No! In no way I could lose her. I couldn't. I wouldn't.
"You can't threaten me, baby." I was already afraid now.
"Do you even have a least idea how it feels? You won't know Eric how it
feels to be a second option." Her voice was breaking and it hurt me to see
her like that because of my deeds.
"Romy! Romy! Stop crying baby." I could hear her sobs getting louder each
passing second.
"You don't know how it feels when we are somewhere and suddenly they
ask about you wife. I feel like another woman in your life. It kills me. I
know I can't fight her. I have tri-"
"Shush! Roma, I'll divorce her baby. I-I just need some time. You know
she's pregnant and I can't divorce her before she gives birth. Once the baby
is out I'll do it baby. We'll take the baby's custody. There'd be only you. You
don't have to be insecure." I explained and she sighed.
"If it's so then I'll talk to my barrister friend. I told you he was acquaintance
with one of the justice and you'll not even have to go the court of law. It'll
be easy." She said in a rush. Her voice was calm but it couldn't make me
concur to her.
"No! I'll do it myself. I'll go talk to a barrister tomorrow. Anyways, how are
you?" I said wanting to change the topic.
"I don't know. I love you Eric. I don't know what I'd do if you ever decide to
end up with her and n-"
"I told you it would be you not her. She was past Romy. You are my present
and future." I replied and she hummed. After a minute I hung up the call
and entered Zaric, my mom's boutique. Let's say she was very creative with
her work and I needed her help.
***********
It was already ten when I reached home. As soon as I stepped in I saw
Viona sitting on the couch. As soon as she saw me the frown on her
forehead seemed to ease. Her green eyes which used to be so dazzling and
radiant were so dull. Her face was covered in blemishes and dark circles.
She didn't look like the girl who left me years ago. She had a completely
different personality now. She was so absurd.
"What caught you so long?" She took a step further and came near me. I
was already having a bad headache and I her voice hurt my head. I decided
to head back to my room and take a nap.
"That's for you." I said placing the box of mango tart before her on the
table.
"Eric!" She tried to come near making it uncomfortable for me. I wanted
her gone. I didn't want her to be with me. My head started spinning.
"Stay away!" I yelled and she stepped back.
"I'm sorry." With that she ran away to her room locking the door behind and
I slumped on the couch trying to figure what I just did.
My cell phone beeped and it was a message from Roma.
I sighed and left to my room.
CHAPTER 27
"You can't drown yourself like this. Go to her. Explain her your side. She'll
eventually forgive you if she loves you." My head snapped up and I saw my
mother towering over me. Her voice was laced in concern, pity
and empathy.
"Don't do this to yourself. It'll only destroy you, again” She said. “Please
tell me what happened. This silence will kill you. May be I could help you
somehow." She snatched away the whiskey bottle from my hold and kept it
away. I grunted in response.
"You can't drink with the kids running around the house. What kind of
example are you setting for them?" Her eyes held disappoint and remorse. I
felt guilty too for letting her down. I had failed my parents too. I had done
nothing but gifted them with never ending self reproach.
They always understood me. They never said a word or forced me to do
something against my will. They were one ideal parents and loved me no
less than my obedient siblings who never failed them.
"I don't want to talk mama." I uttered and she dejectedly nodded her head.
Her eyes glistened with unshed tears which broke my already broken heart.
I never wanted to see tears in her eyes. I never wanted to be the one to
upset her. But she was distressed and all because of me, because of her once
good boy.
It had been three months and was rotting in their place. I had not gone to
any of my photoshoots and signings. I didn't want to go back to Perforar,
my tattoo, piercing and hair salon. I was sure everyone was working well
there.
I agreed to stay at my parents' place because of my father's persistence. He
didn't want me to rot in a corner of Roma's apartment. They both had been
bugging me day and night to know the reason why Roma left me and broke
off our engagement but I had not dared to utter a single word. They both
quite liked her because she somehow brought back my delight but now what
would I tell them. How could I tell them that I cheated on her on our own
bed? How could I tell them that I mistook the girl I loathed as the girl I
loved? Or I would tell them that I was drunk to a level that I couldn't even
recognize my own fiancé? It would only make them hate me.
"Alex Cullen!" Mom jerked up at the thundering voice that echoed
throughout the mansion.
Mom got up in a hurry and ran out of the room. I followed her but stopped
once when I saw Edward Waffles screaming on top of his lungs while my
father was trying very hard to calm the raging bull down. Mom sent my
siblings upstairs and asked Xena to take care.
"I don't know anything, Alex. Tell me where that bastard son of yours is
hiding." He yelled making mom tremble at her place. "Mind you tongue,
Edward. You are speaking about my son." Dad glared at the raging man.
"I can't, after knowing what he has done." Uncle Edward shouted in octave.
"Mr. Waffles, there are kids in the house. Please calm down. We can sit and
talk." Mom suggested.
"Wow! Isn’t your family too good at it? Are you both trying to cover up for
what your son has done?" He threw away his cell phone on the floor and it
crashed into pieces.
"Call him right now." He yelled and both my parents were too confused to
answer.
"He's not here." Mom said. My feet involuntarily strode toward the living
room and when Edward Waffles’ eyes landed on me, he erased the distance
between us in few long steps. His eyes roamed all over me and they just
held disgust and I knew why. I wasn't in a very wonderful state. Before I
could sense, my cheek burnt with a stinging sensation and I fell flat on floor
holding my right cheek.
"Eric!" Mom screamed and ran to me.
"Edward!" My father yelled and held him by the lapel of his suit jacket.
Mom helped me up and went to dad to pull both of them apart. They both
looked like they would shred each other into pieces with that alpha male
ego.
I couldn't even make out what just happened. I couldn't guess why Uncle
Edward was behaving so strange. Why did he even hit me?
"What did I do, Uncle Edward?" I asked when I found my voice. All the pair
of eyes were directed to me. I looked him into eyes and tried to stand up but
failed miserably because of the alcohol present in my system. Both my
parents looked embarrassed and mom came by my side to help me. Uncle
Edward held disgust in his eyes all the while.
“Look at the highest paid male model of the year. He can't even stand on
his own. Is this how you walk ramps?" He snorted awakening my anger.
"What the fuck is wrong with you? What did I even do?" I yelled. I couldn't
hold back anymore. Enough of his taunting! Mom standing by my side
warned me to behave but I cared less.
"You ruined my precious treasure." He hissed in threatening voice. I had
made just one mistake of sleeping with his daughter and that was a big
misunderstanding and I was still suffering.
"What's wrong, Edward?" My dad's voice came out laced in anger and
pang.
"You're asking me what's wrong. Ask your son what was wrong with him?
Why couldn't he keep his pants on?" He yelled and my face paled. I looked
at my parents and shock was evident on their faces and their eyes were on
me digging holes through me. I ignored all their angry and confused gazes
and looked away.
"What do you mean?" Mom asked in a small voice.
"Ask you very sophisticated son. Ask him what he did to my daughter." He
yelled.
Effing Fück!!
What did she tell him?
I didn't do anything to her. I didn't kill her or rape her. She opened her legs
willingly. I remember very precisely. Her moans were of pure ecstasy. She
didn't want me to stop. It was mutual. I didn't take her against her will.
"Your daughter? Viona?" Mom's face withered and she looked at me. Her
hands shook my shoulders. I gulped in a lump that formed in my throat.
I knew that I had sex with her daughter. There was no point in
embarrassing me in front of my family. Why was he doing it? Why was he
making my life complicated? But then he answered why.
"This bastard son of yours got her pregnant." His words echoed in my ears.
I heard mom gasp while dad was calm. And then when those words finally
processed my dull world became even duller. I saw mom speaking
something but I couldn't care more.
"Vio-Viona… pregnant? No! I-Roma-" I fell on floor losing my balance and
then I saw Uncle Edward crouch to my level. My head was numb. I couldn't
think anything. I saw black. I was empty when my mind registered the
consequences of that one passionate night.
She got pregnant.
I got her...shit!!
Vio was pregnant with...my child.
I didn't know how to react. It was past when I wanted to have a family with
her. It was past when I wanted her to push out dozens of my babies. But at
present, I didn't want a baby. I was just twenty five. A child was a threat to
my career.
"Better take responsibility for your actions otherwise be prepared for the
repercussions. I won't sit quite and you very well know I just need one
phone call to ruin your well established career." He whispered and his
words shook me to my core. He was a powerful man owning most of the
modeling agencies and could ruin me in seconds. And then no matter how
powerful my father was in his corporate world, he wouldn't be able to save
me.
"What do you want?" I mumbled and he smirked.
“Good boy!” He looked at me before taking in my pathetic view. His eyes
held disgust for me. He snorted and twisted his lips.
"Marry her." He said and with each word numbness followed. A child no
more seemed as a threat but a wife for sure.
He just asked me to marry his daughter. The girl who was once the reason
behind my every action, the only girl I loved to death. She was the only one
I ever imagined in a wedding gown as my bride, yet I was not happy. I
didn't want her around me anymore. She was a poison which I couldn't
resist. I didn't want to die again.
I didn't love her anymore.
Did I?
I didn't!

CHAPTER 28
I checked my mails and still there was no reply from my psychiatrist. My
depression pills were already over. I had been patiently waiting for her to
give me an electronic prescription so that I could get my medicines from the
store. It had been one week since I was not taking depression pills. I didn't
want to bother Ermes or dad. They were both busy with their work and my
dear husband didn't know anything about me to take care. He didn't even
want to talk to me.
I had already started feeling low. Sometimes I felt shortness of breath,
sometimes I felt too low for no reason. Sometimes I felt like there was no
reason to live but my love for Eric and this baby helped me fight this battle.
I shut my laptop down and sat near the floor length window.
The weather outside was cold and soothing breezes blew from every nook
and corner. Birds chirped their favorite melody. Flowers bloomed.
Butterflies played catch me in the air while some of them sucked sweet
nectar from flowers. Everything outside was beautiful unlike me. I sat there
staring outside pointlessly. I didn't feel anything. Everything inside me was
empty and drained. Nothing excited me but my moving baby was always
excited. I felt like he was begging me to take him out of the four walls. It
felt like he wanted to play.
I smiled sadly. I couldn't even help myself at the moment. How could I help
him? I wanted to be happy for him but I couldn't make myself. I was
suffocated by huge depression walls surrounding me. My daily routine was
wake up, eat, stare the front wall, stare the ceiling and sleep. I needed cure.
I didn't want to be like that. I wanted to live a life for once. I didn't want my
sickness to affect my baby. I just had to wait for one and half months more
and my baby would be in my arms. Even this thought failed to excite me.
I loved my baby. I wanted to take care of him. I wanted to protect him
always. I got up from my place and walked to the living room. My eyes
landed on Kate who was busy with her usual stuffs.
"Do you want something?" She asked.
I looked at her grimly. I had developed a good friendship with her in all
these months but now I didn't even like to converse with her. I knew it was
detrimental but I couldn't make myself to do it. I just didn't feel like talking
to anyone.
"No!" I replied curtly and walked toward the main door ignoring her
completely.
"Are you going somewhere?" She asked and I turned around to look at her.
"Um…I'm going outside. I'll come back soon." I said. She frowned and
came near me. "I'm just done. I'll accompany you too." She smiled.
"No! I want to go alone." I looked around avoiding her and then she sighed.
"Okay! Be safe." She turned around and started doing her every day routine.
I felt bad. I was being impolite to her these days. She was my only friend in
the planet and I was giving her a cold shoulder.
"Kate, I'm sorry. I just want some time alone. I'm going to the nearby
garden. If you want you can come with me." I said. She looked at me and
shook her head.
"It's okay! I'll be here." She smiled.
I nodded my head and turned around. I didn't even want to stand there. So I
walked my way out if the mansion. Cool breezes hit my face as I walked
holding my thirty weeks big belly. Small goosebumps erupted on my skin
making me feel chills. My hair dangled in blowing wind making me shiver.
Soon, I reached the public garden near my home. Noise surrounded me.
There were old people doing their regular exercises. Children played with
their friends, while toddlers ran around making their mothers chase them.
A small smile formed on my lips at the thought that soon my baby would be
out too. He'd grow up and do the same. I'd bring him here every day. We'd
play together. He'd run around making me chase him and finally when I'll
be too tired he'd stop.
"Mama" I heard a baby voice and my heart fluttered for the first time in that
depressing week. I looked around to find a toddler riding his tricycle. He
seemed so happy and was trying to catch his mother's attention who was
busy talking to her friend.
"Someone looks happy." I heard a masculine voice behind me. It was heavy
and chills sending. I closed my eyes and opened them again before turning
around. I found a pair of intense grey eyes staring right back at me. A small
frown made its way to his handsome face as he read me.
"Remember me?" He raised his left eyebrow.
How could I not remember him? He was the handsome Cole Russell.
I nodded in response and a small smile played on his lips.
"Hi!" I said and he smiled. His smile could kill anyone in the world.
"Are you sick?" He asked and I shook my head. He seemed concerned and
more handsome than the last time I saw him. He was in a simple white t-
shirt that clung on his big biceps firmly and a trouser that fit him just right.
One could tell he had a great built. His ash blonde hair was a mess. I
blinked my eyes several times as was rude to stare someone.
"No! I'm fine." I replied and he looked at me. His pink lips twisted a little
and then he said, "You don't look fine. You look so different from last time I
saw you."
Well, last time he saw me Kate gave a nice makeover and today there were
no layers of thick concealers and foundations. It was obvious I'd look
different with these.
"Pregnancy side effects." I replied and he nodded.
"Did you come alone?" He asked and I nodded.
"Well, I can give you a company then." He chuckled.
"Okay!" I said and observed my surrounding. My eyes landed on a big
white Labrador dog scaring a child.
"Jordie!" Cole shouted. He whistled and then I saw the big Labrador
running toward us. As the distance between us died down panic started
building up inside me. I was scared of dogs. I stepped back and collided
with Cole's front. I instantly hid behind him and then the big dog came
toward me and started sniffing on my leg. A high scream left my mouth and
I was about to fall but Cole held me upright.
"He doesn't bite. He'll just sniff and then he'll be your friend forever." He
said and I tried to remain calm though my heart was beating madly in fear.
"Jordie, come here." He said and the big Jordie sat on the ground wagging
his tail. Cole handed me some dog biscuits and asked me feed him. I did
what he said apprehensively but then I found Jordie was too cute. He
barked whenever I hid the biscuits in my hand and tried to reach my hand
using his forelimbs.
"Come, take a walk with me." Cole offered. I looked into his shiny eyes and
something inside me said that I could trust him. I smiled and nodded.
"Okay!" He smiled and then we took a round of the children park watching
the children play. He told me stories from his college time and I happily
listened to him.
Cole was a cheerful man and knew how to make a conversation.
"Few months later you'll come here with your baby." He said and I smiled
thinking about the imaginary picture of my baby that I had made in my
mind. He was going to be a replica of his dad minus all the ink.
After walking for a while I started feeling weary and he noticed it.
"Let's sit." He said and we sat on the grassy ground. He ran and brought
chocolate syrup for me and bitter guard drink for himself.
"How can you drink that?" I asked to which he just laughed.
"You should try it. It's very healthy." He said. I shook my head.
"No thanks! My syrup is best." I sipped the chocolate and talked about the
surrounding. Our topics changed and then we started talking about Ermes
and Sophie.
"Ermes told me about your attending rehab in Turkey. How's the country?"
He asked and my eyes grew wide at the mention of rehab. Nobody was
supposed to know about my past. I looked at him and everywhere.
"What do you know?" I asked with seriousness. He looked at me and then
looked around.
"He just told me about your drugs thing." Relief passed through me on
hearing that.
Thank God! He didn't know the rest. Nobody could know what I did. I was
thankful that he only knew a nibble of my past and not whole.
"I never went out of rehab." I said.
"Poor you! How are you now?" He asked in concern and I forced a smile on
my face.
"I'm fine. Yeah! It's been so long now. I'm good now."
I sat there drinking the left syrup in my can. Jordie was panting beside us. It
was a very well behaved dog. Cole had trained him well. A handball
stopped near Cole's leg and a middle aged lady came to pick it up on her
child's behalf.
"Sorry!" She mumbled apologetically.
"It's okay." Cole replied humbly.
"You're an adorable couple. Congratulations for the upcoming baby." She
smiled at me and I looked at her like an alien. We were not a couple! And
besides Cole was such a handsome man to be paired by my side.
"Thanks." Cole replied and the lady walked away with a civil smile.
"What was-" He cut me off immediately.
"Well, who could explain her long story? That I'm sitting with my friend's
sister who happens to be my greatest rival's wife." He filled.
"Rival?" I asked and he nodded.
"Your husband." He said and then he looked around. His eyes stayed toward
the exit for long and then a frown found its way to his handsome face.
"Huff! Talk of the devil and he shall appear." He shook his head and when I
followed his gaze I saw Eric near the exit leaning on his car. His arms were
crossed and his brows touched each other in fury. He remained in his
position like a statue, completely unmoving.
"I think you should go." Cole smiled sadly.
"I should." I replied.
I didn't want to go home. I knew if I'd go there I'd be surrounded by
depressing walls again. I wanted to be happy and I loved watching children
play. I liked Cole's company.
He helped me get up and then Jordie came in front of me stopping me.
"Are we friends now, Viona?" Cole asked. I looked back at his twinkling
grey eyes. He smiled and I nodded slowly.
"Yes, we are." I replied and then patted Jordie's head. He barked at me and
then I waved them bye before heading to my furious husband whom I loved
so dearly.
CHAPTER 29
"Yes, we are." I replied and then patted Jordie's head. He barked at me and
then I waved them bye before heading to my furious husband whom I loved
so dearly.
With every decreasing metre his features looked more prominent and
striking and I found myself falling for him numerous times in just one
second. I wondered was it even possible. His arms were still crossed and the
deep V between his eyebrows looked clearer and darker. His fuller pink lips
were sealed together. I wondered if he was breathing because he didn't seem
to move even an angstrom. He looked too pissed more precisely furious.
As soon as I reached him I found him staring past me. He wasn't even
looking at me. I turned my head and looked at Cole.
He waved me bye and I smiled at him. I looked at Eric and found him
staring me in aggression. I sighed and looked away.
He opened the car's door for me all the while staring at handsome Cole. I
quietly sat inside and stared out of the window looking at cute Jordie who
played with Cole's leg. It was a wise decision to come here; I had started
feeling emotions again.
Eric started the car and drove recklessly all the way back to the mansion. It
was just five minutes drive.
"Get out!" He almost yelled at me when we reached home.
I blankly looked into his blazing eyes before stepping out of his car. He
came out and slammed the door shut before kicking the front wheel. I
shuddered at my place watching him. I was afraid he would do same with
me. A part of mine regretted going out. I didn't want to piss him. He took
few deep breaths and I wondered if he was okay. His face was contoured in
anger so I turned around and walked inside the mansion. I felt him follow
me and next moment the door was slammed shut.
Next, he came near me erasing every metre between us and stopped inches
away. His blue eyes were cold grey. The warm hazel lines in his iris looked
pale. He grabbed my arm and dragged me all the way to my room. I was
right he was really angry.
"Eric! Please…" I tried to remove his arm but his grip became tighter. I
tried my best but couldn't help myself.
"Shut up!" He stopped near my room and then left me. I looked at him and
he stared me back with flaring nose.
"Xena is inside." He mumbled and left.
Xena? Here?
I stepped inside my room and saw Xena sitting on the couch watching
something on her iPad. She looked cute in a black hoodie and loose shorts.
As soon as she sensed me she looked up and smiled.
"Hi!" She said. She had grown taller than the last time I saw her.
"Hi!" I smiled at her.
"You've already stuffed the room with baby toys." She looked around and I
smiled. Of course! I had bought a whole toy store for my baby. He was
special and needed all the pampering and I wouldn't fail in spoiling him.
"Yeah! He'll be out soon." I said.
"I want a niece, Viona." She said and I laughed.
"Let's see what comes out. A girl or a boy." I said and she nodded.
"Anyways, how are you? You look so big. How's the baby?" She asked and
I looked at her.
"I'm good and baby's very excited to come out even more than me."
"Is it so?" She asked and I nodded.
I noticed she had two bags in her hand too. She noticed my eyes on them.
"These are your dresses for tonight." She said and I looked at her in
confusion. Why would I need anything for the night? Was there something
that I was missing?
"Tonight?”
"Yeah! I think we should start getting you ready otherwise you both would
be late and my brother won't be happy." She shook her head and came near
me. But where were we going? Wait! What did she mean by you both?
Was Eric taking me somewhere? Did his parents invite us on a family
dinner again? He could have at least informed me. I would not have
disappeared.
"Let's check your dresses." She seemed excited and I nodded. I sat on one
edge of bed and she brought two big thick paper bags. One was white other
was black. I took the black one in my hand and opened it. It contained a
beautiful black dress. I pulled it out and its material was so soft to touch. It
had a criss cross neckline and sleeves. It was a knee length dress and to my
surprise it was already of my size. It was simple yet eye catching one and
perfect for me.
"It's so beautiful." I said touching the soft material.
"Mom sent this for you." She replied and I felt loved. Mom was really very
caring. Eric and his siblings were lucky to have a mother like her.
"I'll thank her for this."
"Yes! She was worried about you. You haven't called her for days. You were
not even picking up your cell phone when she called." She frowned and I
sighed.
"Yeah! I'd call her. I totally forget things these days." I tried to act normal
and she smiled widely.
"What there in that white bag?" I asked. She took the bad and handed it to
me.
"Eric brought that for you." She said.
Eric? My heart fluttered like a crazy stupid person in love. I stared at the
white bag in confusion. Why would Eric do the honour of bringing anything
for me when we were not even on talking terms? Was she mistaken?
"Did Eric - ?" I was cut off by her.
"Yes! He brought this and asked me to get you ready soon." She said.
I swelled in happiness on her confirmation. I couldn't believe Eric got me
something. I couldn't hide the puppy smile on my face. My cheeks were
heating up. A small tear of happiness left my eye and I soon wiped it. Xena
was checking things on the dressing. I held the bag close to my heart and
kissed it. I was overwhelmed inside. I was so happy.
"Man! Someone's blushing so hard. Won't you see what that pig got for
you?" She raised her brows. I didn't care how much cute she was at that
moment I wanted to punch her pretty face. She couldn't call my husband a
pig. He was one hot mess. He was the God I worshipped.
I opened the bag in hurry. I couldn't wait to see it. I wanted to see what he
had brought for me. I wanted to wear that as soon as possible. I pulled out a
silver shimmering dress. It was an off shoulder dress. It was full of so many
small shimmering mirrors which reflected most of the light from the
surrounding. It was so elegant and classy. Eric indeed had a nice choice of
ladies' attires.
"So, which one are you choosing?" Xena asked.
I looked at the black dress which mom sent and the dress Eric brought for
me. Was it even a question? My husband got me something so beautiful.
Why would I go for another dress?
"Change then." Xena said when she noticed me holding my Eric's brought
dress.
I went to change into the dress. I took an adhesive bra and stuck it on my
breast before pulling the dress up. I felt little uncomfortable when I looked
at my reflection. The dress fitted me perfectly till my waist and fell like a
waterfall till my mid thighs. Most of my legs were bare and my cleavage
was spilling out. The dress had a long laced back till my low waist. I felt
too conscious of my body. I felt like I was almost naked.
"Viona? Done? Can I come in?" Xena yelled from outside and I asked her
to come in. I wasn't comfortable in that dress.
"Jesus! You look sexy Viona. I'm sure Eric's going to love what he sees."
She said and I went to sit on the bed.
"Can I use a kimono over it?" I asked her. "It's too revealing." I said. She
gave me a weird look and analyzed my body.
"Trust me, it'd ruin the look. Plus you don't wear kimono on an award
function." She reasoned.
Wait! What? Award function?
My mouth parted and I looked at my reflection again. He wanted to take me
out to the world for first time. I gulped nervously. He should have informed
me. All the time when he never took me out I felt my heart hurting and
today when he wanted to take me out poor silly heart was beyond nervous.
"If you don't want to wear that you can consider the dress mom sent. It's not
even revealing." She suggested.
I looked at the black dress lying on my bed. I picked it up and folded it
neatly. I would certainly wear it. It was so beautiful and the emotions
behind it were pure too. I put it inside the bag and turned to look at my
sweet sister in law.
I remembered very clearly last time when Eric asked me to accompany him
I looked so ugly that he left me home and then a stranger had to drop me
home next morning. I couldn't repeat same. He didn't even like my dress
that day. May be this dress would make me look his equal tonight. May be I
could look like I belonged to his world.
"I'd wear what my Eric got for me." I said and she smirked.
"Very good! Now please apply this makeup base. We need to be quick. I'll
do your hair." She said and I obliged. She pulled my hair up into a high bun.
When I protested she said that the lace design on the back would be in
display. I couldn't win so I gave in. May be Eric liked almost naked woman
by his side. His girlfriend dressed like this too. I could at least try to become
like that woman whom my husband found attractive. May be I would catch
his attention this way, I thought.
"Just this highlighter and then we are done." She said and brushed some
highlight on my cheekbones, nose length and forehead. When I looked at
the mirror I couldn't even recognize myself. I looked so different and
beautiful. My dark circles and blemishes were wholly covered with an even
layer of makeup. My lips were painted with a cherry red matte lipstick. She
had brushed a golden eye shadow on my eyelids with a thick line of blue
kohl.
"You'll kill him tonight." She patted my shoulders and I laughed.
May be I could.
May be!
"You look so beautiful." She stared at me in awe as I stood up. I smiled at
her and she brought me silver colored wedges. The heel and the platform
were almost on same level so I could handle them.
"Let's go!" She said and I nodded.
"Wait! It's late in the evening. It'll be cold outside. Wear this." She handed
me a long black velvet overcoat which covered me till my legs. She
buttoned down all the buttons.
"Done! Let's go." She said and I nodded.
We went out and looked for Eric. I checked the time. It was already thirty
minutes past seven. I saw Eric standing out on the porch. My breath caught
in when I saw how sexy he looked in a black suit. He was wearing all black.
We approached him and with every ounce of increasing nearness he looked
astonishingly handsome. His hair was neatly gelled back. He looked so
fresh. For the first time his blue eyes were on me all the while. They looked
so beautiful like two deep oceans. His hair from the sides were trimmed
smaller showing most of his geometric tattoos on his head. He wore
his nose ring and vapor left his mouth as his mouth parted. He blinked his
eyes several times and then looked away.
I didn't know why couldn't he look at me for long? Was I so unbeautiful? A
small part of me was disappointed but then he looked at me again making
my insides dance in excitement. He rolled his tongue on his lips to moisten
them and that was so sexy. I couldn't take my eyes off him. He was a sexy
disaster and I wanted to suffer that disaster. I desired him so much.
"Mission accomplished!" Xena said and his lips stretched upward. He
looked at me, his face was straight but his eyes glowed. He looked happy.
My insides swelled in pure bliss when I saw his ears turning pink. I didn't
know how that could happen when he had held such a serious look on his
face.
"Thanks for the help." He said to his sister.
"You'll love whatever you see." She said earnestly and then went to hug
him. She hugged me and whispered in my ear, "See, he liked it." I nodded
with a smile.
"Okay! I'll leave. Dad sent his driver. He's here." She said pointing to the
approaching car. The driver came out and Xena ran inside the car. She
waved us goodbye and then her car left.
I stared at my husband who was standing at a distance. A worried
expression contoured his face as he looked down at my feet. He came near
me making my heart beat raucously. As he neared I noticed his skin was so
flawless. His lips were so pink and tempting. I so wanted to kiss those lips.
It was too hard to control the dirty things that ran in my mind after seeing
him. He had vitiated my mind thoroughly.
"Will you be okay in these?" He asked. He looked worried and concern was
visible on his face.
"I'll handle." I smiled and he nodded with a frown.
"Come" He said and then he opened the car's door for me like he always did
for his girlfriend. I sat inside quietly. He drove smoothly this time.
Sometimes I felt his gaze on me but maybe I was over sensing everything.
He put on a soft music in background. I closed my eyes and waited to reach
the destination. With every passing second I felt more nervous. I had never
been somewhere like an award function in my life. I had only seen them on
televisions. I didn't know how to act or do things.
"How are you? Kate said that you don't come out of your room these days."
My eyes opened instantly when I heard his mesmerizing voice. He never
tried to make conversation with me. I looked at him in shock and then he
raised his sharp eyebrow.
"I watch TV." I lied and he nodded.
He took a right turn and then I saw a big crowd. He stopped near the crowd
which were held aside of the red carpet path. There were bright lights and I
looked at Eric. He looked at the rear view and then turned to me.
"You can remove the coat." He said and I nodded.
He scrolled the driver's window down and handed the keys to Daniel. I
didn't know he was here too. He didn't come with us. I put the coat on the
backseat and then when Eric looked at me his jolly expressions changed.
He looked at me all the way down and then I saw his Adam's apple bob. He
pressed his lips together and his eyebrows scrunched up. He banged the
steering wheel making me jump on my seat. I didn't know what went
wrong. He seemed too angry. He rubbed his palm on his face.
"What the fück are you wearing?" He yelled at me through gritted teeth. I
heard the passenger door open and Eric gave me a long murderous stare.
"Ma'am" I turned my head to look at the person who opened the door for
me and it was Daniel.
He offered me his hand and I looked at Eric while slipping my hand into
Daniel's. He carefully pulled me out and then Eric came by my side. My
vision was instantly blinded by the flashing clicks of cameras and the loud
voices which dominated each other. Panic built up inside me and I placed
my hand on my eyes.
I felt Eric's arm slip around my waist firmly and then he started walking
with me ignoring all the flashing cameras and people around like they
didn’t even exist.
CHAPTER 30
I felt Eric's arm slip around my waist firmly and then he started walking
with me ignoring all the flashing cameras and people around. I leaned
toward him when one of the reporters almost hit my face with the mic on
his hand. Instantly, Daniel and a few men in bodyguard suits covered us up.
It was all so strange. It felt like we were some important people.
"Who's the woman with you Eric?”
"Ma'am, what's your name?”
"Why didn't your girlfriend escort you?”
I could hear mixed voice of paparazzi throwing questions at us. My heart
fell when they asked him about Roma.
"Did you and Roma Clark part ways? Who’s this pregnant lady?" One lady
amongst the crowd asked.
Eric and I reached the royal blue square stage and all the while he held me
close to himself. Like a gentleman he helped me up the stage and let the
cameras flash the lights on us. I felt uneasy standing in front of so many
people but I felt more jitters because I was standing so close to him. He
looked at me and smiled. My lips automatically stretched up when I saw
him smiling sweetly looking at me. He always did that when we were in
school. He used to look at me and smile the same smile.
His smile soon died and he looked at the crowd surrounding us. I realized
soon that his smiling at me and holding me so close was just for the
cameras.
After a minute of letting everyone click the pictures he led me down the
dwarf stage. He held my hand and I felt few wave of sparks run through my
whole body. He led me to the big entrance near the left and I automatically
followed him. There as an enormous stage and many people were sitting
there.
"Sir, why are you entering this way?" I heard Daniel ask who was behind
us.
"Leave us alone for some time." Eric turned around and looked at Daniel.
He nodded and along with him four other bodyguards left to stand at a
distance.
I couldn't even process anything when he started walking again holding my
hand so tight that it pained. I whimpered but he didn't loosen his clasp. I
looked around and found that we were inside a restroom. From what I could
see it was a ladies' room. I looked at him in confusion. Why did he bring me
here?
"Eric -" My words died down when he turned around to look at me. His
eyes were so cold. At the moment it felt like I would pee in my dress by the
sight of his coldness. He looked like he would slay me right here. His eyes
were red in anger and his hand was gripping mine even tighter.
He opened the door to one cubicle and I stared at him wondering what was
on his mind. "Get in!" He said through gritted teeth making my bone shiver
in fear.
I gulped nervously and looked at him in disbelief. I couldn't even estimate
what he was going to do next.
"Are you deaf? I said GET IN." He held my arm tight and forced me inside.
My leg was already shaking in fear and I could feel few sweat droplets form
on my forehead.
"Eric-" I tried to reach for him and soon he came inside with me and locked
the door shut. I didn't know what was going in his head.
"Yes, Viona." His voice was so chilly. His eyes were pure grey shade as he
stared down at me. His hands were fisted and then he punched the wall at
my side breaking the white tile.
A small yelp left my mouth as I saw the broken tile fell on the ground. I
didn't know what wrong I did now. I didn't even speak anything. I didn't
even answer paparazzi. He held my mouth firmly making me yelp in pain.
"Please, le-leave me. I-" I struggled but he chuckled coldly.
"Leave you? Huh? After you appear almost naked in front of paparazzi? Do
you even know what it will do to my image tomorrow morning?" He left
my mouth and I rubbed my cheeks to lessen the pain. I didn't know what
wrong I did. Roma also wore revealing dresses but he never said anything
to her.
"You go out with you girlfriend. She wears the same type." I looked at him
in eyes. I could feel my lips quiver. I was losing my composure.
He only brought this dress for me. I wondered what was the point in
bringing me a dress like this and then saying all these things to me.
"Don't compare yourself to her. She has a wonderful body THE ONE YOU
DON'T HAVE. She is beautiful and YOU AREN'T EVEN CLOSE. She
doesn't need layers of makeup to look her best. But you know what even
these layers of makeup can't hide your pathetic ugly blemishes." He said
and his words hurt me to the core of my heart. I knew it already. He had
told me these things before too. He didn't have to remind. It was painful. I
chose to stare the floor rather than looking into his eyes and absorb the
humiliation. I could feel my heart bleeding inside. I felt sorry for myself.
"Effing Fück ! Just cover your nasty cleavage. It's so unpleasant to look at."
He made a disgusted face and tears filled up my eyes. If I was so unpleasant
to look at he should have never brought me here. Bringing me a revealing
dress and then humiliating me was all that he wanted. I tried to blink away
the tears that formed in my eyes but they didn't go away.
"Thank you." I smiled at him while trying hard to not to let the tears fall
from my eyes.
He threw daggers through his eyes and came too close to me. He looked at
my breast in repugnance and I was caught off guard when he roughly tried
to pull my dress up. He stepped back and then looked at me again. He
stared at my legs and hit the tiled wall again. He was breathing heavily to
calm down his anger and I could feel it.
"Why did you have to be such a slut? Are you so desperate for a man's
attention? You should have told me earlier. I could have arranged few men
for you. May be then you would have stopped all this." He whispered yelled
at me through gritted teeth. I heard this slut word for me for third time now.
Had someone else said that to me, it wouldn't have hurt this much. And how
could he think so low of me? I didn't need men's attention. I was not
desperate for men. I just wanted one man to look at me with tenderness,
who happened to be him. Tears made their way to my eyes. My lips were
quivering tremendously.
"You shed a single tear Viona and I swear I'm not lying, I'll lock you here in
the restroom." He held my mouth again between his thumb and forefinger
exerting much pressure on my cheeks. My eyes were threatening to let the
tears fall and I was almost failing to hold them.
"I am not kidding. Shed one tear. Mess up with all the makeup on your face
and I'll leave you here locked inside this cubicle to rot until the function is
over." He yelled making me shudder in fear.
How could he be so intimidating? How could he be so concerned about my
caked up face and not about our baby and I? I tried to dry off my tears but
instead they fell on my cheeks. He moved away and kicked the door in
frustration. He was too concerned about my face, I could see that. I wiped
my tears and looked at him. He opened the door and stepped out. I tried to
step out too but then he turned around blocking me from getting out of the
small cubicle.
"Goodbye! I don't need a ghost to stand by my side for rest of the night.
Bringing you here was a mistake." He said through gritted teeth and
instantly the fear of being locked up surfaced inside me. I didn't want to get
locked up like those rehab's nurses locked me up in a room. I knew Eric
wouldn't do such a thing with me. I didn't-
I looked up when I heard a clicking sound.
He locked the door from outside!
I tried to pull the door but it didn't open. He just couldn't lock me here not
like this. I looked around in pure horror.
"Eric!" I yelled his named beating the door with my palm.
"Eric! Please open the door." I cried.
"Eric! I'll go back to home. I'll not even embarrass you in front of anyone.
Please open the door."
I tried calling him several times but there was nobody to hear me. There
was pin drop silence and it was scary. When I was spent up I sat flat on the
tiled floor. I blinked my eyes and my world started spinning. I rubbed my
belly and looked at the closed door. There was a number that caught my
attention. It made my bones shiver and I was beyond terrified.
140208 were carved on the wooden door. My body was shaking
tremendously and my panic level was too high. I didn't know where Eric
had gone leaving me here. Tears fell down my eyes nonstop.
Viona!
I felt like I heard someone. I looked around in fear. There was nobody
except me.
It's me. I'm here baby.
I heard the voice again. I knew that voice. I felt like I knew the person. I
closed my eyes and his face appeared in front of me. His face was smeared
in blood. Blood was oozing out of his scars.
"I'll take you with me, Viona. I'm not leaving without you." He said and I
snapped my eyes open.
"No!" I screamed. I was panting for air and the small cubicle was
suffocating. I couldn't even breathe. I felt my baby kicking my belly. He
must be in discomfort too when I felt too restless here.
I couldn't believe Eric didn't even think about our baby and locked me here
to die. My eyes felt heavy. I didn't know when everything changed its color
to red and started spinning. I tried hard to breathe but failed. I felt my belly
cramp and a sharp pain shot through my whole body. I instantly looked
down at my belly. Another wave of pain washed over me leaving me almost
dead.
A huge scream left my mouth.
Now was not the time. I didn't know why my baby was getting restless and
hurting me. Fat tears had messed up my face. I rubbed my belly to ease the
pain but nothing happened instead the cramps increased. I sat there on the
floor holding my belly. I didn't know what was happening to me.
Few moments later the discomfort and pain died down but I felt exhausted.
I was done screaming and yelling and nobody heard me. It was so painful to
even think about Eric. How could he enjoy his evening after doing all this
with me? I kept crying for somewhat which felt like years.
I heard the door click open and I didn't even dare to look up. I could see his
shoes and I knew it was him.
"Get up!" He commanded but I couldn't. I was too exhausted to even move.
My entire body was covered in sweat.
"Viona!" His voice was strict. I looked up at him. His face was hard and
emotionless. He came near me and helped me to stand up.
"Wash your face." He said and I quietly washed my messy, sticky face. I
didn't want him to punish me again. I looked at his devilishly handsome
face and I thought to myself.
I would forgive him for this too. I would forgive him for almost everything. I
had yet to see what all he could give me and how much of his love I could
take. But for now I could stand his ignorance and humiliations no matter
how much they hurt me.
He came near me and wiped my face with the paper towel. After that he
wiped all the sweat on my skin. He avoided looking into my eyes and
snatched up my clutch. I looked at our reflection in the mirror. He looked
like a God, so handsome and breathtaking and I stood by his side like a
ghost. All my makeup was washed away. All the blemishes and
pigmentation was visible on my skin along with black dark circles. He was
right. Neither I was beautiful like his girlfriend nor did I possess a body like
her. He deserved better than me.
"Look here." He said and applied concealer on my face. I didn't protest. I
didn't want to. I was annoyed at him because he left me locked up in a
public restroom. He didn't care about me. I didn't want to look at him. He
asked me to close my eyes and applied thin eyeliner. I didn't know he could
help a girl too. Roma taught him well. After few minutes I looked like what
Xena had made me look like.
"Come." He said and touched the small of my back. I nodded
subconsciously and walked with him. I saw Daniel and other of his men at a
distance. When we reached them they guided us to a wide carpeted
pathway.
Eric's hand slipped down on my waist and I felt my body tense up. I tried to
ignore the feeling and then I felt flashing white light blinding my vision. I
didn't know what to do. Daniel and his men stopped. I looked around and
we were in a huge auditorium which seemed to spread within a half mile.
People were filled in with so many banners. I couldn't even see all of them.
I looked down when Eric stopped. I looked at the black leather couch and a
sad smile crossed my face looking at what was written on the table at front.
'Mr. and Mrs. Cullen'
We took our places and I ignored everyone including my husband. I took
out my cell phone from my clutch and started playing Candy Crush. I didn't
dare to look up as I didn't want to piss him off again by doing anything
stupid. I could feel his heated glare on me and it was confirmed when I
heard him grumble. I didn't look up. The show went on and I didn't even
look up for once. Thinking of his coldness if anything I wanted to do was
shed hot tears but I couldn't do that.
Next moment, I felt a stinging pinch on my back and I almost jumped up in
pain. I looked at Eric; I didn't know what he wanted from me. Why did he
pinch me now? What did I do?
"Very well! I can't wait to go home and teach you a proper lesson for all this
you are doing here." He said with a smile on his face. But that smile I knew
was only for other people who were around us and for me it was another
warning.
He already scared me by that warning. I didn't know what he'd do with me
once we go home.
I didn't want to go home anymore.

CHAPTER 31
He pulled me closer to himself and it made me quite uncomfortable. There
was no sign of tenderness in his behavior. His eyes were burning holes
through me. I couldn't even imagine how he was going to teach me the
lesson he was talking about when we’d leave.
"And the Glamour Award for the Supernova goes to, of course Cole
Russell." I heard the male host say.
I instantly looked away from Eric and looked around. Cole was here but I
couldn't locate him. People started applauding for him and then I saw him
climb the stage. His profile was of a charmer and he had every asset to lure
a woman besides he was so sweet. Any woman who would be his life
partner would be quite lucky.
I smiled as guest handed him his small memento. Cole smiled and looked
around. He looked incredibly handsome in a formal dark green velvet suit.
His hair was trimmed properly from the last time I saw him which was few
hours ago.
I applauded for him and when his eyes met mine, he gave me a big wide
smile. His eyes were glittering as he went to the podium and waved at
everyone. The audience booed and cheered for him.
Congratulations, I mouthed when he looked at me and he bowed his head
in response.
"Good Evening everyone, I am extremely honored to be receiving the
Glamour Award for the Supernova. It's just so unexpected. I would like to
thank Elite management for sponsoring me. I feel like it's my day. I would
love to dedicate this one to a latest beautiful friend of mine." He looked at
me and raised his memento a little higher in my direction.
A wide smile spread on my lips and I applauded for him.
He disappeared from the stage next and I felt Eric pull me even closer to
him. I didn't know what was wrong with him. I looked at him to find his
eyes a void of dead emotions. His gaze burnt holes through my existence.
His ocean deep blue eyes looked almost red in fury. I didn't know what I did
to piss him this time. He was staring me like he would rip me apart. I
averted my eyes from his face and heard a band singing.
After few more filler performances they started the award ceremony again.
I was getting bored already. Everyone around was dressed in luxury and
their demeanor screamed of class and elegance. I didn't belong to such a
world. Even, when I imagined my world with Eric in dreams, it was calm
and a small house of ours away from all the luxury, where Eric had a simple
nine to five job. But, looking at all the half naked women around, I just felt
insecure and inferior.
I was not beautiful. I did not have a body like them. I didn't have a body
that could please my husband. This was not what I wanted. This was not
what he wanted.
My thoughts were crashed by high boos and cheers. The crowd screamed
my Eric's name and I instantly looked at him. I didn't know what was
happening or why they were hooting for my husband's name.
"Well, you all are right. It's Eric Cullen." The pretty host screamed and I
looked around to know what happened.
Eric's grip on my waist loosened and he got up. He walked up to the stage
and the lady host came by his side to engulf him into a hug. His hand rested
on her back and he smiled. A deep frown found its way to my forehead. The
little host girl was being really cozy. May be she needed a good beating.
She kissed the sides of his cheeks and he did the same. Instantly, I found
myself fuming at his actions. I released a breath of relief which I didn't
know I was holding when she left him.
He was presented a silver shimmering award by the male guest. He still had
a frown on his face and then he looked up and smiled at everyone. He went
near the podium and pulled the mic closer. I stared at him doing so. He
looked like the celebrities I watched in televisions. And why wouldn't he
when he was one. He looked breathtaking as always.
"Good evening ladies and gentlemen. I won't say much but I am earnestly
grateful for the recognition I have received for my work in all these years,
because I am sure every other nominee for this award was as capable if not
more, to win GQ Man of the Year. Thank you." He gave a short speech and
then was coming back.
Did he just get GQ Man of the Year? Oh my lord! That was big
achievement for him but judging by his face anybody could tell he wasn't
happy. But why wasn't he happy when he won the biggest award.
"Well, Cullen who's with you tonight? I believe the woman in shimmers is a
lucky charm for you." The male host commented and Eric instantly stopped
on his tracks and turned around. His eyes made their way to my position
and I gulped in nervously when the spotlight hit me. I covered my eyes as
bright light hit my vision.
"Yes, of course she is." He replied after a long pause, all the while staring at
me.
"Don't your fans get a chance to see your pretty lucky charm?" The host
asked and I stared floor in nervousness. I heard Eric chuckle.
"Of course!" He said and I looked up to meet his eyes. Huge walls of
inferiority surrounded me. I looked hideous, a slut in his words. I didn't
want to embarrass him or ruin his image further.
"Viona!" I heard him call my name but I was clueless. He came to the stairs
and then he made his way near me. He offered me his hand and I took it. He
guided me to the stage and I could feel every pair of eye on us. It made me
slightly nervous looking at all caked up radiant unknown faces.
"Well, this beautiful woman is Viona Cullen" He said pulling me closer by
my waist. I sucked in a sharp breath at the impact. The audience were
hushing and guessing.
I stared blankly at his handsomely carved face. He was so unpredictable.
Few minutes ago he called me all good names and now he called me
beautiful.
"My beautiful significant half. My wife." He answered for them and smiled.
A smile formed on my lips too when I saw him smile so radiantly. He came
close to my face making me nervous instantly. He stared my lips and then
looked in my eyes. My mouth parted when I saw how pink his lips were. He
was so beautifully carved by God himself. He lightly pecked my forehead
and a cold shiver ran down my spine.
I didn't know what he wanted. But I knew one thing he wanted to show
everyone that his married life was nothing fishy.
"And we have good news for you guys. We are expecting a baby." He said
and the audience booed while some of them cheered. Some women even
commented on his fertility which he ignored.
He led me down to our places and I waited for the function to get over. All
the while his arm was possessively wrapped around my waist and I knew
why it was, because it would look good in public eye.
There was a small break and everyone started leaving. He instantly
removed his arm and distanced himself from me. I was right that his
nearness was just for public. The smile on his face was gone and a grim
look decorated his face. I saw a redhead approaching us. She was wearing a
pretty white party dress. Her hair was burning red like a forest fire. She was
beautiful. I saw her looking at Eric and when Eric noticed her, she waved at
him.
"Andy!" He said.
I looked at him and then at her.
"Congratulations! Cullen." She smirked and neared him swaying her hips.
He nodded. Her cleavage looked big and bulky that for a fraction of second
my eyes widened.
"Got a breast enlargement?" Eric's questions made me look at him in
disgust. It seemed like he and the woman had some history together.
"Mm-hm, can you have the decency to not notice other woman when you
are with such a beauty." She raised her brow and instantly I liked her.
"It hurt me." Eric replied making an innocent face.
"Who cares?" She said.
"Hi, By the way I am Andy. He must have told you about me." She turned
to me and I looked at both of them in confusion.
"No!" I said drinking every square inch of her face. She was so beautiful.
"Very bad, Cullen." She frowned but then a girl with big tattoos on her arms
called her.
"Sorry, I got to go. I hope we'll meet soon." She said and turned around to
walk. She walked to a distance and then turned her head back.
"Congratulations for the baby." She winked and I smiled at her.
I looked around and got up. I wanted to use restroom. My bladder was so
full that it was already hurting me. I started walking toward the exit door
but Eric's grumbling voice made me stop on my tracks.
"Where are you going?”
I turned around to look at him. His hands were fisted and he was staring me
with murderous intensity. I twisted my lips and sighed.
"Restroom" I replied.
He got up instantly and came near me.
"I'll come with you." He said.
"No!" My word came out a little harsh. He frowned and then grinded his
teeth together.
"I mean I can take care." I said and went toward the exit. He gave me a long
murderous stare before I disappeared from his vision.
I hurried in the direction of restroom and stormed inside a cubicle. Lifting
my dress, I pulled the waistband of my panty and then I felt some relief.
After I was done I stepped out and just then the cubicle in front of me
opened. A woman came out disoriented and her state was enough to know
what was going on inside. Behind her came a man I had never imagined I
would ever come across with.
My eyes widened to extremes as I saw him button his cuff. His brown hair
was a mess. His flawless skin glowed. He was engrossed in his dressing that
he didn't even see me. A sick lump formed in my throat and I found it hard
to swallow.
I never wanted to see him. He ran his fingers through his hair and I watched
him in pure terror. I had never imagined that I'd ever meet him again. As
soon as he held his head up his expressions were same as mine. But soon
his expressions changed in fury.
"Oh! So the bitch is here too." He looked at me in disgust and I just stood
there. I still couldn't believe he was in front of my eyes.
"Ken Holt!" His name left my mouth.
"Glad you remember." I knew he hated me for whatever happened.
His brown eyes were full of rage and anger. He looked furious upon seeing
me. I looked around and found we both were alone. He came near me and
stopped.
"So, the pretty little bitch is pregnant." His eyes held a pained emotion
which made me move away. I closed my eyes and everything that happened
years ago came in front of my eyes. Tears filled my eyes and my legs tensed
up. My entire body was feeling a burning heat and I found it hard to
breathe.
"Ken, please don't tell anyone anything from past. You don't even kn-" I
pleaded him but his chuckle cut me off.
"Why should I listen to you Viona?" He said coming closer to me. His
hands patted my shoulders and then I felt his hot breath near my ear. My
entire body shuddered in fear.
"I loathe you Viona Waffles." He whispered in my ear. Tears filled my eyes
when I saw his pained eyes.
"I loathe you for whatever you did to me." He whispered.
"VIONA!" I instantly jerked up when I heard a thundering growl. I turned
around to see my furious husband. His eyes held rage and agony. In two big
steps he came near us and removed Ken's hand from my shoulder.
"Hey, Eric." Ken smirked.
Eric stared him for long before grabbing my arm and taking me away. He
furiously dragged me out all way long. His nails were digging into my skin
making my skin burn. I couldn't hold back. I didn't know what just
happened.
"Eric…" I cried.
"WHAT?" He yelled making me shudder. He never shouted like that. I was
stunned by the way he shouted. He pulled his cell phone from his pocket
and dialed a number.
"Yes, take the car from parking and meet me near exit." He yelled on phone.
I looked at him and he stared at me. I knew he was going to hang me upside
down by the way he was staring me.
"Eric" I reached for him but he raised his hand.
"SHUT UP! You keep proving this Viona. For God's sake I know what you
are." He yelled and through gritted teeth he said "You really are a slut. But
I'm never going to let you whore around with my baby inside you. Just give
birth to my baby and then I'll set you free. You can fuck whosoever you
want."
I stood there looking at him in disbelief. How could he say all that to me?
He looked too furious. Tears rolled down my eyes and then he stomped his
foot on ground.
"Effing stop shedding fake tears." He held my arm tightly and then an
audible sob broke out of me. He left my arm immediately and his cell phone
started ringing. He picked it up and started yelling again. I had pissed him
too much.
"I can't bring her. I told you to deal with it until I come."
I saw the car approaching us.
"Don't you love your job, Mr.Morgon? I said deal with it until I come. She
will not come." He disconnected the call and looked deep into my eyes. He
held my shoulders tightly and took a deep breath.
"Go home, honey. You've tested all my patience. I'll be home by next hour
and if I don't find you in the living room. I swear even God won't be able to
save you tonight." He whispered making me soak my cheeks more.
"Daniel, take her home." He said.
"Go!" He looked at me and there was so much in his eyes. I knew he wasn't
lying. If he could lock me in a public restroom then he could do anything
with me in private. I didn't want to take chance. So I did as he said. Once I
reached home. I sat in the living waiting for him while crying on the whole
situation. I didn't know what was happening. All of a sudden Ken came and
then Eric saw me with him.
I was scared that Ken would spill everything to Eric and then he'd hate me
without even knowing my side.
I was scared that once Eric reached what would he do to me. I didn't know
anything. I removed my makeup and waited for him to come back.
The wait felt like hours and then my heartbeat sped up when I heard the
main door open.
He was back.
CHAPTER 32
I sprang up from the couch as soon as I saw him step in. Curses fell from
his mouth as he stepped inside muttering under his breath. His suit jacket
was gone and his crisp shirt looked crumpled near his chest. His hair was a
mess. He looked wretched. He slammed the door shut behind him making
me shudder in fear. My eyebrows wiggled in worry when I noticed his
bleeding knuckles.
"Viona!" He yelled kicking his foot on the floor and making his way in. He
took a deep breath and looked around and finally when his eyes caught
mine he started walking towards me.
"Eric!" I stepped forward all the while staring his bleeding knuckles. The
more I looked at the blood oozing out of his wound more panic hit me. I
shook my head and then looked at him again.
He looked different from all the time. His pretty blue eyes were brimming
with fury which couldn't go unnoticed by my side. At that moment I didn't
care about him punishing me or pushing me away or calling me names. If
anything I was concerned about then it was his injured knuckles.
"Eric, what happened to your hand?" I asked as soon as he was just a foot
away from me. He glanced over me and frowned.
"Shit happened. Can't you see? And, why do you care? I'm not Ken or Cole,
so stay away." He yelled and stepped forward toward me. His eyebrows
wiggled wrathfully. There was something strange in his demeanor tonight.
He took in entire sight of mine before he exhaled heavily and kicked the
leather couch placed besides. I shivered as I saw those red rims in his
beautiful blue eyes. His jaw was clenched and through gritted teeth he
muttered, "Still!"
I couldn't understand him. I blankly stared into his eyes which were a pool
of agony.
"Still!" He yelled making me step back in fear. My whole body crumpled up
together and then he broke all the things in the ledge screaming 'still' again
and again.
I looked around myself and the mess he was causing. I couldn't understand
why he was behaving so wild and untamed. I wrapped my hands around my
belly and stepped back as he broke everything around. My heart was
breaking underneath seeing him behave like that.
"Eric! Stop it, please." I screamed and to my surprise he stopped instantly.
He turned around and within two steps erased the distance between us. I
stepped back as it felt too uncomfortable to stand near him when his hand
was smeared in fresh red blood. He inched closer and closer until my back
hit the cold wall. I squeezed my eyes shut in pure horror. I didn't know what
he would do next. I was afraid he would hit me hard like other people did.
"Vio!" My eyes snapped open when I heard him call me by the nickname he
always had for me Vio, instead of Viona. He inched closer making my heart
beat with ferocious speed. He exhaled heavily; I was suddenly alarmed
when I sniffed alcohol in his breath. He was drunk.
"Eric" I whispered his name as I saw his rigid expressions leaving and a
pained look take over his entire being. He raised his hand and I instantly
stumbled back in defense. He frowned and touched my hair softly.
"I wouldn't hit you, Vio." He mumbled and I blankly looked at his persona
to read him. His blue eyes glistened and all of a sudden I was worried. I
never saw him like that but only once. He caged me between him and the
cold wall and slowly his hand traced my fingertips making bubbles explode
inside me. I gasped at the feeling of the touch of his big hands. His other
hand cupped my cheek and I stared at him in confusion. There my husband
stood inches away from me in a complete mess.
"I'm sorry, Vio! I know I don't even deserve forgiveness for whatever I did
tonight but I beg you forgiveness. I want it. I need it, Vio." He whispered.
Stunned by his words I found it hard to access. It was so unlikely of him. I
stared at him and I knew he meant whatever he said. If only he knew he
didn't even have to ask for my forgiveness, I already granted him that.
"I promise baby I will never repeat it. I am such a dïck of a husband and a
worst father. I'm a jerk. I was so pissed baby when I saw you like this. I
didn't even think what I was doing. I went so mad. I don't like anyone
staring at you and then when they were clicking our pictures they were
gawking at you. I couldn't deal with it. I lost it all, baby. I didn't even realize
what I was doing but soon I did." He left my hand and cupped both of my
cheeks.
I couldn't utter anything. Few hours ago he was passing me all the
murderous glares and now he wanted my forgiveness.
"Please baby, say something. I promise I won't hurt you again." I tensed up
when he kissed my knuckles. I couldn't look away from his gleaming eyes.
He held so much within them.
“You can hit me for my behavior. I deserve it. Hit me, Vio.” He tried to slap
himself but I pulled my hand away.
"I already forgave you." I whispered and then he left my cheeks and moved
few steps away. He looked at me in disbelief and then shook his head.
"No! No Vio! You can't forgive me so easily. I committed a sin. You need to
punish me. Tell me baby, what I have to do to make up for it." His voice
was more of a plea. I couldn't believe he was talking these things to me. He
never asked for my forgiveness until now. He wanted to make up for
hurting me but how many time would he make up for hurting me so many
times.
"It's okay Eric; I understand I look so hideous. I'm ugly. It's my fault. I can't
compete all the beautiful women that surround you. I'm a disappointment to
everyone, to you. I-I don't belong in your world. You deserve so much
better." I looked up at him with tears hooded in my eyes. He kept staring me
with expressionless face. After a pause he stepped near me and I looked at
him. He cupped my face and tucked a stranded lock of my tangled hair
behind my ear. He smiled softly and then it disappeared.
"You don't need to compete anyone, Vio. You are so much more beautiful
than any other woman I ever laid my eyes on. I know what a big liar I'm.
Every time I look at you I find myself being trapped in you beautiful
illusion. I can't stop thinking about you. I say mean things baby but deep
down I know my Vio is the most beautiful woman I've ever been with." He
smiled and a small smile erupted on my lips too. I wanted to believe
everything he said. I knew he was not that cold Eric I've been living with
for months now. He was my old Eric, one who was the reason I fought with
my past, the one and only reason I was living for. I craved his love and I
wanted to feel it.
He dipped his head down and kissed my forehead making me warm and
feel secure near him. His hand caressed my cheeks and I found myself
drowning in his warmth. His blue eyes were shining and his well defined
features looked so soft. I held the strong urge of touching him. He was so
beautiful and I wanted to trace every inch of his being. I wanted to look
through his soul and build a lifetime with him. I loved him and I knew he
would love me back too, if not now then soon. I was sure he would. He
stared me with something which I couldn't decipher.
"Vio!" He mumbled. I opened my mouth to reply but was taken aback when
his head dipped down and his soft pink kissable lips smashed on mine. I
was suddenly out of breath. I couldn't believe that it was real. He was
kissing me for real. Butterflies fought battle in the pit of my stomach. His
hand lowered to my waist tracing my bare skin. A low moan left my mouth
when he sucked on my lips. Everything felt like a dream. It was a beautiful
feeling. My insides were burning in passion. I ignored the alcohol in his
breath and my fingers tugged on his shirt. My arms were full of
goosebumps and I held onto him tightly. I was afraid that I'd lose my
balance and fall.
"Kiss me, Vio." He mumbled into the kiss making my knees weak. His
voice was incredibly sexy and it affected me right away. His wish was my
command and I slowly tried to copy him. The kiss was indescribable; it
awakened all my attraction, desire and affection for him. I was so attracted
to his masculine beauty.
"Vio!" He mumbled in objection when I pulled away to breathe in some
oxygen.
He looked down at my hands which covered my seven and half months
pregnant belly and a small smile passed through his lips. He held my hand
and pulled me near him and he leaded me to the big couch. I sat on one
edge while he stoop on his knees. His eyes glistened and he caressed my
cheeks so lovingly. I still couldn't believe I received this gesture from him.
A hot tear dropped down my cheek and worried creases made their way to
his forehead.
"Vio! Vio! I'm sorry baby. I won't do that again. I'm sorry. If you don't like
it then I won't kiss you, baby. But please don't cry." He panicked and wiped
my tears.
"It's not like that. You- you just locked me today and then you left. I was in
pain. My baby was in discomfort too-"
"Baby! What happened to the baby? Is it fine? I- I'll call a doctor. Wait-" I
cut him off as I saw him panic and horror was visible on his face.
"Baby is okay now. It might be some common cramp. I remember I read
about it once. It happens due to the changes in the body." I replied but he
didn't look convinced.
"No! We should go and check it." He patted my cheek. I shook my head.
"I'm fine now and it's past midnight. If it pains again then we'll visit a
doctor. I'll go to my Ob-gyn tomorrow." I said and he nodded.
"Vio, do you love him?" He asked and I frowned.
"Who?" I asked and his eyes were enough to tell me who he was talking
about.
"No, Eric. I don't love him. I never did." I touched his cheek but he flinched
away. Hurt covered my face and I looked down at my knees. I played with
the mirrors on my dress. I was confused why he got furious when he saw
me in this dress when he only wanted me to wear this so I made up my
mind to ask him that.
"Eric, why did you brought me this dress when you didn't want me to wear
it?" He looked up at me and then frowned.
"I didn't bring this dress. I sent that black dress for you. I wanted to see you
wear that." He said.
Black dress!
Oh Shit! May be Xena got confused with the dresses.
"Wait! What did Xena tell you?" He asked looking at me with furrowed
brows.
"May be she got confused." I mumbled and his frown deepened.
"Xena the badass! She knew what I got that black one for you. She did this
on purpose." He looked pissed again.
"But why would she do that?" I asked.
"Because she liked this one more." He mumbled. "I'll see her."
I closed my eyes and then opened them again. He looked angry and then he
kicked the table in the front. I gasped as I saw him getting furious again.
"I'm sorry, Vio. I am a jerk. I thought you didn't want to wear the dress I
brought for you." He said fisting his hands on his sides.
"You brought that dress for me?" I asked as I saw him confess.
He nodded and smiled sadly.
"I brought that from Sydney. I hid it from a vulture's eyes for two months. I
wanted to see you wear that. I was happy that you'd wear it but then Xena
ruined it." He twisted his lips and I almost laughed when he referred his
girlfriend as vulture.
"It’s okay, Eric. I loved that dress. This dress was too revealing for me. I'll
wear that tomorrow."
"Would you?" He asked with shining eyes and I nodded. His eyes lowered
to my belly and then he smiled. "I got it altered too baby. It'll fit you." He
said and I smiled but then a low whimper left my mouth when my baby
kicked me.
May be he was excited too. His daddy was near him and was being nice for
the first time. I smiled broadly and patted my belly. Eric looked at me like I
was an alien. After a long pause he opened his mouth.
"Won't you introduce us?" He asked watching my belly keenly. A genuine
smile formed on my lips and I nodded.
"Yes, but he already knows you." I said and his chest swelled in happiness.
He smiled a big bright smile.
"Is it a he?" He asked and I nodded.
"Did your gynecologist tell you this?" He asked. I shook my head. I never
asked for my baby's gender. I assumed him to be a little baby boy which
brown hair and blue eyes.
"No! But, I feel it's a boy. Call it mommy's intuition.” He chuckled softly
and looked at me.
"I want a baby girl." He said.
"But, I have a boy inside me. I can't turn him into a girl." I said and he
shook his head. "No worries! I'm happy with both. If it's a boy then we can
try for the girl next time." He winked and I gasped in embarrassment. My
cheeks heated up at the mention of making another baby with him. My
heart skipped a beat. I knew this Eric. I knew him. He was my Eric not
Roma's.
"What's his name?" He asked moving close to me. He reached for my belly
but hesitated. Eventually, he placed his hand on my belly and touched it
softly. The look on his face was priceless. He looked so happy. His smile
was touching his ears.
"I haven't named him yet." I said. He glanced over me and said, "Good, I'm
glad you remember that I was going to name all our babies."
Tears welled up my eyes when I registered it was what he used to tell me
when we were barely twelve.
"We'll call him Lion." He said proudly.
Lion? It was not a baby name.
"Lion is an animal. We can't call him Lion. His friends will tease him when-
"
"Shush baby! We'll call him Lion. Lion's not any animal. He's king of
animals. We'll name him Lion." I frowned at him but then he looked up at
me and smiled a smile that took my heart away.
"We'll name him Lion." I repeated softly and he pecked my hands while
rubbing my belly lightly. I looked down at his hands. I immediately shifted
a little when I saw the blood on his hands smear my dress. He looked at me
in confusion and raised his brow.
"H-how did you get that cut on your knuckle?" I asked and he looked away.
"I fell." He said.
No! I knew he was lying. He couldn't just fall and hit his knuckles and then
his shirt got crumpled. From what I could make out I could tell he sure hit
something hard in anger. He couldn't control his temper.
"Swear on the baby that you fell." I asked and his eyes widened.
"What did you do?" I asked and he breathed in heavily.
"I broke Ken's nose." I was shocked. He fought Ken again. I took his hand
and watched for more injuries. I sighed when I didn't find any.
"Why?" I asked.
"He touched you. I'll kill everyone who touches what's mine." He said
pulling me closer. I looked at his glowing eyes and he smiled at me.
"I won't let you go, Vio. I promise I'll become the best husband. All you
have to do is stay with me and love me." He uttered and I touched his
cheek. He was behaving so in favor.
"I love you, Eric" I said and he glanced at me. He shook his head and said,
"You don't, Vio. I know." My heart cracked at the intensity of complaint in
his voice. He twisted his lips and breathed in heavily.
"Do you like Cole?" He asked which caught me off guard. I didn't know
what he was thinking. Was that the reason he was behaving so cruelly.
"No, I like him as a friend." I replied.
"You don't love me, Vio. I won the biggest award yet you didn't applaud for
me. You applauded for Cole. You smiled for him. You didn't do that for
me." He complained like a little boy. I didn't know that he thought that way.
"I am happy for you, Eric." I replied and he smiled sadly. He rubbed my
belly but I removed his hand. I got up and he looked at me with perplexity.
"Vio!”
"Wait here Eric! I'll come back soon. I want to show you something." I said
and turned around. He caught my wrist instantaneously making me stop and
look back at him. His eyes were glossy and it looked like he'd cry anytime
soon. Pained expression decorated his face and I knew that look. I
remembered that look very precisely. It was the same look as that of ten
years ago when I left him in the park and ran away.
"Don't leave me, Vio. Please don't go. I promise I'll be a good husband from
now on. I won't hurt you ever. Please don't leave me." He held my fingers
tightly as tears ran down my eyes. I had been dying to see love in his eyes
and tonight I saw more than just love. I saw his insecurity.
"Eric, I'll come back.” I said caressing his cheek. He held my hand and
pulled me closer.
"No! I won't let you go, Vio. I know how it feels when you walk away. I
won't be able to cope up with that. I know once you leave, you won't ever
come back." He said and I shook my head. My face was smeared in tears. I
wiped my face and looked at him. I would never walk away from him. Why
would I ever? He didn't say that but I knew he loved me too.
"I'll be back, Eric, I promise. Trust me; I'll come back in five minutes." I
said and he let me go.
"Eric?" I looked at him sitting where I left him. His head was slumped
down but when he looked up I saw redness in his eyes. His eyes looked
puffy but then his lips curved up into a satisfied smile.
"You look so beautiful, Vio. You are so beautiful." I went near him and he
looked at me from head to toe. His eyes showed how pleased he was to see
me in the dress he brought for me. It was beautiful and it fitted me perfectly.
He smiled and came near me but I raised my hand to stop him. I wanted to
show him something he'd love.
I took out the big envelope in my hand and showed it to him. He frowned
and snatched that from me.
"What's in it?" He asked and I smiled.
"Find yourself." I said and he nodded.
He took out my ultrasound report and I pointed at the small lump shown in
my womb. He looked at me in surprise. His mouth parted a little and his
brows quivered.
"This is our baby." He stated and I nodded with watery eyes.
"Yes"
"Lion looks small." He smiled pointing at small egg size lump. I nodded.
"Yeah, he has grown big now." I smiled and he patted my belly.
He put the ultrasound report back into the envelope and then came close to
me. His hand slipped down my waist and I stiffened. I noticed he had
cleaned his wound too. He looked at me with so much emotions swimming
in his eyes. He looked so handsome with his brown hair falling on his
forehead. I loved him so much. His sharp jaw line and gifted cheekbones
gave me weak knees. I wanted him so much. I wanted him to kiss me again
with his kissable lips. I wanted him to make me forget everything I had
been through. I wanted him in every possible way. He was mine. Only
mine. Like listening to my unsaid words, he placed his lips on mine. He
kissed me deeply with everything he had. Sparks flew through my entire
body. Every fiber of mine was on fire. Goosebumps erupted all over my
skin. I opened my mouth for him to enter me and he kissed me wildly
ignoring the shortness of breath we both were running through. We both
pulled away and he smiled sheepishly. I looked at him and a blush crept
over my face.
"My beautiful wife." He whispered and he handed me the envelope of my
baby's picture.
"I love you, Eric." I told him and he smiled. He came impossibly close and
then in next second I was swept off the ground. He held me in his arms in
bridal. I panicked, I was afraid if he lost his balance, we both would end up
hurting our baby, our Lion.
"Eric…"
"Shush baby! I won't let either of you fall. Trust me." He said and I nodded.
He led me to his room and softly put me on his bed. I looked around in
consciousness. I was suddenly aware of what he did to me last time I was
here. I looked around and then I saw him sit beside me.
"Baby" He mumbled.
"Er-" My words were cut off by his hungry kisses on my mouth. I drowned
myself into his wild hungry kisses and I found it hard to stop. I responded
him with intense favor. He sucked on my tongue but then I found something
cold in on my tongue. He pulled away only to lay kisses along my jaw line
and then he left trails on wet kisses along my shoulders blades.
"You looked so sexy in the evening, Vio. Is your offer still on?" He
mumbled.
"Offer?”
"You said you were ready to help me baby. Help me then." He muttered. I
struggled to keep my eye open as the burning ache followed to my core. I
pulled him closer and I didn't know how he managed to throw away my
dress. I was laying beneath a fully dressed him in only my undies. Our
breath was heavy from all the kissing. He carefully removed my adhesive
bra and latched onto my breast. My eyes widened at the pleasure that
erupted within me. He played with both of them until I was a moaning mess
underneath him. He left trails of wet kisses all over my body and then he
ripped off my panties and I was shocked at his recklessness. I immediately
locked my legs together and cupped my thing.
"Vio, don't do this." His voice was husky and sounded so sexy. My eyes
widened as I felt him pulling my legs apart.
"Eric…" I panicked.
"Shush baby, I won't hurt you. I won't do anything, I promise." He said with
gentleness and my heart urged to trust him. He spread my legs wide while I
was completely naked in front of him. He pecked my forehead and I took a
sharp breath.
He moved away from me. He picked up the envelope and put it in a drawer
besides the bed. He walked to the couch in front. I didn't know what was
going in his head. He sat there fully clad. I looked at his flushed face and
his parted mouth. He sucked in a sharp breath and then his eyes trailed over
every inch of my body.
"You’re same, Vio. Just this baby bump is an addition. You’re so beautiful
like that night when we made Lion. So pink, so perfect..." He trailed off.
His face was draining colors. His eyes were few shades darker. His pink lips
were chapped and parted. His eyes were shamelessly mapping every fiber
of my body. I slowing pulled my legs closer and shut them, so that my thing
was no more in view. I felt conscious of my body. I knew I didn't have a
nice body which made me feel worst at the moment. My husband clearly
wanted me but I was afraid I'd not please him like his girlfriend did.
He frowned when I covered my breast with my hands.
"Vio!" He got up in the speed of light and reached me.
"Baby, I'm sorry baby. I'm sorry." He pulled me into a hug and rubbed my
naked back. My body tensed up and I tried to calm down. I took a sharp
breath and then he pulled away from me. He pulled the comforter and
covered me.
"Eric!" I looked at him. His eyes were soft and tender.
"It's okay Vio; you're not comfortable with me." He muttered patting my
hair. He stood up and turned around to walk away. Suddenly, the fear of
losing him made its way through my heart and I held his hand tight from
walking away.
I looked at his handsome face, his glossy eyes, and his guilty expressions.
He felt guilty for this. I couldn't let him go. The aura of his nearness, my
wild hormones, his skilled mouth and my never-ending love for him made
me lose my control. He looked at me and I asked him what I should have
never asked for.
"Make love to me Eric."

CHAPTER 33
"Make love to me Eric."
A deep V formed on his forehead and then he shook his head. He rolled his
tongue over his chapped lips to moisten them and I sucked in a sharp
breath.
"No! I can't do that." He mumbled.
He sat few inches away from me on the bed and I looked deep into his eyes.
My mouth parted as I saw his moist pink lips. I so wanted to kiss him but
maybe I just gave him wrong ideas.
"I can't make love to you, Vio." He said in a firm voice. His words straight
went to my heart cracking it into two and a severe pain found its way to my
heart.
Just now I felt like I had found my Eric. I wanted to offer him all of me and
ease him but he didn't want me. I knew that I couldn't please him the way
Roma did but I could at least try. I gulped a thick lump that formed in my
throat and stared at my belly. I couldn't even look at him. All I felt was
embarrassment. I shouldn't have asked him what I asked for.
"I can't make love to you Vio but I can fück you until you beg me to stop."
My head shot up to look at him in shock. His tongue had no filters. He was
talking like his girlfriend, Roma. But, I wanted to feel him. He was my
husband. He was lawfully mine and there was nothing wrong in wanting
one's own husband.
"Then do it." I mumbled softly. He held my hand and smirked.
"Undress me." He whispered and I was taken aback at the sexiness of his
raucous voice.
I took awhile and blushed to extremes. I unbuttoned the first button of his
shirt and he did the rest. He impatiently threw his shirt away and hovered
over me. He took a long visual impression of my face before his eyes
landed on my lips. His hand came forward and he tucked a loose lock of my
hair behind my ear.
"You're very beautiful, Vio. You've always been." He muttered before
capturing my lips in a sweet mess. All of a sudden it felt like I was alive.
All my demons left me and I was blooming in his arms, in his love. Our lips
kept the lovely battle on till we badly needed oxygen to inhale. When we
pulled away he leaned on his left side and opened the first drawer of the
stand. My cheeks heated up when I saw the same stacks of condoms lying
there. We didn't need them, I was already pregnant.
He pulled out something shiny in his hand and handed it to me. I saw it was
a silver chain with a small blind Cupid attached to it. My eyes welled up
when I realized it was his Christmas gift to me which I had lost long ago.
"I- How? Where did you find it?" A tear rolled down my eye at my
irresponsible behavior. I was a stupid girl. I couldn't even take care of a
small chain.
"I found it in the park. It fell down when you-"
"When you ran away that day." He smiled and wiped my tears.
He made me wear the cute chain and I smiled like crazy. He had kept my
chain with him all these years. His eyes landed on the cupid who was struck
in my cleavage and a huge red passed over his cheeks. My mouth fell open
when I saw him blushing. He looked too cute like a little boy.
My eyes mapped his inked torso. He was a beautiful man with radiant blue
eyes and tattoos covered him up to his neck. His hand came forward and he
massaged my breast one by one and then with both the hands. Every cell of
my body tingled at his touch. It was like I had found another life. He was
my savior. I knew that. I had felt it.
His mouth licked and sucked onto my nipples making me moan and
sometimes jerk up. I was too sensitive there that he had to hold me tight
from moving too much. My shameless mouth was parted and moans fell out
of it frenziedly.
"Eric" I moaned his name and he pulled more skin in his mouth. He held me
tight and my hands roamed freely on his head. He kissed every square inch
of my body making my already seeping core throb with a burning desire.
He parted my legs and looked deep into my eyes. I felt exposed but in a
good way, only for his beautiful eyes. He didn't break the eye contact and
kissed my aching core. I jerked up erect and pulled my legs close. He
frowned and pulled them apart again.
"You didn’t behave like this last time, baby. Keep calm." He lowered his
face to my core. I couldn't even see him because of my baby bump. All I
could do was feel his expert mouth on my core. I was writhing underneath
his long licks. I felt him push his long fingers inside me and I was out of
control. I was moaning loudly as he stroked me with a flushed face. He
pulled out his fingers and replaced them with his mouth. I could feel a knot
tying up in the pit of my stomach and as soon as he started mimicking his
fingers with his tongue I lost it all. My limbs started shaking vigorously and
a huge orgasm washed over me. My second ever orgasm!
"You're delicious." I heard him say still licking me clean.
I soon came back to my senses and saw him kissing my leg while running
his fingers on other. I was losing it again but I wondered why was he calling
me beautiful all of a sudden? He told me that I was ugly then what changed
the fact. Even the entire evening he told me I didn't have a body like his
girlfriend. Thinking about it I pulled my leg away and he looked up at me.
"What happened baby?" He asked leaning forward. I stared in his darker
eyes to find any feeling for me but I couldn't find any. I could see
something in them, something that baffled me to extremes.
"I'm not the girl you desire." I muttered.
"You're the woman I have always desired." He cupped my face and pecked
my lips slowly. No! I wasn't convinced. It wasn't right. He had a girlfriend.
"You have a girlfriend." I reminded him.
"I have a wife too." His voice held guilt and he took a sharp volume of air.
"You love her."
"I love our baby.” He rubbed my naked tummy and placed a kiss on my
belly button. He smiled and kissed it again. "Hello Lion, daddy’s here." He
gave a small pat on it.
"I'm not Roma." I wanted to warn him once again. I didn't want him to
mistake me as Roma again.
"Shush! I know who you are. This citral on your skin is enough to knock
my senses." He muttered inhaling my scent on my neck.
"I'm reminding you, Eric. You're not sober and I am not Roma. I am Viona"
It made him chuckled.
"Shush Vio! Don't speak. Let our bodies do the talking. Let our eyes
communicate, let our breaths mingle; let our hearts beat at a wild pace when
we curl into each other's warm embrace. Let sparks flow through each cell
of ours. Let me hold your hand, Vio." I melted at the authenticity of his
voice. He stared deep into my eyes and I knew it could cause me harm.
Nonetheless like a moth to a flame I was drawn to his exquisiteness. It was
an irresistible force or more like a natural urge to be in his arms for a
lifetime.
He unbuckled his belt and dropped his pants. I gasped as I saw the big
bulge in his Calvin Klein briefs. He came near me and tugged my hand in
the waistband and with a dominant force he pulled it down. My eyes almost
popped out at what I saw. He stepped back and threw his brief away. All the
while my eyes trailed over every inch of his body and what a mouth
watering piece of manhood he was. He was really a man of wet dreams. I so
wanted to touch his bulging V lines but I had to refrain. His pierced nipples
grabbed my attention. I wanted to lick then but I didn't know how he would
react.
My eyes trailed down and my breath hitched when I saw his humongous
erection pointing at me but what caught my attention was a ring on it. I
couldn't avert my eyes from his thing. My mouth felt dry and I still couldn't
even know what was that ring all about.
"Eric! What's that?" I pointed at the ring on his thing which made him
frown.
"You don't know what it is? It's a baby maker." He smirked. "Is that a
piercing ?" I asked and he nodded.
"It's a Prince Albert." He said coming closer to me and kissing my lips. I
licked his lips and he rubbed my baby. I smiled into the kiss, my baby was
fast asleep. "Didn't it hurt?" I asked and he twisted his lips.
"I'm used to it." He said showing me his entire body. I knew his words had
a deeper meaning but I decided not to wander there. We kissed and made
out for long. His mouth was too skilled while I was an amateur. I didn't
want him to make wrong decisions. I wanted to warn him once again.
"You're drunk, Eric. It's not good. You-" He cut me off.
"You don't want me to drink? I promise you I won't even touch it." He
caressed my cheeks with the pad of his fingers. He looked in my eyes so
lovingly. I yearned for this Eric. His eyes shone in the moonlight with a hint
of slight moisture in them. My heart was broken. His heart was broken. I
was broken. He was broken and together we mended each other's broken
souls.
He filled me with his thing like a missing piece of my puzzle. It felt like
Cupid himself made our match. He seemed serene hiding a tsunami inside
him. His thrusts were slow and gentle. I loved the way his Prince Albert
touched me intimately. I was comfortable in his arms riding to the height of
ecstasy. But suddenly he turned wild and his face drained colors. His entire
face was decorated with a pained look while his thing drove in and out of
me at a feral pace.
"You broke me, Vio. You left me- I tried so much to reach to you. I- " He
sucked sharp breaths. I could feel a tornado rise up inside me.
"I went to your mom. She didn't fill me. I was helpless. I was - crippled. I
died every night to wake up li- like a zombie. I gave you my heart. I loved
you and you kicked my love away." He gripped my hair tightly which only
added to my pleasure. He had so much within him. I wanted to understand
him but the immense pleasure he was giving me was fogging my mind. I
kept moaning loud while his jaw was clenched.
"Tell me Vio, what did I have to do to be eligible for your love? Was it
Ken's playboy ways that you were attracted to him? I can be worst, Vio. But
will you love me then? What was so good in him that you chose him over
me? Why couldn't you be my girl?" His voice was full of annoyance,
abhorrence and distress .He gave me a hard thrust and I choked on my
breath. He surely hated Ken. I could see that.
Kissing me with a fierce intensity he gave me a longing look.
"Was his kiss better?" He asked. Subconsciously, I shook my head. Nothing
could be better than my Eric's kisses and this thing. He pushed me away and
gripped my rear. With each of his hard plunge I could feel myself getting
higher and I was almost on the edge.
"Was his dick better?" His question caught me off guard and my mouth
dried up. My entire body tensed up but he spanked my butt and kept going
on.
"Eric!" A loud scream left my mouth and I came all over his length. Few
minutes later he followed me. He pecked my lips. He kissed my belly and
then went inside his walk in closet. I was already worn out by his girth and
timing. He came back with a big shirt and handed it to me. I buttoned down
the shirt till my mid belly and then he came by my side.
He pulled me into his arms and massaged my scalp. I leaned into his soft
touch and felt secure.
"Sleep baby." He patted my hair and I smiled softly but his questions kept
lingering in mind.
"Go to sleep, Eric." I mumbled and he sighed.
"I don't want to. I'm afraid when I wake up it would be a dream." His voice
was heartbreaking and it made me pinch my thigh stealthily.
No! It wasn't a dream. It was a freaking reality.
"It's real, Eric." I said looking up to meet his eyes. He smiled sadly and
whispered, "It's too magical to be real. In reality you don't even care what I
do. You don't love me, Vio." His words hit deep inside me. He was wrong.
"I love you, Eric. I really do." I told him and it made him smile vibrantly. I
knew he loved me too and I wanted to hear it.
"You love me too, right?" I asked and found him staring me blankly.
"I-” He stopped and cupped my face. I knew he did. I wanted to hear it.
"I lo-" A small smile played on my lips when he tried to come closer.
"Yes, Eric. Say it." I urged to hear it.
I knew he did.
"I lo- I-"
I didn't like him failing.
"Yes, Eric. Tell me you love me." I smiled broadly. He withdrew his hands
from my face and his brows wrinkled.
"I loathe you, Vio" He said.

CHAPTER 34
"I loathe you, Vio." He said.
The smile on my lips slowly died down with every passing second as his
words registered in my head. He averted his eyes from me and stared at the
ceiling blankly. I lay still in my position while staring him.
He loathed me!
It was the loathe word he was stuttering upon and I thought he loved me.
A small sob left my mouth and soon a wet trail of tear got absorbed in the
pillow. He turned on his side and faced me. Cupping my face between his
hands he said, "Don't cry, please! It hurts me when I see you like this."
I didn't know what to believe. If he loathed me then why my crying would
hurt him? It should definitely make him feel best. He should be happy. But,
for sure he was lying. I knew he didn't loathe me. It was just his anger and
frustration which was still pent up inside him after all these years. It was his
frustration that loathed me not him. I knew it but a part of me still felt hurt
by his words.
I tried to convince myself that he was still hurt and he didn't want to show
me that he cared. I knew he would soon understand. I would tell him
everything. I wouldn't fail this time. I was a coward but not anymore. I
would tell him everything if only he'd give me a chance to speak my side.
"Please don't cry, Vio." His voice was laced in empathy and he wiped my
tears.
He got up and walked away from me disappearing into his closet. I was so
frustrated that I picked up the pillows and started throwing them on floor.
"Vio, what are you doing?" I stopped when I heard his voice. I stared at my
feet and didn't look at him. He kept a box on the bed and picked up the
pillows.
"Is my wife upset with me?" He asked. I looked up at him and he smiled. I
narrowed my eyes and nodded.
"Her mood will get better when she sees this." He pulled the box closer and
my head lifted up in curiosity. He smiled and pinched my cheeks.
He pulled out a small baby pink frock from the box and showed it to me.
Every worry washed away when I saw the beautiful little dress. He pulled
out a small light green t-shirt and pants.
"If we have a Lioness then she'll wear this pink one and if it's Lion then
he'll own this green one." His eyes were glowing while he was talking. He
looked happy and it made me happy. He loved our baby. He'd make a great
father. At least one of my biggest concerns was solved.
"You seem excited." It came out more as a question.
"Of course! I am. I'm going to be a father for the very first time in my life."
He smiled showing his even white teeth. I nodded in accordance
understanding him. He wasn't that terrible.
"See! I got blankets too. There are toys, diapers, pacifiers, baby oil, soap
and all other baby stuffs." He said dreamily and I smiled like crazy. We both
were so excited for our baby. Just few weeks and we'd be rocking our baby
in our arms.
"Few weeks and we'd be holding our first child." He leaned forward and
pecked my lips softly. A small tear left my eye but this time I was happy
and excited as well. He frowned and wiped away my tears.
"Shush! Baby, stop crying." He looked worried. I smiled and he relaxed.
"I love you, Eric." I smiled.
He smiled and pulled me into a hug. I relaxed into his wide chest as he
rubbed my back.
"All you have to is stay with me and love me. I promise you Vio, I'll make
everything alright. Just don't show me your back or walk away from me
again. I don't know what I'll do if that ever happens. You're mine. Only
mine." His voice was genuine and I never knew that he had got insecurities
too until now.
"I won't go away, Eric. I won't ever. I won't repeat the history." I said and he
hugged me ever tighter. I didn't know when we started kissing and ended up
in another rounds of earth shattering orgasms. He pulled me closer and
pecked my forehead. By looking into his eyes I knew he was happy in the
moment. He kept rolling his fingers through my hair. His every touch made
my body tense up but eventually I relaxed into his electrocuting touch. It
was so magical.
"Are you hungry?" He asked.
I didn't but I hadn't eaten since lunch and my baby needed proper nutrition
for its growth. He caressed my arm and smiled.
"I'll prepare something quickly. Stay here." He said and I nodded. He left
the room and I looked around. I put on his shirt and stood up and made my
way to the washroom. My bladder was almost full and it was hurting me.
I went in and sat on the toilet bowl. Relief passed thorough me as the
pressure in my bladder died down. I closed my eyes and my surrounding
seemed to change color. There was something in my hand but when I tried
to see what it was, there was nothing. I shut my eyes tightly and shook my
head.
"Get out" He cooed.
I stood there behind him. My cheeks were stained with dry tears. My heart
felt heavy under its cage. It felt like I was totally dead. I shook my head to
know whether I was even alive, unfortunately I was very much alive. Every
cell of my body ached. Every piece of mine was slowly going away and I
was there to witness it. The feeling was worst. I was slowly forgetting
everything. If anything I remembered then it was four letters name 'Eric'. I
wanted to rush to him. I wanted him around. Thinking about him, I cried
more. I couldn't go to him. I just couldn't.
"Sweetheart!" He smiled and turned around.
"C'mon" He said and I stared at him blankly.
He turned around to backface me again and I gathered all the courage
inside me. It took every ounce of me to call his name. I brought my hands
forward and took a deep breath.
He turned around and smiled.
"Yes swe-"
"VIONA!" I turned my head to look at the person standing at the entrance.
It was Ken. His eyes were popping out in shock. I gulped the lump that was
formed in my throat and ran away as fast as I could despite all the pain.
*******
"No!" I screamed.
No! No way! My entire body was sweating profusely. My heartbeat raced at
a wild pace and I was panting to fill up more air in my lungs. I looked
around but there was nobody. I quickly rushed out of the washroom and
then his room. As soon as I located my phone, I opened my mails.
Thankfully, there was a mail from my psychiatrist.
Dear Viona,
Sorry for the late reply. I had some issues to look upon. I can't write you an
e-prescription without examining you. I need to run some tests on you. So, if
you can visit me once it would certainly help. I hope you're doing good and
exercising regularly. It will help you stay positive besides push back the
memory you don't want to have. Overthinking will bring everything back.
Dr. Bonnie Jones
Psychiatrist
"Vio?" I jerked up and the phone fell down on the floor. I looked up at Eric
and he stooped down to pick up my cell. He handed me my phone and
smile.
"Why did you come out? I asked you to stay in the bed." His voice was low.
"I came for - I-"
"It's okay. Come, I made some scrambled eggs." He said and I nodded. I
had started feeling hungry too. All I needed was big fat food. I was so worn
out and weary that I couldn't even walk properly.
He made me sit on the bed and fed me himself. We both finished our small
meal quickly and he took the dishes away. I smiled at his sincerity as he
covered me in the comforter.
I laid on the bed staring at the ceiling. My past was haunting me again. This
thing was not at all leaving me but getting stronger day by day. Everything
inside me was afraid of even recalling the past events then how would I
ever be able to speak about all those things, I thought.
Eric came beside me and snuggled close to me. He buried his nose in my
nape and slowly pecked it. A low moan left my mouth as the tantalizing
sensations passed throughout my body.
"Good night, baby." He mumbled.
"Sleep well." I smiled and he took a deep breath and pecked my neck again.
He snaked his arm around my big belly and relaxed his body. I stared at the
ceiling for long. I wanted to tell him everything. I wanted to let this big
thorn out of my chest. For minutes, I kept staring the ceiling growing the
confidence to speak up and when I finally thought I had done it, I looked
down at him.
"Eric…" I spoke.
I didn't know whether he was even up but then he hummed.
"I want to tell you something. You should know this." I said.
He hummed and snuggled closer.
"I didn't leave you, Eric." I said.
When I got no reply from his side I decided to speak further. He had to
know everything before forming any view about me.
"I went to Ken that day. He called me. It was Valentine's Day. He wasn't my
boyfriend. I lied because mom didn't want me to hang out with you. She
hated both of us, Eric." I sighed.
"I went to Ken because he wanted my help for selecting a perfect gift for
her girlfriend. You remember Candice?" I looked at his head on my
shoulder and then I heard a soft snore.
"Eric…" I looked at him. He had fallen asleep. He didn't hear me. A part of
me was thankful that he didn't hear anything because whatever I was going
to tell him would certainly change few things between us. But, a part of me
said that he would hear me out but the larger section shut it off.
I sighed and rolled my fingers through his hair. "I love you, Eric." I placed a
small peck on his forehead and I didn't know when I fell asleep.
*******
I woke up when the sunlight hit my closed eyes. I opened my eyes slowly
and tried to stretch my limbs but I couldn't. With a deep frown I turned my
head and my cheeks heated up when I saw my husband sleeping peacefully
by my side. Our limbs were tangled into each other. I looked inside the
comforter and blushed when I realized he was naked inside.
Everything that happened last night was purely magical. He was a good
husband to me and a great father to my baby so I didn't care about anything
else. I struggled getting out of his hold without breaking his deep slumber.
I looked around the messy room. Our dressings were lying everywhere on
the floor. I stretched my limbs and picked up everything. I kept his suit
inside his closet. His closet felt like I had stepped into some huge garment
shop. I came back to the room and picked up my dress that he brought for
me. I pulled it close to my heart and went to him. Caressing his hair I
pecked his lips. He whimpered in his sleep and I composed myself. I didn't
want to wake him up so soon.
I was a good wife. I needed to shower and make him breakfast before he
woke up.
I rushed back to my room and straight went into the shower. I smiled like
crazy thinking about last night. I was on cloud nine. I couldn't control my
happiness. It was flowing out of me. I wrapped a towel around me and
wiped myself. When my eyes fell on my naked reflection on the mirror, my
cheeks heated up more.
There were so many brown and wine colored hickies on my entire body.
My mouth parted and I traced every hicky on my body. He kissed me
everywhere leaving these scorching marks of our heated night.
I blushed and quickly put on my blouse and skirt. Every part of my body
was covered and then I pulled a scarf and wrapped it around my neck.
"No more love evidences in display." I giggled and then rushed out to
kitchen. I frowned when I saw Kate at the kitchen counter. She arrived too
soon today.
"You came too early." I smiled and she frowned. She looked toward the
clock and then at me again.
"It's already ten." She said and I blushed at my stupidity. I never slept for
this long. Eric did that.
"Someone's blushing." Kate teased and my cheeks heated up more.
"I saw something." She smiled widely and I looked at her questioningly.
"Saw what?”
"Someone was rushing few minutes ago." I gasped when I heard her. She
saw me in a thin shirt! My cheeks heated up more and more.
"Very bad, Kate!" I replied. I couldn't even look at her in eyes. I was so
embarrassed.
"So, how was it?" She winked.
"What? Get aside. I want some lemonade." I frowned and she laughed.
Eric was drunk last night. He must be hangover. Lemonade would help him.
I made a glass lemonade and strode to his room. I still couldn't believe
everything that happened between us.
I opened the door only to see him sitting at one edge of the bed. He seemed
to be deep in thoughts. I blushed when I saw him naked. I smiled but
hesitated to call his name. After few seconds I took a deep breath and called
him.
"Eric!”
He instantly jerked up and turned his head to look at me. He grabbed a thin
sheet and wrapped it around his waist as soon as he could.
"Effing Fück!" He cursed. His brows were furrowed which almost touched
each other. I pulled a smile on my lips but he frowned. He looked at me
from up to bottom and then his eyes landed on the scarf on my neck. His
frown deepened and then he looked at the tray in my hand.
"What are you doing here?" He asked bluntly making me frown.
"I - umm I-"
"I-I what?" He yelled making me shiver in fear and the tray fell down on
the floor and crashed into pieces.
CHAPTER 35
"I-I what?" He yelled making me shiver in fear and the tray fell down on
the floor and crashed into pieces.
I nervously stepped back. No! These are just leftover alcohol traces. He'll
be fine, I chanted in my head. I took a deep breath and pulled up a smile on
my lips. I sat on my knees and picked up the broken tray pieces.
"What are you doing?" He bent down and made me throw the broken pieces
on floor again. Why was he screaming so much? He was acting so different
from last night.
"Just leave." He said in irritation. I looked into his eyes and he seemed like
last evening like he'd just split me apart if I'd do anything wrong.
Subconsciously, I nodded my head and stood up carefully with the support
of the knob on the door.
"I'll make another one and I'll clean the mess." I said looking at the broken
glass and the spattered lemonade.
"Are you out of your mind? I said leave!" He was being rude now.
I turned around to leave when he called my name.
"Viona!" He said.
Oh! I was Viona. When I let him stick his thing in mine, I was Vio or baby
and now I was Viona again.
"Where were you last night?" He asked. I frowned at his question. What
kind of question it was, I was with him. We did so many things that I could
have only imagined in dreams.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Don't answer my question with another question. I asked you where you
were last night." Anger was oozing out of his form and I looked at him in
confusion. He instantly came near me leaving just an inch between us. I
gasped in utter shock. I could feel my heart race in just milliseconds. He
painfully gripped both my arms causing a whimper to fall out of my mouth.
"Where were you?" He whispered yelled through gritted teeth. My
heartbeat rose higher when I saw how cold he looked. I just lost the ability
to form words. I couldn't tear my eyes away from his annoyed gray eyes.
Another whimper left my mouth when I felt his grip on my arms tighten.
"I - I was in- in my room." I was scared of his demeanor. He looked like
he'd kill me. His eyes were fixed on the scarf on my neck like he was not
contented with my answer.
"Are you sure?" He asked and I nodded furiously. Tears were starting to
form in my eyes. He forgot everything. Like everything. He was again back
to his usual self. Cold and rude.
I ran out of the room only to find Kate gazing me all the way to the kitchen.
A bothered look was visible on her face.
"What happened?" She asked.
"Nothing." I shook my head and pulled up a smile. She looked away to
focus on her cooking. She chopped the capsicums and said, "Did you read
the paper this morning?”
"No, why?" I asked pushing all my thoughts away. She shook her head
keeping something and I didn't push. She kept some water to boil on the
stove and took out some wheat noodles.
"Would you try?" She asked and I nodded.
Yes! I would cook for my Eric. Even if he didn't remember anything from
last night I couldn't look over the fact how gentle he was with me. He
wanted me to love him and stay with him. He would make everything
perfect then. He promised me that he wouldn't hurt me intentionally. I knew
there was something that he felt for me. Even if it wasn't love then maybe it
was just a small trace of love that didn't fade away with time.
I boiled the noodles and put them on the perforated bowl. We both jerked
up when the front door open. I licked my lips when I saw her barge in.
"What is she doing here?" Kate mumbled.
"I don't know." I replied staring her.
She was dressed in a black crop top and high waisted denim shorts. She
looked pissed and was continuously cursing under her breath.
"Eric!" She shouted.
Why was she here? I saw her holding the paper and shouting Eric's name. I
elbowed Kate and she shrugged.
"Ignore her." She whispered and smiled.
"Eric!" Roma shouted again.
She looked toward us and made a very awkward face.
"Go, call Eric." She ordered Kate.
Kate on the other hand didn't leave my side and kept chopping the
vegetables. I kept the pan on the stove and put some oil in it.
"Are you deaf? I said call Eric." She yelled.
"He's not home." Kate sighed.
Not home? Oh! I loved this Kate girl.
"I said call him, now. His schedule is free for today." She gritted her teeth.
"Go." I said to Kate and she shook her head. But eventually she went away
to call him. I ignored Roma and fried the vegetables as Kate had taught me
once. After five minutes my soupy noodles were ready. It smelt good and
luckily it wasn't burnt this time.
"Eric Cullen-Sullen, what the hell is this?" She screamed.
I looked up to see Eric come out. He didn't look in a good state. He looked
still half asleep and tired. He rubbed his eyes and yawned.
"Roma!" He mumbled sleepily.
"What is all this? Where were you last night?" She yelled not caring about
us hearing them.
He ignored her and came to sit in the dining.
"Kate, Where is the breakfast?" He asked looking towards Kate. His eyes
caught mine briefly but I averted my gaze to look at his girlfriend who was
fuming in anger.
"Eric, I asked something." She shouted again.
"Leave!" Eric got up and shouted back. Kate and my eyes popped out when
we heard him shriek on her. A soft giggle passed Kate's mouth and we
looked at each other.
"You want me to leave? Cool!" Her voice softened.
"Then stop pissing me off." He said.
"Wow! Now, I piss you off. Few months ago somebody else pissed you."
She glared at me.
"Let's not go there. What did I do now?”
She threw the paper on the table and Eric boringly read it. I recalled Kate
asking me about reading the paper.
"What's there in it?" I asked Kate in a mere whisper.
"He was in a fight with someone. They said he was aggressive and was
raining nonstop punches on the man." She replied.
Oh God!
He told me he hit Ken.
"Was there some serious case?" I asked her and he shrugged.
"May be! It said the man's nose was fractured."
I looked in Eric's direction who was still reading the paper with a smirk on
his lips. I was worried for Ken as well as for him. What if Ken filed a case
against him? Eric would be in a great trouble then.
"So?" He asked lifting his head up.
"So? Do you even understand what this means? Why the hell are you
ruining your public image? If you can get fame in one night then it'll just
take one second to ruin it." She took a place near him.
"Shut it Roma. He deserved it. Don’t act like my mother." He folded the
paper the put it away.
"Kate, bring the breakfast." He looked at us again and Kate nodded.
"Go!" She handed me the bowl of noodles and pushed me forward. I
hesitated but her glare made me go to him.
"Why did you hit him?" Roma asked.
"I told you he deserved it." He replied.
"Very well then! Make everything difficult. My parents sure don't have a
very good image of you. Keep pulling up such stunts and make out path
difficult." She said with a clenched jaw.
I looked at both of them in bewilderment. What did she mean by everything
she said? Their path? Was he going to leave me after telling me that he
needed me to stay with him? I was afraid inside out. I didn't know what was
going in his head.
"Yes! Please se-" He stopped when he saw me holding the bowl. His
eyebrows inched closer and touched each other.
"Breakfast" I said. He took a deep breath and looked at the bowl.
"Who made it?" He asked and looked at Kate.
"Oh! Viona " Kate replied.
"Don't you know Kate that I don't like noodles these days?" He replied
curtly.
Roma gave him a confused look. I didn't know what the point in lying was.
Kate always made him noodles in breakfast. I had seen it on my own.
"I'll- I'll prepare something else quickly." I said and he looked away to
focus on Roma.
I walked away from him to the kitchen counter again and handed the bowl
to Kate. I was hurt by his rude gestures but I didn't care if he hurt me more.
Anything I wanted was one sweet smile and my sweet Eric back.
"He wants something else." I said to Kate and she nodded.
"Will you tell me how to prepare an omelet?”
I'm two minutes, a small sun side omelet was ready. I put it in a dish and
went to him again. He was talking to Roma on some serious matter.
"I told you wait for six more weeks. Once I get-" He stopped as he saw me
approaching.
"I made an omelet." I said and he looked down for few seconds and then
looked at me in my eyes.
"Give it to her." He said gesturing towards Roma.
I didn't make it for her. If anything I would have given her then it would be
some very effective poison.
"I made it for you." I said with a frown.
A dry laugh fell out of his mouth.
"Did you forget I'm a vegan?" He said.
I stared at him in confusion. But soon my confusion was washed; he was
doing it on purpose. He wasn't a vegan. Last night only he made scrambled
eggs for us and now he turned a vegan. I dashed the dish on the table and
turned around to rush to my room.
I couldn't believe he could do this to me.
Hot tears blinded my vision and I cried for everything.
ERIC'S POV
Cullen was spotted engaged in a fight with man named Ken Holt.
"It isn’t that spicy. It should be like Cullen fried Holt's balls along with his
dïck." I smirked looking at the pictures in the morning paper.
I didn't care what it made me in public's eye. I just couldn't keep my hands
off his figure when he called my wife names. If the hotel manager wouldn't
have stopped me then I would have probably killed him for that.
No matter what I called her but my wife was not a whore or a bitch or
anything relevant to these classy words which he used for her.
I turned my head to look towards her room. She was still not out. A part of
me was proud of hurting her while another regretted. I wanted to see her
again and I hated the fact.
For fück's sake I loved Roma not her. I didn't know what had happened to
me I was dreaming of sleeping with her and telling her absurd things which
I wouldn't ever do.
After what felt like hours she opened the door of her room and came out.
Her blonde hair was tied into a ponytail. She was wearing the same grey
baggy blouse which seemed too tight near her belly. I wondered whether it
was even comfortable. Her red skirt was long and hid her legs till ankles. I
wondered how she looked behind those layers of fabrics.
Pheww! May be I was thinking too much. My imagination was too fast and
it needed some break.
She walked to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. I got up and neared
her. She didn't even notice me behind her. Her citral scent was getting
stronger with every decreasing meter. I filled in my lungs with her scent. I
loved it so much from long ago. It had been my favorite fragrance.
She took out the bowl of noodles that she made for me. I didn't know how
to accept that she did something for me. When I reached just an inch away
from her I called her.
"Viona…"
She looked startled and instantly turned around and moved away creating
some distance between us. I saw her took a sharp breath and then she
looked away. Her green eyes were puffy and dull. I felt something uneasy
within me. It bothered me to see that I made her cry. Her beautiful face was
sullen and was free of all the colors. She looked so distressed.
"I-" I forgot what I had to say when she looked at me again.
This was wrong. I so knew it. I had promised Roma that I would never
cheat on her again. And this thing was equivalent to cheating.
"Can I get some of these?" I pointed at the bowl in her hand.
Her mouth parted a little before an endearing smile rested on her lips. Her
eyes moistened a little again making me confused. Did I ask something
wrong?
"Yes, I- wait for a minute. I'll heat it." She said with a wide smile showing
her teeth. She put the bowl in the microwave and grabbed another small
bowl. I looked at her, she looked...excited.
She poured me some noodles and put it on the table for me.
"Come" She said. She smiled and pulled out a chair for me. My heart
skipped a beat. It was what I should be doing for her and here she was
doing it for me.
"Come, it'll get cold." She smiled and I knew it was so dangerous to my
heart. My brain was screaming all the warning signals but I ignored
everything and took the place.
She looked at me so intently that it made me self conscious. I put a forkful
in my mouth and squeezed my eyes shut. It was too...salty.
"How's it?" She asked with excitement visible in her eyes.
"Umm…yeah it's good. It's delicious." I replied.
"I'll bring water for you." She said and went to the kitchen. She filled the
jug with water and came back holding her belly. I felt bad that I was letting
her do all those stuffs and she was doing everything with so much energy.
The redness in her eyes was replaced by a new emotion. She looked happy
doing everything.
"Can I get some more?" I asked and she nodded.
"Yes, wait!" She smiled and turned around.
"You sit here. I'll get it myself." I said but then a sad frown made its way to
her forehead. She looked at the floor and nodded.
"Okay, get it." I said and she looked up. The excitement in her eyes was
back. She smiled a small smile and my heart fluttered dangerously. I gulped
in a lump that had formed in my throat.
"I'll get it." She said and turned around.
I grabbed the glass of water and gulped it down as fast as I could. I took a
deep breath and my brain said I couldn't take more salt. I would certainly
die with so much quantity of it.
"Here" She said sweetly and I was more than ready to die.
"It's delicious. You could be a chef with little more practice." I didn't know
when the words left my mouth.
"Thank you."She blushed and I loved crimson on her face.
CHAPTER 36
"Baby, I'm fed up of using these plane lenses. Which one should I go for
next?" Roma asked.
I looked in her direction; she looked like a human with two arms, two legs
joined with a perfect torso. I didn't know why she was so experimental. She
was constantly changing her looks and it always became too awkward for
me to comment on her new look. I just didn't know what to say.
"Which color?" She asked again.
I blankly looked at her. Her face was already beautiful. Her black eyes were
pretty too. She didn't need to change any of her assets. She was perfect like
that only.
"Eric, I'm asking you." She threw the hairbrush in my direction in irritation.
"Umm, you can try green ones. It'll look good." I said focusing on the file
that I was reading. It was a very important contract. Imperial Sinner’s
owner wanted to sign me as brand ambassador even after the stunt I pulled
up almost two days ago. Thanks to Goodness that bastard Ken didn't file
any case against me. I didn't want any crime cases against me that too when
I was going to have a child soon.
"Okay, should I dye my hair or is it good like this only?" She interrupted me
again.
"Dye it." I said ignoring her and reading the file.
"Which color?”
"Effing Fück Romy! I don't care. It's your hair. Do whatever you want and
stop bothering me." I yelled throwing the hairbrush back to her which she
caught before it could hit her pretty little face.
She got up from the dresser and faced me. She looked stunned. Even I was
shocked at my behavior. I never raised my voice at her until today. I was
really a dïck. She crossed her arms and came near me.
"Very well Cullen-sullen! Speak to me like this again and I'm going to show
you who I really am. Better show this stance to your so called good for
nothing wife." She spoke in aggravation.
"Don't drag her in between us." I frowned. She should stop this jealousy
thing. Viona didn't mean anything to me. But the baby inside her meant too
much.
I ignored Roma. I didn't want to pull up a fight with her when I very well
knew how self-indulgent she could be. At the end I would be running
behind her saying sorry word a ton times even if it was her fault.
"Which color baby?" She asked again.
"Brown is perfect. You don't need any color." I replied checking my mails.
"I'm bored with brown."
"Then go for some shades of blonde." I said putting my phone away.
I looked at her as she was giving me a hard glare already. I didn't know
what wrong I did now. Well, who cared! She came near me and placed her
lips on mine. I let her peck me when she started to intensify the kiss I was
alarmed.
"Romy, No!" I warned her and removed her hand from my chest. She
groaned in annoyance and stepped away.
"Cool! I'm not going to rape you.” She chuckled. “I don't think you love me
anymore." She stated. The sadness in her eyes pinched me. I hated to see
her like that. I always wanted to see her cheerful and here she was suffering
because of me.
"Divorce her, Eric. I can't stay like this. I don't want to be jealous of her. I
loved her once but now I can't. It hurts me that you cheated on me with…
with her. It hurts me that she cheated me. You both did…" Her voice broke
and tears slipped down her eyes. My heart twisted to see her feeling so low
just because I messed up everything. I got up and pulled her in my arms.
"Shush Romy! I'm here. I'm with you. It was just one time with her. It was
not intentional. It was a mistake. I told you everything. Romy, I came home
to you and she was in Turkey then how could I've known that it was her not
you." I rubbed her back and she shook her head. She didn't want to
understand.
"And out of that mistake you'll be having a baby soon." She smiled and
another tear rolled down her eye.
"It'll be our baby. We'll take it from her. We'll talk to your barrister friend.
We'll take our child's custody." I wiped her tears assuring her about our
plan. She removed my hands from her shoulder and stepped away.
"Our child? Really? It'll be yours and hers. It won't be mine." She screamed
and settled on the bed crying horribly. I didn't know what to do.
"Romy, stop crying please. I'll give you our baby too but please stop
crying." I assured her. She looked at me and laughed.
"You'll give me a baby? Like this?" She pointed at the distance between us.
"Romy, I-" She raised her hand and cut me off.
"You haven't touched me for almost ten months now and you say you'll give
me a baby. You don't kiss me! You don't even hold my hand or talk to me.
You don't love me anymore, Eric." I tried to hold her hand but she jerked
my hand away. She didn't even try to understand me.
"It isn’t like that. You know everything, Romy. I am married to another
woman. She is going to give birth to my child soon. I can't cheat on her. I
can't cheat my child. It's immoral. But after I'll divorce her, I'll be all yours."
I patted her cheek. She wiped her tears and went out of the room. I decided
to leave her alone for some time. I stayed in and laid on my back. I turned
off the lights and closed my eyes.
"Viona!" I screamed her name.
She looked back and smiled. She looked pretty. Her skin was flawless and
as white as snow. Her beautiful pink lips stretched to give a perfect laugh.
Her yellow dress was enhancing her looks. She blew me a kiss and my heart
beat sped up. A big wide smile decorated my face and I ran behind her. She
laughed and her laughter echoed throughout the hill causing my heart to
flutter after so long.
"Don't run, Vio!"
"Why? You're wasted? C'mon, just a little." Her laughter was so melodious.
She ran up the hill with such an ease while I was panting chasing her. She
held her big belly with her palm and kept running looking at me. Her eyes
went behind me and a grimace decorated her face.
I looked behind me and Roma stood there with a blank expression on her
face. I turned my head to look at her again. She had slowed down but tears
were now rolling down her beautiful green eyes. Instantly, the clouds
thundered and it started raining. I ran behind her.
"Vio, stop! It's raining. It's slippery all around." I yelled but she turned her
head to look in front and next I saw she was rolling down the hill. Her loud
excruciating cries filled the surrounding. She held her belly tight. Her
yellow dress was now stained with blood.
"My Lion!" She screamed with tears in her eyes.
"Vio!" My breath was heavy as I looked around. There was no hill, no
Roma and no her. I released a breath of relief and stood up. My heart was
still racing. I couldn't understand what kind of dream it was. I was panting
and covered in layers of sweat. I took deep breaths but my heart couldn't
stop distressing.
I stepped down the bed and walked out. My legs stopped just in front of her
room. I just needed to check upon her. I twisted the knob of the door and it
opened. My heart stopped thumping when I saw her sleeping peacefully on
her bed. A wave of contentment passed through me when I saw the
comforter elevated near her belly. My little baby was safe and sound inside
her.
I neared her. She was sleeping with a small frown on her forehead. Her
beautiful face looked different. She looked sullen near her jaw. Her pink
lips didn't look pink anymore. They were colorless. Her lovely face looked
lifeless. Her once shiny blonde hair was sprawled on the pillow. She looked
completely drained and weary. Something inside me felt too heavy. I hated
myself for making her cry. I never wanted her to cry because of me. She
changed her position in her sleep which panicked me. I turned around
instantly and rushed back to my room.
"Where were you?" I heard Roma's voice.
I looked up to see her sitting on the couch drinking. She hated it. It was
quite unusual of her to take drinks.
"Romy!" I went to her and snatched the bottle away from her.
"Marry me, Eric." She stood up and walked forward before falling on her
knees. "Marry me." There was a desperate plea in her voice. I held her by
shoulder and helped her stood up. She knew she couldn't even handle even
mild drinks and here she was with a big bottle of my whiskey drinking it
neat.
"You need to sleep, Romy." I patted her hair and she shook her head.
"Will you marry me if I sleep?" She slurred and I sighed.
"Come; let's put you in the bed."
"No! Answer me first and I'll be a good girl." She stomped her foot on the
floor and fell on her butt in the process.
"Romy! Get up." I stooped down and held her hand bringing her up on her
feet again. She looked at me with tears brimming in her eyes and I felt
guilty again.
"Yes, I will marry you. Now will you sleep?”
Her face lit up instantly and she smiled. I smiled along. I loved the smile on
her face. She nodded her head and jumped clapping her hands.
"I'll wear big white gown. You'll wear a black tux. You will stand at the
altar-" She was so excited like always.
"Yes! Yes! Baby, now go to sleep." I put her on the bed and kissed her
forehead. She giggled and shushed up like a good girl. I laid beside her and
closed my eyes and soon I drifted to a small slumber.
"We'll name him Lion." She said and I smiled along.
She looked up at me with so much longing that I couldn't see her dying for
what I've been dying for years. Her little hand lifted up to touch my cheek. I
froze when her hand made little contact with my cheek. All my cells tensed
up when she pulled me by my collar and smashed her beautiful pink lips on
mine. My heart was beating loud and I was afraid it would pop out with
such a pace.
"Kiss me, Eric." She smiled into the kiss and my hands went to pull her into
me. Her warm breath was driving me insane. She smiled and latched on my
lower lip. She painfully sucked on my lips earning a groan from me. I
couldn't hold back anymore. I kissed her with all the starvation. Her sweet
kiss went wild and I was trying very hard to behave. I didn't want to turn
into a feral beast and take her right away.
She pulled away after a while and pushed me back. I stumbled a little. Her
gestures confused me. I looked at her; she was in the same black dress. She
pulled down her zip and stepped out of the dress. My eyes were delighted to
ravish her beautiful curves. Her blonde hair looked so silky that I wanted to
run my fingers through them. Her beautiful pink lips were inviting me to
kiss the hell out of her. She was standing in her undies and nothing could be
sexier. She looked so sexy. She had a great body with orgasm-giving curves.
My mouth watered up watching her. She went to the bed and smirked. I
could feel the tension down there. I pitied my cöck at that time. She sexily
pulled down the strings of her bra and it fell down. My eyes were so
shameless that they had pledged on fücking her with them. A little drool left
my mouth when I saw her pink nipples. She looked so eatable and delicious.
She then removed her panties and I just got a heart attack when she sat on
the bed and spread her legs wide. Her pink flesh was on display for me to
ravish on her. My manhood was twitching in pain. It wanted to come out
and play with its fleshy pink friend. My mouth was wide open in shock when
she inserted a finger in her flesh. I looked at her gobsmacked by her
actions. A little trail of wetness left her flesh and her pretty face looked
flushed. She extended her fingers to me.
"Come…"
"Make love to me, Eric" She said through her pink lips making it difficult
for me to stay away from her.
I opened my eyes in utter surprise. I looked around again. It happened
again! This was not fair! I couldn't stop thinking about her and it just made
me too restless. I shook my head and looked down. My friend was restless
too. I looked beside me and saw Roma sleep peacefully.
I stepped down on the floor and made my way to the bathroom. I removed
every piece of my clothing and rested my back against the cold wall. I
closed my eyes and the picture of her pleasing herself formed in my head.
My hand went to my manhood and I began stroking it roughly. I couldn't
help but imagine how she would feel, her flesh wrapped around my hard
throbbing member. It only made me more hard and restless.
"Fück Vio!" I stroked faster and harder. I wanted her right then. I needed
her. Just once. Just once, again. I wanted to remember her touch, her kisses,
and her warmth. I was dying for that. My breath became heavy and few
droplets of sweat covered my forehead.
I heard the door of the bathroom open but I couldn't stop my actions. The
feel of her was so good. She was driving me insane.
"Eric" She moaned my name and a small moan left my mouth.
"Oh my god! Eric, let me help you." I opened my eyes only to find
something disappointing. My hand was removed from my member and two
black eyes looked up at me. She kneeled down and slowly licked the head
then she engulfed every inch of me in her mouth. I closed my eyes and
loved the way she was pleasing me. I opened my eyes again and looked at
her. Her brown hair had turned into blonde. Her glassy green eyes looked
up at me. Her pink lips were wrapped around my shaft.
I sucked in a deep breath. I couldn't take in the site of her sucking me off. I
pulled myself away from her and picked her up in one swift motion. She
gasped and I took her back to the bed. Throwing her on bed, I looked into
her pretty green orbs. They were filled with desire and thirst. She threw her
dress away and spread her legs for me. I couldn't believe she was doing this
for me. I wanted to rub my eyes but was afraid that I'd lose the view. She
looked so ravishing. I couldn't wait anymore.
"Fück me, Eric!" She licked her lips. As soon as the words left her mouth I
pounced on her. She held me with shaky hands and guided me into her soft
pink wetness.

CHAPTER 37
I rubbed my eyes and looked around. It was a white painted room. Even the
tiles were white which gave me an ill feeling. My tears had dried up. I had
tried all my strength but they locked me into a scary white cell.
"Merhaba" I heard a woman say. I looked around to see where the voice
was coming from that was when I located a white colored door to my right.
It was locked from outside but still I could hear them. [Hello]
"Merhaba bayan" The man said. He probably must be the one guarding
outside. [Hello madam]
"Onu görmeye geldim" The woman said. [I am here to see her.]
"Izniniz var mi?" The man asked. [Do you have permission?]
I scratched my head. I couldn't understand the language they were
speaking. May be it was the country language.
"Evet" The woman replied. [Yes]
"Tamam, beni takipet" And then the door opened. As soon as I saw the
opened door I saw the opportunity to run away. I jumped up and tried to
run but soon tripped down. I looked at my left leg which was tied painfully
tight to a thick metal chain. I tried to pull the thick metal chain down but
only ended up hurting myself in bewilderment. [Okay, follow me]
"Sadece bit dakika verilir" I looked up at the man who said something to
the woman standing behind him. I couldn't look her face but then the man in
guard uniform moved away. [You have only been given two minutes.]
The woman had worn a grey colored hijab. Her face looked sullen and
lifeless. She was around in her late twenties. My eyes landed on her big
overcoat which showed her pregnant belly. She slowly came near me and
analyzed me for a good moment.
"I'm Azra Tayab." She looked at me and I tried to process who she was. I
then realized who she was.
"Will you say something now?" She asked. I kept looking at her blankly. I
didn't know her well. She sighed and then a tear rolled down her eyes.
"I get it. You are nothing but a spoiled brat of a rich father. I'll make sure
you pay for whatever havoc you have caused." She said through gritted
teeth. I kept staring her like a mad girl. I couldn't understand why she was
crying. I didn't understand what she wanted to know from me. I had just
seen her few times that too I was hidden by some big men.
I tried to pull the chains again and she let out a sarcastic laugh.
"Don't worry girl! You're not going anywhere soon. I'll leave no stone
unturned, I promise you that." She smiled.
"I'll pray to Allah to pour some sanity in you. But, one thing you know what,
we all bear the consequences of our sins in the same life itself. And same
will happen to you." She stood up and went away.
My mouth was wide open and then she turned around. I looked at her face
and it was no more same. It was I.
I woke up panting and wiped the sweat beads off my forehead. No! No! I
got up and ran to the bathroom. I washed my face thoroughly and looked at
the mirror. Azra's voice danced in my head making me sweat more in pure
terror.
We all bear the consequences of our sins in the same life itself.
In the same life.
"No! No! It was a mistake. It was a mistake. It was a very big mistake. I
was young and couldn't understand anything." I cried splashing water on
my face. I went out and wiped my face. I sat in the middle of my bed and
thought about past.
Was it really my mistake? I asked myself.
I had no answer for it. I wanted to be sane. I didn't want to think about it. I
didn't do anything. Everything just happened! If I would have known what I
was doing then I would have never done it. Mom was always right. I was a
sick, psychopath and was dangerous for the society. It was right that they
locked me up otherwise I had no idea what I could have done.
I closed my eyes and tried to think past everything. If anything I wanted to
see was my life before I was fifteen. It was just my Eric and I. It was just us
and nobody else. I had my innocence then not my lunacy. I smiled as I saw
us walking around in the park in search of a perfect spot to play dolls. He
never liked it but always played for my sake. He used to comb my doll's
hair or play kitchen with me rather than going to Ken who always brought
tempting play cars.
I opened my eyes and realized I felt good. I took a deep breath and smiled
caressing my tummy. My Lion was probably hungry. His auntie Kate was
also on leave for a month. Kate's husband was home after a long one year
mission and she was so excited to see him. She had said that she would
come back before baby Lion comes out.
I looked at the table clock; it was twenty minutes past midnight. I slapped
my head when I realized I had skipped the dinner waiting for Eric. He
wasn't home then and I decided to take a nap. He didn't come home last
night too. He told me that he had something to deal with. I was thankful to
God that my husband actually talked to me the night before that too for a
whole two minute otherwise his calls never lasted more than ten seconds.
I got up and went out of my room. I was feeling hungry. I had no idea
whether he came home or not. I couldn't wait any longer. My little Lion
needed food. I hadn't filled my stomach for nine hours already as I had
skipped lunch too. I wasn't feeling too good. I pulled out the rice bowl from
the refrigerator and it was already more than half gone. He was home! I
looked around and found two dishes lying in the sink. May be he was too
hungry.
I heated my rice and poured it on my plate. There was some garlic sauce
that Kate had sent in the morning. I poured it on top and took a spoonful.
My eyes widened at the deliciousness of the sauce. It had enhanced the
whole taste. I took another spoonful when I heard some faint noise coming
from my right.
I put the spoon down instantly, sat on my place upright and gulped in a
lump that had formed in my throat. Then, I got up and followed the noise.
The noise escalated towards his room. My heart ran wildly like I had been
running for hours. My legs felt weak and tears threatened to fall off my
eyes. I walked closer to the door. The hair on my arms stood up in horror.
My hands automatically joined into prayer. It couldn't be what I was
thinking. I begged god to hear me. I took a deep breath and twisted the knob
of the door. And what I saw next made me feel what a true heartbreak felt
like. Every muscle of my heart ripped apart. My jaw fell as a broken
whimper fell out. There was my husband on top of his girlfriend pounding
right into her mercilessly. I closed my eyes and tears ran down like a tap
was undone. I stepped out and pulled the door soundlessly. I fell on knees
crying while only ten feet away he was busy in his sins.
Right at that moment every time her moans stoke my ears, I felt numbness
take me from within. I didn't know what to feel. I felt blankness and
emptiness inside. I got up and rushed to my room. I locked the door. I
couldn't hold back. The hurt was too much to feel. I saw my cell phone’s
display light and grabbed it. I looked at my reflection at the mirror. I hated
myself. I hated the way I looked. I was ugly. I couldn't see myself there. All
I could see was Azra's face and she was laughing at me. She was right! We
all get punished one way or the other. I threw my cell phone on the dressing
mirror and it crashed into pieces along with her.
"He doesn't love us, Lion. He doesn't want us." I cried my heart out.
Everything was a lie. Everything! He lied to me. He desired her. He loved
her. He didn't even love Lion. He was right. He loathed me. He used my
body when his girlfriend wasn't available and what broke me more was I let
him use me. He didn't want me to leave him so that he could show me his
infidelity and kill me every second.
Would I forgive him for this? I asked myself. I was afraid that I knew my
answer and I hated myself more for that. He broke me more than the way I
did. He punished me more than I deserved. I saw I had a picture frame of
our wedding in my closet. I took it out and threw it away. I meant nothing
to him. Just nothing!
He loved her. He could have her. I didn't want to suffocate him more.

I woke up when my head hit one leg of the table. I didn't realize I had been
sleeping on the floor. I checked the time on the clock and it was eight in the
morning already. I hated that I woke up at least I didn't remember my
cheating husband in sleep. I got up and straight went to the kitchen. I didn't
want to stay with him under the same roof. I couldn't bear that he returned
my selfless love with his infidelity.
I knew what I had to do. My Lion seemed to be restless. I knew he was very
hungry but I didn't feel like eating. I put on the stove and placed the pan on
it. I wanted to feed my little baby. It was going to be long day for us.
I kept breaking the eggs when I heard the door of refrigerator open. I knew
who it was. I didn't want to look at him. I hated that he didn't love me. I
hated the fact he loved Roma. I beat the eggs and turned around to pick up
the salt when I collided with his naked chest.
"Sorry!" He said instantly and looked away. I looked at him; he looked so
handsome like all other days. I couldn't believe that he cheated on me but
how could I not believe my eyes. I wondered for how long he had been
cheating on me. I saw him yet I wanted to hear him say that he didn't do
anything with her. I wanted to hear that he loved me. He picked up a pan
and I decided to ask him why he did this with me, why he slept with me and
told me all nice things if he had to bed his girlfriend eventually.
"Eric, did you sleep with her?" I knew his answer nonetheless I waited for
his reply. I knew it would break me and shatter my heart into pieces but I
prayed to hear a negative answer when I very well knew what I was
expecting was next to impossible.
"Yes" He replied nonchalantly. His hair looked messy from how many times
she would have raked her fingers through it. His naked tattooed back had
visible red marks of her nails which only broke my heart into million
pieces. I was already in vain and now I didn't even wish to live. He had
killed me with his infidelity. He was a goddamn murderer yet I loved him
so much which was killing the leftover me.
Why was I still alive? Nobody ever wanted me. I was just a disgrace to
everyone. Everyone around hated my presence. Why was I sent to live such
a life? What wrong did I do to anyone?
My eyes moistened as I knew what was coming next. I blinked my eyes
several times to dry off the moisture but it didn't go away. I didn't want to
cry in front of him and display my weak side which he
called my melodrama.
"Can you move aside? She must be hungry. I need to prepare our
breakfast." He said in a sharp cold voice making me jump. I wouldn't be
doing this anymore, I thought. I couldn't entertain his infidelity anymore. I
gathered all the shit together to ask him what I even did to him which made
him behave this way. But I knew what I did...I caused him pain and now he
was reciprocating the same pain to me.
"Why? Why are you doing this to me?" I shouted in octave for the first time
in my life. I could not bear the immense pain he was giving me. I loved him
with every cell of mine. I loved him so truly, deeply and madly but maybe it
was too late to confess when he was determined on killing every cell of
mine with his ruthlessness.
"You are asking me this?" He glared at me and strode towards me. I stepped
back upon seeing his angry sight again. He pushed me lightly on the cold
wall and gripped my arm tight.
"Er-Eric, stop it."
"Y-You are hurt-ing me…leave me." I pleaded but he looked so cold.
"Eric..."
"SHUT UP!" He shouted making me tremble and stick to my place. He was
not the Eric I knew. He was a changed man now. He was not that sweet
lovely guy with a kind heart anymore because he seemed to crush my heart
under his feet and loving the sight of my tears as if it gave him relief.
"You have the nerve to ask me this when you yourself made my life a living
hell. My life made a huge joke of me just because of you and your..." He
stopped midways and moved away dropping my arm. He looked
dangerously in my eyes like he would rip me apart anytime but refrained.
"I LOATHE you, Viona Waffles. Oh! I'm sorry Viona Cullen. Am I right?
Yes I'm." He threw the glass he was holding on the floor in fury and it
crashed into pieces just like my soul.
"I loathe you so much Viona Cullen for whatever you've done to me. You
don't deserve love from anyone but just immense hatred. I detest you so
much that you'll not even be the last person I'll ever want near me." His
words showed how much he hated me and it was just reverse as much as he
hated me, I loved him even more.
He walked into his room and slammed the door where his girlfriend was
waiting for him after a long night. A lone tear escaped off my eye and then
the salty stream followed. I rested my hand on the counter and it suddenly
landed on the hot pan lying on the counter. I moved my hand away which
suffered a severe burn that was when I tripped and fell on the broken glass
on the floor. The sharp glass pieces sank into my skin and blood dripped on
the floor. My hand felt numb from the burn which I suffered and so did my
body.
Indeed the pain was immense but compared to the pain he was giving me it
was nothing. My body felt weak and I felt dizzy. I felt the earth around me
spin and it engulfed me into darkness.
Never in my life,
I ever thought that a day like this would come.
When I would long for his love,
And he won't pay a damn.
CHAPTER 38
I couldn't stay out and face her. Looking at her face, I felt hatred for myself.
I cheated! I was a bloody cheater. I didn't deserve neither her nor Roma. I
cheated on both of them. I stared out of window trying to escape the guilt I
was feeling but it was like a rock too heavy to escape. Her crying face kept
coming in front of my eyes. It broke me to see her like that. I couldn't stand
her tears. It felt like something inside me was ripping apart with every drop
of hers.
But why was I feeling that way?
I should have been happy. I wanted Roma and I gave her what she wanted. I
knew it was wrong. It was very wrong. We shouldn't have got back
together. She made me a cheating husband and Viona made me a cheating
boyfriend. It wasn't their fault but mine.
I was freaking married and I made a joke of my relationship with my wife. I
disrespected her. I disrespected our marriage. I didn't know what I wanted. I
always wanted her as my wife and now when she was here I didn't know
how to behave. I didn't know how to accept it. I didn't know what her
motive in marrying me was. She laid me, got pregnant only to marry me.
But why? She hated me. Then why? Was it because of my fame? Definitely,
it was.
I couldn't even converse properly with her. I was afraid she'd tell me that I
didn't mean anything to her. But, the only thing she told me few times was
that she loved me. It was hard to believe. How could I believe that she did?
She didn't! She only wanted Cullen as her surname. She made her father
threaten me. It was their entire trap.
Her tears, her smile, her waiting for me, calling me, everything confused
me. Why did she care? I used to suffocate her then what changed? I didn't
know what I felt for her but everything she did affected me. I hated it but
couldn't help as I knew she was with me because of our baby. She didn't
want me in her life. She wanted me in our baby's life. But, it didn't make me
even a cent right.
"I'm sorry, Viona." I looked up at the clear sky. The feeling of guilt was
burning me from inside. The look on her face was devastating when I told
her that I loathed her. The wet trail of her tears burnt every fiber of mine. I
couldn't see her in eyes. I was a pathetic husband.
"I don't really loathe you. I lo-"
I sighed. I couldn't say that. It was all a lie. Love's a lie. Vio was a lie. She
did every cruel thing to me. She didn't want my love. She tore my love
away. She didn't care if I died. If anything she was concerned about then it
was running away from me. Today, she was my wife. She has my child
inside her. I got her but I didn't actually get her. She was not my Vio. She
was someone else. Nothing about her was same. She barely smiled which
was enough to tell me that she wasn't happy with me. I kept my distance; I
didn't want to suffocate her more. Her pretty greens eyes had lost their
luster. Her face was so lifeless and dull, every time I looked at her. She was
lazy while my Vio was full of life and love. My Vio used to make me run
after her. She was not same anymore. There was another person in her body.
She looked disturbed and deep in thoughts like she was regretting our time
together. And, it was because I was around her.
I couldn't see her sad because of me. I didn't deserve her and she didn't love
me. It was better to give her freedom. A divorce was best option but I didn't
want it. I didn't know what I wanted. I just didn't want it. I was so lost.
"Eric?" I turned around when I heard my name. I saw Roma putting on her
dress. I lowered my eyes and stared the floor. The feeling of guilt surfaced
me even more. I loved her. I fücked her thinking about Viona. It cheated on
her too. I looked at her when she was done. She was always by my side.
She always told me that she loved me and I never doubted it. I knew she
did. She could be a bitch at times when things were not in her favor but she
had a big heart. She smiled brightly and came nearer. I couldn't look her in
eyes. How could I?
"You didn't cook anything?" She asked. I shook my head and looked away.
She came by my side and rubbed my back. I never cringed at her touch but I
did today. She frowned when I moved away.
"What happened?" She asked.
I looked at her. She looked worried and fearful. I smiled resentfully. She
took advantage of me just as I did.
"I told you yester night about waiting. I told you I didn't want to cheat on
her. Why didn't you cooperate?"
"C'mon, it was bound to happen so it happened besides it no big deal. We
love each other and we can have sex whenever we want." She shook my
arm. When I didn’t reply her she inhaled deeply, “Do you regret doing it?”
"I do." I looked up and she moved away.
"Are you telling me that you don't love me anymore? Yes, because this is
how you've been behaving since she came in our lives." She yelled and
picked up her bag.
"I didn't mean to say that. You could have stopped me rather than tempting
me. I wasn't thinking straight." I went to the drawer and handed her Tylenol.
"Wasn't thinking straight? What do you mean? You were masturbating in
bathroom when I was right here!" She gulped down the pill.
"Leave it, Romy. Go home."
I turned around to put a shirt on. She kept staring me for long before
walking away. I wanted to stop her and apologize to her. I wanted to tell her
that I loved her but I chose to keep mum. I was a bloody cheater who was
dreaming of another lady.
She turned around and threw me a glance.
"Know what Cullen Sullen? Fück you." She showed me her middle finger
and slammed the door shut. Her little drama had started again.
I sat on bed and thought about my entangled relationships with two women.
I denied on surface but deep down I knew it was wrong. I was an idiot in
love with two women at the same time and I didn't want to choose. I just
couldn't choose any one. I was afraid of it.
I turned around when the door opened immediately. Roma rushed in. She
looked horrified and disorientation.
"Eric-" She panted.
I rose up and went near her.
"Viona- she is lying in - kitchen-"
"What!" All the air left my lungs, I felt squeezed up. I rushed out of the
room straight to the kitchen. My panic level shot up when I saw her lying
on the floor. She looked so lifeless and it scared me to extremes.
"Viona!" I pulled up her head and patted her cheeks. I didn't know what to
do. I didn't know how she fell. I looked down at her legs and saw glass
pieces were embedded into her skin. Dark red blood had pooled around her
legs. I looked around baffled.
"Are you blind? Bring some water." I turned to look at dumb Roma. She
was standing there with a horrifying look on her face. She rushed to bring
the glass of water and handed it to me.
"Viona, please open your eyes." I sprinkled some water on her face but she
did not waking up. I was dead scared about both her and the baby. Her hand
looked red because of the severe burn.
"Go, get the car." I said and Roma ran out.
I picked her up and rushed out. Roma was ready with the car and I rushed in
the backseat with her in my arms. I kept patting her cheeks but she wasn't
waking.
"Drive faster." I yelled and Roma accelerated with a frown on her face.
I pulled Viona closer and rubbed her stomach. There was no movement
from the baby. I didn't want the baby to panic. I patted her cheeks again
begging her to wake up. She was scaring the hell out of me. I shifted her
and held her leg. It was full of small glass pieces pierced into her skin.
Blood had dried around them. I looked at her once before pulling out each
glass piece. Her legs started bleeding again. I looked around and pulled
Roma's bag.
"Hey, that's mine." Roma shouted.
"Shut up!"
I pulled out a wipe and wiped her leg. She was sleeping serenely like last
night but I so wanted to wake her up right then. I wanted to see her well and
fine, walking and talking. It was tearing me up seeing her in such state and
it was all because of me.
I tied a handkerchief around her wound and held tightly the skin which it
couldn't cover. I rushed out when we reached hospital.
"I'll look over the formalities." Roma yelled from behind. I straightaway
rushed to the emergency with Viona in my arms. A nurse guided me in the
emergency and rushed to call the doctor. I laid her on the bed and rubbed
her arms and stomach.
I got up when I saw a doctor step in. She instantly came by my side and
took out her stethoscope.
"Can you explain what exactly happened?" She asked.
"She was in the ki-kitchen. I don't know what happened then, I found her
ly-ing on the floor. There was water spattered around. May be she slipped."
I informed. She nodded and asked me to stand at a distance. A nurse began
examining her wounds.
She right away pulled her top up and checked on the baby. She turned to my
side and smiled.
"Don't worry! The baby seems okay but I would like to run some tests on
her then only we would be able to tell something." She informed and I
sighed in relief. Thank goodness! My baby was fine.
"Get her ready for the sonography but collect a blood sample before." She
told one nurse and the latter nodded.
"Please wait outside." She told me and I obliged.
I paced around the waiting room for what felt like three hours. My heart
was hammering aloud. I prayed for everything to be fine. I kept checking
my wrist watch from time to time. I sat down hopelessly when the doctor
was still not out. My insides had started panicking. If everything was fine
then it shouldn't take much time. I got up when I saw the door open. A
young nurse came in and took me to the doctor's cabin.
I knocked on the big mahogany door as soon as I reached the cabin. My
adrenaline was in full rush.
"Come in." She said wearing a serious look.
I stepped in and she asked me to take the chair in front of her desk. She was
examining some reports and then after few minutes she closed the file. I
gulped down the sick lump that had formed in my throat. I was beyond
nervous. My palms started sweating.
"Are you any relative of hers?" She asked putting away her glasses.
"I'm her husband." I replied to which she frowned.
"Okay, there are few things that I need to know-" I immediately cut her off.
"What has happened to her? Is she alright? How the baby?" I just wanted to
know it before anything else. She sighed and looked at me rubbing her
palms.
"No, they aren't alright." Her voice held seriousness.
"What do you m-mean?”
"Look, she fainted because of the low blood pressure. There might be good
reasons for it. Like shock, dehydration, emotional stress, insecurity, fear or
pain." She stated and I kept silent. A part of me knew why this happened. It
happened because of me. In the back of my mind her words kept ringing.
Eric, did you sleep with her?
Eric, did you sleep with her?
It was an accusation.
"Do you have any idea what could be the possible reason?" She asked. I
shook my head. I knew the reason. I was the damn reason.
"Is she on any kind of medicines?" She asked. I didn't know what to answer.
I effing didn't know. I was truly a pathetic man. I didn't know a single thing
about my wife's health.
"As far as I know, she isn't." I said and she nodded.
"It's strange. Her cortisol level is exceeding the normal.-"
"What that?" I asked confused.
"Well, it’s a stress hormone. It is result of depression, insecurity, fear and
unnecessary anxiety. It should range between 10-20 mcg/ dL in a normal
human while in her case it's 26mcg/dL which is highly abnormal." She
explained.
It couldn't be true!
I pondered over her habits what I had noticed and then things registered.
Suddenly, her staying silent, not coming out of her room, Kate's complaints
about her not talking to anyone, her appearance, her appetite everything
started making sense. She was stressed and depressed. But for what?
"It could be reduced. Right? There might be medicines. She'd be okay?" I
felt too restless within me I wanted to rush to her and comfort her. I longed
to see her smile. I wanted to make her smile.
"Yes, she'd be okay. I'll refer her to a psychologist. He'll prescribe some
antidepressants. But, the baby-"
"W-what happened to baby? Is it fine?" I asked. I was too afraid. My
surrounding suddenly felt too hot. She took out a sonogram and put it in
front of me. I saw my little baby curled up in her womb. It looked big,
bigger than the picture from my dream. It wasn't a very clear picture of him
but its bones were clearly visible. I swelled in happiness when I saw my
little baby. I couldn't wait for next few weeks. I wanted my baby out soon.
"Emotions don't pass from mother to child in her womb but, hormones do.
I'm afraid the baby would grow up into a very introvert and depressed
personality." She said making me panic more. It wasn't what any parent
would want for their baby.
"What? N-no! N-"
"That's just an assumption. There are 10 percent chances that baby would
be a very happy and active individual. But that's our later concern. What I
need to tell you first is due to her fall, the left side of her stomach hit the
floor with much force. Although, the baby is well protected in thick shock
absorbent sac but it must be a huge force as it broke the baby's clavicle."
She pointed at the collar of my baby touching a bone there which seemed to
have some deep crack in it. My insides started shivering as I saw the broken
bone. I couldn't believe what my recklessness caused my baby. I shouldn't
have thrown the glass on floor. I effing shouldn't have done that. Sweat
beads started trickling down my back and I shook my head. I couldn't
imagine my baby in pain.
No!
"Don't worry! I'll refer her to an orthopedic surgeon. Bones don’t break
inside the womb unless it’s a case of Oestogenesis Imperfecta.” She spoke.
“What is that?” I asked as I forgot how to breathe upon hearing her.
“It’s a brittle bone disease. The baby might break its bones while moving.
There seems one fracture until now but I cannot say anything about future.
Take care of her diet and be strict with the medicines and their dosage. Plus
don’t forget to visit the orthopedic department on the ground floor. They’ll
inform you better. After that bring the reports to me." She smiled handling
me the prescription.
"Please, don't tell her about it. She'll be worried and it'll ruin her condition
even more." I pleaded, she nodded her head and that was my cue to move
out.
I got up and walked out of her cabin. I was scared beyond death. I was
hurting for her and our little baby. Our baby wasn't even born yet and the
clashes between us made it suffer. A wet trail ran down my cheek as I saw
her lying on the bed with thick IV in her veins. I wiped my tears. It was
breaking me. She was breaking me again. I rushed to the parking and got
inside my car and drove to the pharmacy.
VIONA'S POV
I opened my eyes but my vision was hazy. I blinked several times and the
view started to settle down. I looked around me and it seemed to be a
hospital room. I saw a nurse busy with an injection at my left. The fear of
being injected settled inside me. I tried to get up but she noticed me.
"Oh! You woke up. How are you feeling?" She smiled at me.
"I- I'm feeling…good." I rubbed my hair and my hand involuntarily went to
rub my belly. I was alarmed when I realized I had fallen down. I looked
down at my belly and then at the nurse.
"How's my baby?" I asked in bewilderment.
"The baby is okay. I'll inform the doctor and your husband." She smiled and
left.
I took a deep breath. My little one was fine. I didn't need anything else. I felt
little drowsy but I knew I needed to go away. I didn't want to stay in his life
and abandon him from getting the love of his life. Lion and I were just a
baggage for him. I loved him. I loved him too much to understand that he
loved someone else.
He didn't love me.
He disrespected me. I pulled the IV needle from my veins and threw them
aside. My legs were aching but I got out of bed with all the strength in me.
He didn't need to wait for six more weeks more to throw me away
and snatch away my baby from me. I could never let him be that cruel to
me.
I saw the nurse had left her folder on the stand near the bed. I walked and
stole a pen and a piece of paper from it. I didn't want him to get troubled. I
wanted to inform him that I was leaving him and never coming back. He
could go to whosoever he wanted.
Leaving the letter on bed, I ran out of the hospital as soon as I could. I
found a lady in the parking. She seemed to be a nice lady. She smiled at me
and got into her car. I ran to her and knocked on her window.
"Yes?" She asked courteously.
"Can I please ask you for a lift?" I pleaded and she smiled warmly looking
at my stomach.
"Come in." She asked and I slipped beside her. I was glad she didn't ask me
too many questions.
I asked her to drop me to my dad's place and she gladly did. All the way I
couldn't stop thinking about Eric. It was hard to hold back tears. I didn't
want to cry. I rubbed my belly and Lion slept silently. He must be sleeping.
I smiled at the thought and knocked on the door of my dad's mansion.
After five minutes of constant knocking and ringing the doorbell the door
opened. Mom opened the door with a smile but when her eyes landed on me
her smile vanished. Tears rolled down my eyes and I ran to embrace her. I
wanted her warm hug. I wanted her to tell me everything would be fine. I
sobbed harder holding her tight. After few seconds, I felt her arms around
me.
"What happened?" She asked rubbing my back. Her voice was soft.
I couldn't stop crying. She was right. He was never good for me. I wiped
my tears and she looked at me with concern in her eyes.
"You were right, mom. I learnt my lesson well. He isn't right for me. You
were so right." Another tear rolled down my eye and she pulled me into her
warm embrace.
"What happened? Tell me." She said with all the tenderness.
"He cheated on me." The words slipped my mouth and I didn't know for
how long we stayed like this. She rubbed my back and silenced me. She
offered me water and I chugged it down in one go.
"Did you run away from the hospital?" She asked looking at my hospital
patient gown. I nodded and she looked at my hand questioningly.
"I suffered a burn." I told her and she nodded her head in understanding.
"Where is dad?" I asked.
"He and Ermes have gone to Denmark on a business tour. They'll be back
by next week." She informed and went to the kitchen.
"Go clean yourself up. I'll lay lunch for you." She said and I nodded. Lion
must have been hungry and I hadn't supplied him food for twenty four
hours. I got up and went to my old bedroom. I showered carefully not
wetting my injuries. I picked up a loose dress from my old wardrobe. Ermes
had brought big dresses for me when I found out that I was pregnant with
Lion.
I combed my hair neatly and back to the dining. Mom had made me some
hot chicken soup and pasta. It tasted delicious like always. I licked my
spoon clean. I was so full. I got up to leave for a nap when she stopped me.
"Where are you going?" She asked.
"To my room." I said.
"There's no room for you in here anymore. Go back to your husband." She
said firmly. I looked at her in disbelief. The warm motherly figure in her
was long gone. She stood there with her arms wrapped together.
"I'll not go back to him." I revolted holding my belly.
"Then go anywhere. I don't care. And keep your voice low. Just get out of
my house." She said through gritted teeth. I couldn't believe she changed
her mind in minutes. Tears welled up in my eyes upon seeing her different
faces.
"M-mom, where else will I go?" My voice was a mere whisper. She neared
me and held my arm firmly. She then dragged me all the way out.
"Don't you even dare to show up again. I don't care where you go. Go back
to your husband or anywhere. But please my family alone. If you have any
shame left in you then please leave our lives and don't ever come back. We
are better off without you." She spilled poison and shut the door on my
face.
My face was wet with the constantly rolling tears. I chose to walk a lane. I
didn't know where I was going. My breath was heavy. I was heartbroken.
The sun was about to go down. I kept walking for hours. I kept walking
until my legs gave up, until I had no energy left in my body. I couldn't stop
crying for us. For Lion and I.
Nobody loved me. Nobody loved us.
Nobody ever did!

CHAPTER 39
ERIC'S POV
My breath caught in my lungs as I read her letter numerous times. My limbs
started shaking as I held the piece of paper between my fingers. Everything
around me felt so hot even when the weather was cold. I didn't know what
to do. She had left me.
She effing left me to rot!
I gasped for more air as I read her words.
Eric,
I'm sorry that I'm leaving like this but I don't know what else to do. I can't
live with you after watching everything with my own eyes. It hurts me. You
don't love me and our baby is a part of me. How can you love him when you
loathe me? All I wanted from our marriage was a father that my child
would look up to. But, you unmistakably are not the one. You want to take
away my child from me and I don't have a brutal heart to give away my
child. You don't have to wait for next six weeks. You can divorce me and
marry her. But one thing I want to tell you that I'll never let you snatch my
baby away from me.
Goodbye
Viona
She saw us! Darn it! What had I done? I couldn't even imagine what she
would have felt. I couldn't even imagine what I would have done if I were
in her place. I was wrong. I did so wrong.
My heart pounded frantically against my ribcage as I slowly absorbed in
what I had done. I realized I had ruined everything. I did everything to seek
my revenge. I wanted her to feel the same pain what she made me feel, but
now it was hurting me. I drove her away. My deeds did. She was still my
wife and there was no way in hell I was divorcing her anytime soon.
A cold fear ran down my spine at the thought of losing her, losing my baby.
They both were not in good condition. I needed to rush to her and get her
back.
I ran to my car and dialed her mother's number. I was so impatient. It was
the only place she could go to. I was dying to hear her voice. I wanted to
see her. I wanted to see my baby. Nothing comforted. With every passing
second I felt choked. I felt like my limbs were chopped off.
Aunt Cecil answered my call in fifth ring.
"Aunt Cecil, has Vio-" She didn't even let me finish.
"Yeah, she showed up an hour ago."
"Is she still there? I want t-"
"I sent her back to sought out both of your differences. She must have
reached by now." She said.
"Did she say she was coming back to me?" I asked impatiently.
"Of course! Where else will she go? Don't worry, she’ll come back. She
knows she can't do anything on her own." She said making me confused at
the last part but I felt a little reassured. She hung up the call curtly. I was
well aware of the fact that she didn't like me much but I never knew why.
I drove home in jet speed only to find a welcoming locked door. The level
of anxiety shot up within me when I didn't locate her anywhere. I called
everyone I knew to ask about her but she was with nobody. I was sweating
excessively and breathing heavily. My muscles tensed up as I recalled her
words. She had left me. She took away our baby too. But where was she?
She was sick and our baby had suffered a fracture. Thinking about it made
me hollow from inside. It must have been suffering inside her. It must have
been in pain. I needed to go for her. I loved her. I loved our baby. I loved
both of them so much to ever let go. I rushed to my car; I knew I had to find
her soon.
VIONA'S POV
I rested my back against the cold metal of the truck. I was sweating and
panting in exhaustion. I crawled on the cold metal floor and hid behind the
big boxes. The strong smell of oranges hit my nostrils and a small ray of
hope lit up from within. I was hungry beyond measures.
I held one carton firmly as the truck went through some silent broken down
lanes. I had no idea where the truck was going. I couldn't walk more so I
climbed the truck that I saw parked in front of a small market. New York
didn't have a life for me and my baby anymore. Nobody wanted us there. It
was best to leave things for better.
I came on my knees and opened one carton. The sweet smell of ripened
oranges hit my senses and I latched over them. My Lion wasn't even
moving very much today otherwise he was a hyperactive baby. May be it
was because he was hungry and didn't have much energy.
I ate eight big oranges at once. I turned to the right and saw a stack of dirty
blankets piled up together. It was a cold night so I stole one and wrapped it
around myself. I was relieved that I fed Lion on time, it was my biggest
concern. He was soon going to be out and I had no place to go.
It would be difficult at first then everything will settle down, I thought.
The truck had been moving for almost three hours now and I knew that I
was very far from the person I loved the most. So far every day I had loved
him, I just couldn't unlove him. I loved him so I left him for his happiness.
I smiled dejectedly and massaged my belly. Lion usually responded to my
touch right away but today he was too lazy. May be he was feeling the same
as I was feeling. May be he missed his daddy. I missed his daddy too but I
had a part of him inside my womb and that kept me sane.
But, it was going to be okay. If his daddy could raise him like a prince then
maybe I'd raise him like a normal kid. I'd work day and night to keep him
warm and safe. I'd provide him with my tender care and shower all my love
on him. I'd spoil him. And he'd love me, I thought.
"Everything would be okay, Lion." I patted my belly but again there was no
response from him. May be he was sleeping.
I had to start a new life with my baby. I was scared because I had nothing
with me. I didn't have any money which would ease the situation. I looked
at the remaining oranges in the carton and I knew I had to steal them for
tomorrow. I had no bag to carry them so I tore my dress and tied it into a
bag. I put the oranges in them and then I felt the truck stop after a while.
I heard the two men talking, I was beyond horrified. What if they caught
me? I hid behind the cartons and saw them unloading the cartons one by
one. My heartbeat sped up when I saw them climbing up.
"Hey! Let's put these inside first." Someone yelled from behind and the men
jumped down.
"Christ! Save us please." I pleaded and saw the men going away with the
cartons.
I grabbed the bag of oranges and held the dirty blanket tight which was a
boon for me in the cold night. With steady steps I reached the edge of truck
and stepped down carefully. Once I stepped on the ground I started running
my way to the main road.
**********
After a half an hour of running I reached a local market. It was already late
in the evening and most of the shops had closed too and some were at the
verge of being closed. I looked around the less crowded street to find a
perfect spot for me to sit. I saw some small poor kids were sitting on the
crossroad square. There were huge traffic lights and it was clean too.
I started walking toward the square and crossed the road. I stopped all of a
sudden when I saw a bike stop in front of me. The man removed his helmet
and glared at me. I stepped back and gripped my blanket tightly.
"Did you only find my bike to die? Move back and take your stray too." He
yelled making me shudder in fear.
I looked down only to find a small dirty white puppy following me. It
looked sacred and lost. I stooped down to pick it up and caressed it. I
examined it and found it was a she dog. I smiled at her and she looked at
me with her big black shiny eyes. She looked very thin and fragile. I took
her with me in the crossroad square and we three spent our night beneath
twinkling stars.
********
I opened my eyes to the clear blue sky. I tried to get up but my back ached
from the hard cemented floor I was sleeping on. I looked at the little she
dog sitting beside me.
"Honey!" I said and she looked up.
Oh! She liked her name.
I looked around and the sun was already up and the street was too busy. I
saw one of the hoarding stating Welcome to Hudson.
So, we were in Hudson.
I had no clue what I was supposed to do. I needed to grab a job first and
look for a place we three could call home. Yep! Honey was also a part of
my little family now.
I rubbed my belly and felt Lion kick me slowly. I was instantly excited. He
got me really worried by not moving and not getting into some action the
previous day. I turned to hold the grill to get up when I saw a paper bag
hanging on the grill. I picked it up and opened it quickly. My mouth
watered up when I saw a big burger inside it.
I ate the most of it and gave a small part to little Honey. She ate it quickly
and then I picked her up. I found a public washroom nearby and sneaked
inside. I washed my face and I saw my reflection in the mirror. I looked like
a ghost...like always.
I then walked out to look around for work. I was ready to do any kind of
job. I just needed some money in exchange and a place to live. I couldn't
spend my nights on roadside under the stars or even if I could until Lion
was born. Once Lion would come out I needed a place for us to live. I
needed to collect money for my delivery too.
I reached in front of a small restaurant. There was a board hung outside.
Cleaners required!
A ray of hope lightened inside me and I walked to the restaurant. The
beautiful girl in the reception was staring me and when I looked around, I
found everyone staring me too. I couldn’t understand why they were staring
me. I felt conscious of myself nonetheless I walked in to the receptionist.
"Hi, I saw the hoarding outside that you require a cleaner in the restaurant."
I smiled.
She looked at me from up to bottom and nodded.
"I'm here for the job. I can clean everything. Please give me a chance." I
pleaded and she frowned.
"Cleaner, Eh?" She asked and I nodded.
"First, go and clean yourself. We want people to come in our restaurant not
to leave and give us poor ratings." She said with a sour face and I examined
myself. I turned around and a tear rolled down my cheeks. She didn't say
something wrong. I was not in a very good state with a torn dress and dirty
blanket around me.
I walked away with my poor Honey, little Lion and a bag of oranges. I was
crossing the street to go back to the place where I spent the night. I would
find some other way to earn, I thought.
I turned around when I heard a big horn and halted in my position. I
covered my eyes as I saw the big car approaching me speedily. I knew I
would not escape it.

CHAPTER 40
I laid underneath the dark illuminating sky. The stars shone brightly unlike
my heart. My back ached due to the hard cemented pavement. My burnt
hand and injured legs were in pain too. I was losing my hope. The day had
been hard. I roamed around for the job but they all refused to take me in. I
had nothing to do and nowhere to go.
My stomach was churning painfully. I had not filled my hungry stomach
too. I was not concerned much about my hungry stomach but Lion's. He
wasn't even speaking to me and it was tearing me apart. He barely showed
any movement since morning. My heart pained for him. Today, I was on the
verge of dying if the driver had not pulled the hand brake on time but my
oranges got squeezed beneath his car leaving nothing for all three of us.
I tossed and turned on my left side pulling the blanket over me. I
whimpered in pain when Lion kicked me too hard but at that moment the
pain seemed overwhelming. I was happy that he was being a little active. I
smiled and patted my belly. Lion kicked me again but this time it was too
painful to bear. A small scream left my mouth and the lower region of my
belly started cramping. Few sweat beads formed on my forehead and I saw
Honey wake up. She barked and snuggled into me.
"Lion, baby what's wrong?" I mumbled when he kicked me with much
force. I knew he wouldn't reply me but I knew he could hear me. My Ob-
gyn had told me that babies inside womb could hear their mother's voice.
I gasped when he did it again. I turned and laid straight in my position.
Honey jumped on top of my chest and I held her tight. With other hand I
rubbed my belly and comforted my little Lion who was so restless. I again
shifted to my left side and he started his kicking game again but when I laid
straight again he stopped. May be he didn't like the particular sleeping
position.
I closed my eyes thinking about Eric. What must he be doing? How must he
have been? I missed him to eternity. But every time I thought about him, his
girlfriend came running in. It hurt me to think about both of them together. I
was wounded. Had I already known about their relationship earlier, I would
have never gone to Roma's place. But then, everything was destined. I
didn't blame anyone. If I wouldn't have gone to Roma's place then Lion
wouldn't have existed in my life.
"I love you, Eric. I always did. More than anyone and everyone. I love you
more than her." A small tear left my eye as I stared into the starry night. I
quickly wiped it and smiled. I missed him so much. He did everything to
hurt me. He slept with me. He slept with her and betrayed me. But, this was
my love, so forgivable. I just couldn't hate him. I loved him so much to hate
him. Ever since I came across the feeling called love, I always loved him.
Every single day of my life he was my hope to live. He was my hope to
fight my disorders. But now...
"You are better off without us. Love cannot be begged. If you don't love us
then you never will. But, Lion misses you. He's even angry with me. He
loves you. He isn’t even talking to me." I patted my belly and Lion seemed
to fall in a small slumber.
Honey barked above me making cute noises. I smiled and pecked her furry
head.
"We both love you too." I said and she wagged her tail like Cole's Jordie
did.
I sighed deeply and closed my eyes and soon I was peacefully asleep.
********
When I woke up in the morning the first thing I came across with was a
grumbling stomach. I got up wrapping the blanket tight around me. It was
cold December and everything was freezing already. I saw little lumps of
soft snow falling on the street. I was suddenly worried. It was freezing cold
and we didn't have anywhere to go. I got up and walked with Honey in my
arm to the little bus station in front of us.
We sat for few hours and a big smile found its way to my lips when I saw
the shining sun come above the clouds. It was still freezing cold but the
snow seemed to disappear. I got up from the big chair and made my way
out to the city. My eyes landed on the illuminating red light in the traffic
signal and the vehicles stopped. Two kids ran toward the cars and started
wiping them with a fold of cloth in their hands. They came back running
when they got money in exchange.
"How much did you make?" The older boy asked the younger one.
"Five dollars." The little kid smiled.
"Come, let's grab something to eat." They held each other's fingers and ran
away toward a shop. I smiled as I looked at them. The happy smiles on their
faces made me happy too.
The traffic signal changed and the vehicles started rushing again making
huge noises. I rubbed my belly and held Honey closely. My leg was giving
up from the severe pain but I already had something in my head. I removed
the blanket from me and kept it on the pavement. I made Honey sit on it and
then I tore the ankle part of my dress and folded it neatly. My smile lit up as
the traffic signal again changed into red.
The freezing cold air hit my skin. Immediately, few goosebumps erupted on
my skin but I made my way towards the stopped vehicles. My hand went to
my belly to caress my little Lion in assurance. I looked around to find a
dusty car and when I found one I raised my hand to the glass and started
wiping it. I wiped all the dusty metal and then the driver's window slid
down.
"That's alright." He said and handed me a ten dollar bill.
"Thank you!" I smiled brightly. He nodded looking at my belly and I moved
on to the next car.
There were still thirty seconds left for the yellow signal to appear. I wiped
the next car. The man inside the car handed me a five dollar bill. Finally,
when the yellow signal hit I went back to the pavement where I kept Honey.
She looked lost and sad but soon when she noticed me she started barking.
I went to her and lifted her up, wrapped the blanket around myself and
started walking around the streets.
"Lion and Honey, just few more minutes and we'll have our food." I said.
They both didn't respond to me but I didn't mind. I saw a small burger joint
and happily walked in the said direction.
I saw a middle aged man was making burgers and was handling everything
on his own. I stopped near his joint and he looked up. My mouth watered up
at the sight of delicious burgers. The aroma of cheese and mozzarella filled
in my nostrils. He twisted his mouth as he took in my sight. I didn't care. I
just wanted the burger.
"Go away!" He yelled making me quiver in my position.
"I- I want the b-burgers." I said with a frown and he laughed dryly. He was
a impolite man. I didn't like him at all.
"I sell burgers. I don't distribute them free of cost." He said and gestured me
to stand away.
"I have money. How much does one cost?" I asked. He looked in my
direction and analyzed me from head to toe. He laughed again and said,
"five dollars for one."
"I want three." I said and he looked at me awkwardly.
"Fifteen dollars first." He said.
"Stand away." He shrieked as I stepped near his joint. Scared, I stood at a
distance.
"Keep the money on the counter." He said and I dropped the bills on the
small counter. He made three burgers and packed them in a paper packet
and threw it in my direction. I immediately caught it and walked away.
I ate one and a half burger and fed half of it to Honey. She was so hungry
that she immediately gulped everything down. I was still not full. I wanted
to eat the burger I kept for lunch too but I knew I wouldn't be able to buy
more.
**********
The evening approached and I was starving to death. The weather had
started freezing again. Tears fell from my eyes nonstop. I had tried asking
for work but nobody gave me any work. I was hungry beyond measures. I
was worried it would affect Lion. A part of me was regretting on leaving
Eric. I had forgotten that the main reason I married him was Lion. It was for
Lion's future and now I was a pathetic mother who couldn't even afford
bread for him.
I was feeling strong cramps in the lower reason of my belly. I couldn't
understand what was wrong. I massaged my belly but nothing soothed. My
stomach ached both because of hunger and cramps. I walked back to the
burger joint. It was almost dusk. He was making a burger. I made my way
to him. He looked at me and again made a disgusted face.
"I want three burgers." I said.
He wrapped my burgers and asked for fifteen dollars again. I looked around
in misery. I didn't have any money. I looked at him with tears in my eyes.
"I'd pay you tomorrow, please." I pleaded but he shook his head.
"Okay then, sorry." He laughed bitterly making me cry more.
"Please, my baby is hungry. I want food." I said. He looked at my belly and
then in my eyes.
"I don't care." He spat and again got back to his work. I looked around and
by now I was losing it all. I saw the heating pan on the stove. I couldn't see
anything. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I put Honey down on the
ground and picked up the hot pan. I threw the hot pan on his hand and a
huge scream left his mouth.
"You crazy bitch!" He shrieked in anger. He kept blowing air on his burnt
hand. I took the opportunity to steal the burgers from him and run away. He
kept yelling and cursing in background but I didn't look back.
I went into the crowdy bus station and sat on a chair. I wrapped my blanket
around myself and ate all the burgers in one go. I fed Honey a little but she
didn't seem to like the burgers anymore. She didn't even touch it.
I laid flat on the chair and rubbed my palms together before placing it on
my belly. It was aching too much and the pain was not even disappearing, it
was constant. I took deep breaths and rubbed my palms together. I didn't
know what was wrong. I wanted to visit a gynecologist but I didn't have
money. I wanted a home for us but I didn't have money. I wanted food for
our survival but I didn't have money.
I didn't have any money!
I stared into the ceiling of the station and wondered what everybody at
home would be like. Everything would have been normal. Everyone would
have been happy without us. They all didn't care about us. I sighed and
wiped my tears which was when I saw the thick platinum band on my ring
finger.
My wedding band!

CHAPTER 41
ERIC'S POV
"Do we have to stop at Kate's place?" Daniel asked.
"Yes, please."
He drove fast through the crowded street. I closed my eyes and took a deep
breath. It had been three days and there was no trace of her in the city. Aunt
Cecil said that she didn't leave with anything; I couldn't guess where she
was and how she was doing. She could have been anywhere in the city or
else in neighboring towns. She couldn't get very far without money. With
every passing hour I was losing my hope. There was no news of her from
the police department too. Aunt Cecil took their responsibility as she was an
ex chief inspector in the same branch so she was friend with most of the
officers.
I looked out of the window at the moving people with their families and I
realized what I had done. I was dying inside just to see one glimpse of her. I
would have given away every single penny for her presence. I would have
swallowed nails only if it could take away my baby's pain. I restlessly sat
inside. I had already mailed her picture to the neighboring towns’ police
departments. It was all over in papers. I wished to get any clue of her sooner
because she wasn't very far from me.
I regretted dreaming her! I regretted being blinded by her. I was in my
effing senses yet I couldn't see it wasn't her but Roma. I couldn’t understand
how it happened. I couldn't even describe how much I loathed myself for
doing this.
My cell phone rang which took me out of my reverie. I swiped the answer
key without even checking the caller ID.
"Cullen Sullen!" Roma's voice boomed in my ear as soon as I opened my
mouth to speak. I sighed in disappointment. I wished it were her on phone.
But who was I kidding? I knew she didn't leave me to come back.
"What do you want?" I asked.
"What do I want? Why aren't you home yet? God! It's been three days. Do
you have any idea how worried I am and on top of all you've been ignoring
me?" She yelled.
I wasn't in a mood to pick up a fight with her. I was too stressed to even talk
to her.
"I won't come back until I find her. I don't know how-"
"Oh please! She did what we wanted. She made things easy for us, Eric.
Why are you going after her? You should be happy that she left."
"She's sick. My baby is not well. You won't understand this! They need me.
Better don't talk to me right now. I'm in no mood to fight you." I replied
keeping my calm. I didn't want to shout at her in front of Daniel.
Daniel stopped the car in front of a lone house and stepped outside. I looked
outside and he indicated me to come out.
"Oh! C'mon Eric, you should go and talk to the lawyer and file a divorce
petition. Besides, I really need you." She shouted pushing all my buttons. I
couldn't stand talking to her more. She was deliberately pissing me off.
"Oh! Great! Are you telling me to forget my child? If that's the case then
I'm hell not coming to you. Get one thing clear in your head; I'm really not
interested in fücking your effing cünt. You can't puppet me around by
yelling at me. And yes, if you really want me so bad then find your pink
dildo and shove it in. May be then you won't need me." I stepped out of the
car disconnecting the call. I was fed up of her advances. Few months ago I
would have licked the ground she walked on but now things were so
different.
I looked forward to see a big brown house in front of me. For a housekeeper
Kate's home was a luxury. Actually, Kate didn't need to work at all. Her
husband was in military so it just bored her at home. Her mother in law was
a good friend of my mother. It was on mom's insistence that she agreed to
work as a housekeeper only to look after Viona.
I walked to the door and rang the doorbell impatiently. The door was
opened by a young girl. She resembled Kate. As soon as her eyes landed on
me her mouth opened into a big O.
"Hi, I'm Eric Cullen." I introduced but she was adamant on staring me. She
seemed to be frozen.
"May I see Mrs. Lockwood?" I asked and she nodded her head slowly. She
went in and came out with Kate. I was relieved to see her after so many
days. She was out of town from last four days and it was very hard to
contact her.
"Good afternoon Mr. Cullen, please come inside." She insisted. I nodded
my head and pulled up a smile.
Daniel and I stepped in. She leaded us to the couch.
"Please make yourself comfortable. Cathy, please make some black coffee."
She said checking the time on her wrist watch. She knew what I needed and
at what time.
"No, it's okay Cathy. Please don't, we are in a hurry." I said and Cathy
stopped. She went in her room and Kate looked at us.
"Yes, Mr. Cullen? It must be some emergency otherwise you wouldn't have
shown up." She said and I nodded.
"Viona is missing." I said and her head jerked up.
"Wh-what?”
"It's been three days and there's no clue of her. Did she try calling you in
past three days?" I asked but she seemed clueless.
"Okay! I'm here to inform you that if you receive her call please inform me
or the police." I said and she nodded.
"But why did she leave?" She asked in confusion. I inhaled heavily and
looked at her.
"Personal issues. But right now neither she's well nor the baby. If you find
any clue please inform us." I said before turning around to leave.
Daniel and I were about to reach the door when she said, "How sure are you
that she left?"
How sure am I? Because, I knew why she left. She left me with an effing
letter stating that she saw me cheating on her with her own eyes. She ran
away because she knew I was planning to divorce her and take the baby
away from her.
"What do you mean?" I asked in confusion as I processed her words again.
She seemed to be in deep thoughts and a deep V had formed in between of
her forehead.
"Yeah! Actually, it was few months ago she was screaming in her room. I
went in and found her unconscious. When she woke up she said there were
two men trying to stab her and they jumped out of the window when I
came. I thought she saw a dream and was confused but then I found a knife
near the open window." She said.
I looked at her in utter shock. How did I not know it? Even the thought of
someone harming her made me shiver from inside. I was filled with a
newfound worry and fear.
"Why didn't you tell me?" I asked her.
"I thought she told you. I asked her to tell you and she said she would
inform you." She said.
And she didn't tell me because I was being a certified asshole. My palms
were sweating as I tried to think who could barge in my house and if
someone did then how did authorities miss it. How didn't I come to know
about it from them?
"It was that day when I came late in the morning and you were going out
with Miss Clarke to some meeting." She informed. I nodded upon
understanding. So, she was talking about the day I went to confirm my
shoot with Uncle Aaron.
"Okay, thanks. I'll look upon the matter." I pulled up a smile and went out
of her house. I calculated the date in my mind and turned to Daniel.
"Ask Matt to check the CCTV footage of seventeenth of August. Explain
him everything." I said to which Daniel nodded.
"Yes, Sir."
Daniel got busy with his phone and I walked to my car. I waited for Daniel
to come back and paced the street. I pulled out my cell phone to call Aunt
Cecil to check whether there was any progress in finding her that was when
I bumped into someone.
"Effing Fück! Are you-" I looked up to see a man with brown hair, brown
eyes and a perfectly broken nose. Just by looking at him my temper flared. I
took a deep breath to stop the urge of killing him. I couldn't take in the sight
of him.
"Oh! Hey man, how are you?" Ken extended his hand. I glared at him for
few seconds before stepping aside and walking forward. We were once very
good friends but our friendship ruined when she started loving him.
"C'mon Cullen! Why do you hate me so much?" He held my wrist stopping
me from walking away. I turned around to face him and looked at his
perfectly broken nose. I was never so proud of myself.
"Now is not the right time to mess up with me. I don't have time for any
shitty talk with you." I said to which he smirked.
"Yeah! I read in yesterday's paper that your bitch of a wif-" He again used
that word for her. My temper flared. He had no right to call her by names.
Nobody had that right. I grabbed him by his neck and choked him hard.
"Why do I hate you so much?" I gazed at his lips and the anger that had
been pent up inside me for years flooded in my being. I hated him. I loathed
him. My hand fisted and it made a sharp contact with his lips.
"I loathe you. Don't you know why? Because.She.Chose.You. Because, she
was your girlfriend. Because, she kissed you!" I screamed punching him
harder than ever. He pushed me away and punched me on my face. The
stings from the punch spread in every cell of my face. He looked up at me
straight and laughed.
"Wait, what? Bitch is really good at cooking up false stories." He laughed
making me puzzled. I looked at him as he wiped the blood running down
his plastered nose.
"C'mon man, I was never her boyfriend in all these twenty five years of my
life. I kissed her but it was a mere peck. I don’t understand why you are
making heap out of molehill. At least hate me for the right thing." He said.
My ears stood erect at his words.
He wasn't her boyfriend?
But, she told me he was her boyfriend and she liked him. She didn't even
talk to me when I hit him for kissing her. If he wasn't her boyfriend then
why did she lie? Never in my life had I felt more betrayed. Did she lie to
drive me away? She lied because she didn't want me! Was I that bad? Why
didn't she want me?
"If you really want to hate me then hate me because she fücked me." I held
him by lapel as he uttered those words for her. His words rang in my ears
repeatedly making breathing difficult for me. It couldn't be true! She
couldn't do that to me! Everything inside me felt so weak. I knew he was
just saying it to provoke me but deep down I knew there were fair chances
that it could be true otherwise why he would always give her all good
names. My insides shivered even at the thought of her fü-
I couldn't hold back my anger. I grabbed him by his head but before that he
pushed me away.
"Oh Heavens! I remember so precisely her little virgin cünt wrapped around
my pulsating cöck and how can I forget her needy fück me harder Ken." I
couldn't hear him anymore. With everything inside me the hatred for him
rose too much. I saw the metal rod lying on the pavement. I couldn't think
straight.
"But that little bitch, that little dru-" With one harsh blow of the rod on his
head and he was knocked down on the street. Blood pooled on the ground
around his head as he laid completely unmoving.
"My Goodness!" I heard Daniel's voice and turned around. He rushed.
His eyes were wide as he ran toward Ken. I didn't care if I had killed him. I
couldn't forgive him for sleeping with my wife. She was mine and only
mine. Only I had the rights to bring heaven to her.
Daniel checked his pulse and sighed in relief.
"What did you do? Leave, I'll take care of him. Just leave." Daniel snatched
the rod from my hand and just then my cell phone beeped. I checked it and
it was a mail from Hudson police department. I quickly read the mail and
opened the picture attached to it. My heart broke into crumbs when I saw
her in such state.
"I'll t-take the car. I found a clue." I said in panic and took the car keys from
him before practically racing the car in jet speed.
***
VIONA'S POV

"Please let me in." I begged the guard of the big jewellery showroom. I was
pleading him from past one hour but he was adamant on dragging me away.
"I said, leave! Beggars are not allowed inside." He shouted at me.
"I'm not a beggar. I want to pawn my ring, please." I begged but he wasn't
listening instead he pointed his rifle at me. Scared, I stepped away. We both
jolted up when the big glass door opened abruptly.
"What's going on?" An old man in his late fifties asked. He was dressed in
an expensive suit and seemed to be the owner of the huge showroom. He
looked at me for long and then I saw his eyes widened for a second but he
immediately recovered.
"What do you want, madam?" He asked looking at me from head to toe. A
ray of hope lightened in me as he smiled.
"I- I want to pawn my ring. I need money, please help me. It's very urgent."
I said and he nodded.
"Can you please show me your ring?" He asked and pulled out his
spectacles from his pant pocket. I removed the ring from my hand and
handed it over to him. I didn't want to give away my wedding ring but there
was no other option left with me. Nobody was willing to give me a job.
People were shoving me away, they were thinking that I was a beggar and
would harm them. My Lion was being too lazy. He wasn't showing any
movement. It had been three days and he was behaving so strange. I was
afraid if he was even fine. I wanted to go to a gynecologist and run a
checkup on him.
Lion was most important to me even more important than the ring his daddy
slid on my finger. Lion was everything I wanted in life now.
The old man looked at me again in astonishment and asked me to come in.
"Please, drop the dog out." He smiled politely. I put Honey down, followed
him and he led me to a couch. I sat quietly and looked at him. He talked to a
young man who seemed to be the manager of the showroom. He looked at
me briefly and went away. After a while he came back with a morning
paper in his hand and nodded his head.
I found something was fishy. The older man came and sat in front of me. I
kept looking at the young man who was standing meters away from us. He
was talking on his phone.
"It's a wedding band with eight Tiffany's diamonds of 3.9 carats with an
east west setting." The old man said examining my wedding band.
"How much does it cost?" I came straight to the point. I didn't need any
description of my ring. I knew what it was and how it looked.
"It roughly costs around eight hundred thousand dollars but I would like to
get it checked by my experts once. You'll have to wait for few minutes." He
said and I nodded.
The young man came toward us all the while staring me. There was
something fishy. I could feel it.
"Where did you get such an expensive ring?" The old man asked to me. I
looked at him.
"It's mine." I said and he didn't seem to believe. He stared me for long and
looked at the young man. He nodded his head as if secretly passing some
message. There was something in their head. I was panicking inside. I knew
by my appearance nobody would believe that the ring belonged to me. They
were obviously taking me as a thief. I figured that they weren't waiting for
any experts but cops.
I looked around and snatched my ring from his hand. With that I ran out as
fast as I could. I picked up Honey who was busy roaming at the door. I
heard the men call me but I paid no heed. I didn't want to go to prison. I ran
into a silent road and when I was exhausted I sat down beneath a big
banyan tree.
I pulled Honey closer and rubbed my belly. My breath was heavy and my
heartbeat was wild. My eyes were closing in exhaustion. I hadn't eaten
anything since morning and I had no energy left in me to walk more. I
looked at my ring and then at the freezing cold sky. I took deep breaths. I
was so dehydrated then I couldn't even look properly. Tears ran down my
face when I realized that I was going to pawn the thing that I always wanted
so badly. I felt pathetic of myself. I was a good for nothing woman.
"Sweetheart!" My throat felt choked when I heard the same voice. I looked
around but then my vision corrupted and everything in my surrounding
turned red. I felt the leaves rustling and cold breezes of air hit my face. My
bones were shivering in fear.
I looked up and my eyes rolled up in my sockets. Everything seemed blurry.
The surrounding was cold few minutes ago but now it felt like I was
standing in Sahara desert. My legs started trembling hysterically when I
heard his voice again.
"Viona, come with me sweetheart." I looked up and my back hit the tree's
trunk when I saw his figure standing in front of me. He was dressed in a
black suit. He was tall. I tried to look at his face but it was smeared in
blood. I couldn't look properly but the scar in between his forehead caught
my attention. Blood was oozing out of his wound and he gave me a death
scare when he stooped down to my level. He picked up a pebble and carved
something on the tree. I was gobbsmacked to see the same number again. I
was sweating profusely.
My head was reeling and I heard an ear deafening sound. I placed my hands
on my ear as various sounds echoed on my hand. I shook my head and
looked at him. He pulled out a white handkerchief from his suit jacket and
wiped his face. With each decreasing stain on his face my heart raced up
like jet.
He wiped all the blood from his face and looked down at me. His brown
eyes met mine. His black hair was neatly gelled back. He had a malicious
smile on his face. He smelt of blood and drugs. He was young, even
younger than me. My heart almost stopped beating when he said my name.
"Viona come with me or else die-"
"S-Serhaan" I looked into his eyes and a devil smirk found its way to his
lips. Tears welled up in my eyes and I moved away.
Serhaan laughed and pulled out a gun from his waistband. His eyes looked
dark and prominent. His jaw was clenched as he held his forefinger near the
trigger.
"I said come with me." He yelled at me making me cry more. I didn't want
to go with him. I looked around and kicked his leg. He stumbled a little and
I took the opportunity to flee.
I ran into the dark cold street with all the might. Fear surrounded me as I
heard the gunshot behind me. I stopped dead on my track but soon started
running when I realized I was not shot. I turned my head to see whether he
was following me. I was mortified when I saw him running after me.
He was firing continuously and missing his target. I was scared for all of us.
I saw a car approaching me. But I was too exhausted to even stand properly.
I fell on the street on my knees and prayed for my survival. I looked up to
find a handsome man step out of the car.

CHAPTER 42
ERIC'S POV
The street to Hudson was full of traffic and snow. It was Christmas Eve and
people were probably heading to their homes. And here I was in search of
my pregnant wife who was missing from days. My Christmas was not going
to go all jolly this time. I stepped out of the car and looked at the long
queue of vehicle in front of me. I was dying with worry for her. The Hudson
cops informed me that she ran away from the jewelry shop too. I felt too
little when I realized what piece of jewelry she wanted to sell.
I stepped inside again and entered the address of the jewelry showroom on
the GPS tracker. Instantly, few shortcuts appeared on the screen and I took
the one with least traffic.
I was only few miles away from the showroom. The weather seemed to be
less cold than NYC. I drove in jet speed. I had to find her anyhow and as
soon as possible. She and the baby both needed medical attention as soon as
possible.
The street seemed clear and dark. There were few lumps of snow on the
street. I immediately left the accelerator and pressed the brake paddle when
I saw someone kneeling hopelessly few meters away. I slid down the
window to have a good look on the person. She seemed to be a young
woman. I was afraid that she was hurt. I immediately stepped out of the car
to check up on her. I wished for her well being.
I stepped ahead and she looked up. Her hair was dirty blonde in color and
she was wrapped in a thin dirty blanket. She was staring me. She looked
untidy with her tangled hair sticking on her face. I strode near her but froze
the second our eyes met. I could feel my heart excruciating again my rib
cage. I couldn't thank goodness for more. It was her, my Viona!
My heart pained to see her in that state. She looked so pale and sick. She
was kneeling on the street in the freezing cold night. I didn't know what
would have happened if it was not me to arrive.
"Oh my god!" I removed my jacket and ran toward her. She seemed scared
and panicked. I unwrapped her blanket and wrapped her in my jacket.
Her chest heaved heavily as she took in deep breaths. She was sweating in
December cold night.
"Viona, I'm sorry baby. I'm so sorry for being late." I called her name by
patting her cheeks but she seemed frozen and dazed. I saw behind her.
There was a small stray puppy. I rubbed her back and called her name but
she didn't look at me for once. She seemed so scared. Her legs were
shivering and she seemed terrified.
"Viona?" She looked up at me and fat tears rolled down her eyes. She
instantly came close to me and hugged me tightly. Her heartbeat was wild, I
could feel that. I rubbed her scalp while she cried into my chest.
"He will k-kill me. He came b-back. He said he'd k-kill me. Please save
me." She said between broken sobs. I lifted her face and tucked all her hair
behind her ear. She seemed to calm down. I looked around to see if anyone
was there but there was nobody.
"Who? Who will kill you?" I asked looking into her beautiful eyes. She
looked around and seemed clueless. I held her hand and brought her on her
toes.
"Come with me." I said she panicked again and then I felt her push me hard.
I stumbled and stepped back. She picked up the stray dog and big sobs left
her mouth.
"I-I don't want to d-die." She screamed.
I was confused. She was way too terrified and I didn't know why. Despite
all her protests I went near her and successfully dragged her to the car. She
was trying to push me away all the while.
"Vio!" I shook her shoulders when she got out of control. She looked at me
for few seconds and tears welled up in her eyes again. She pointed in the
direction ahead of us and opened her mouth to speak but she couldn't.
I opened the car's door for her and she immediately slid in with the little
dog in her hand. I went to the driver's seat and handed her a bottle of water.
She chugged down more than half of the bottle in one go. When she seemed
to calm down, I tried to ask her again.
"Who was there, Viona? What did he do?" I shook her arm.
She looked at front and said in a small voice, "He tried to shot me. He as-
asked me to g-go with him or he'd kill me."
I couldn't understand who she was talking about. By the looks of her I was
sure there was someone who tried to harm her. It made me nervous inside to
know someone was trying to harm my two people. I couldn't sit in peace. I
was afraid of losing them and someone was trying to take them away from
me.
"Was he one of the guys who barged in your room few months ago? The
ones who tried to stab you?" I asked and she nodded in approval.
"Who were they? What do they want?" I asked wanting to know more but
she seemed clueless again. If it was about threatening for some ransom then
it could be fixed. I knew I had to tell the cops before it was too late.
I looked at her big round belly and my heart pained for my child. I didn't
know how it was doing. I wanted to beg for my apology but she looked too
disturbed to even hear me out.
My eyes landed on her ring finger where her wedding band laid. I looked at
my fourth finger and there was mine. We were bound together by a precious
bond of matrimony and I was never going to ruin it.
"You went to sell your ring?" I asked and she looked up at me. She then cast
her eyes down and looked out of the window. I drove slowly and waited for
her reply.
"My baby was being very lazy. I didn't have money to visit a doctor." She
said.
I couldn't blame her. It was all because of me. I was responsible for
everything. I nodded in response. My heart still hurt that she thought of
selling away her wedding ring. But, of course our baby was our first
priority.
****
We stopped at the hospital. We were in the radiology cell running checkup
on her and the baby. I had already informed the police department that I
found her. I didn't want to bother her much at this state. She was heavily
pregnant. The cops were on their way because they wanted to take her
statement.
"Here" Our attention was drawn by the doctor. She pointed at our baby. It
wasn't much clear but we could see its silhouette.
"There's swelling in the collar region due to the fracture. So, obviously it'll
find some difficulty in moving due to excessive pain." The doctor said. I
saw the outline of the picture unable to find anything.
"F-fracture?" I turned my head to look at my wife. Fear was clearly visible
in her eyes. She looked at the pictures of our baby while she cried silently.
She held the sonogram tightly in her hand.
"Yes, I'll prescribe some medicines and don’t forget to visit the orthopedic
surgeon after two days. He’ll be able to tell you more precisely. Plus you
need to eat a healthy diet full of protein and calcium. Keep yourself fully
hydrated because baby needs nourishment for recovery." The doctor smiled.
She looked at me and handed me the reports.
"Take her for morning and evening walks. Swimming and hot oil massage
is a good option. Mild exercise will help in fast recovery of the baby. And
please avoid sex for-"
"I got it. Please hand me the prescription." I said and she nodded. I looked
at Viona who was still weeping seeing the sonogram. Nothing felt good. I
couldn't see her and baby in pain. I shook her shoulder to grab attention and
she looked up.
She got up and we walked to the dispenser together. She had got me scared
by leaving me. I couldn't explain the feeling of finding her and our baby
again. I loved her. I knew it. I never unloved her. I got all her medicines and
walked her to the car. She turned around and looked at me.
"Where is Honey?" She asked.
I assumed she was referring to the stray she had picked up from the road. I
had dropped it into the veterinarian section. The stray looked too lean and
sick.
"Your puppy?" I asked to which she nodded.
"It's in the vet clinic under observation. We'll take her home day after
tomorrow." I said and she nodded.
*****
She didn't speak much on our way back to home. I tried to talk to her but
she didn't reply. I was hurt by her rude gestures but I deserved it. If anything
I only wanted was her wellness. I wanted her happy.
When we reached home I located few cars from police department aligned
near our mansion. I was expecting them. They wanted to see if Viona was
okay and I also wanted to report the case about two men trying to hurt my
family.
I stopped the car and stepped out. When I went to open the door for her, I
noticed she looked terrified. She looked nervous and confused.
"Viona, come out." I said and she looked at me. I caught a fear in her eyes
for the cops. She quietly came out but stood behind me.
I could understand, she was away from home for three days now. I didn't
know what she must have gone through. I didn't know how she must have
survived in cold freezing winter nights. It was no less than a miracle.
"Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Cullen." The Deputy Commissioner came forward and
offered his hand. I took his hand and he offered a warm smile. He offered
his hand to Viona but she stepped back. I frowned at her actions. Something
was really wrong with her.
I snaked my hand around her waist and she quickly clung onto me. It was
different, she was behaving differently. But, the feeling of having her close
to me gave me great satisfaction from within. It felt like my oxygen supply
was back again.
"We need to ask you some questions, Mrs. Cullen." Deputy asked Viona but
she didn't leave my side.
"Please come inside." I asked him and took Viona inside. I made her sit on
the couch and gave her a glass of water.
"They'll leave after asking few questions." I said rubbing her arm to which
she nodded but she still seemed nervous.
The deputy and his team of three more cops sat in front of her. There was a
man with them who was not in uniform but it didn't matter to me. All that
mattered to me was her and our baby.
"Mrs. Cullen, did Mr. Cullen try to harm you in anyway?" He asked.
It was a formality which they needed to perform. Viona shook her head
lightly which made them move to next one.
"If he tried to harm you, you don't need to be afraid of him. You can a file
report against him." He said. She again shook her head.
I felt so bad that I let all of it happen to her. How could she think that I
didn't love our baby? I loved it. I loved every part of her even if she didn't.
Officer's question brought me out of my reverie.
"You told us about a man trying to harm your wife. Can you please
explain?" I didn't know anything. I looked at Viona who was just staring the
floor. I tapped her arm and she turned to look at me.
"Tell them about that man." I asked. She blankly sucked in all the
unfamiliar faces in front of us and stayed silent. I couldn't put her life on
stake.
"Viona, tell them. They'll catch him. He'll never harm you again. If you
won't speak he'll find a way to come back again and we can't put our baby
in danger." I said and she nodded her head. She opened her mouth to speak
but couldn't. She sipped her water with shaking hands and looked up.
"He has a gun. He said he'll kill me. He asked me come with him else he'd
k-kill me." She said with teary eyes.
"Who was he? Any ex lover or someone you know?" deputy asked. I
anticipated her no. It didn't ease me for her having a list of insane ex lovers.
"No, he...I don't..." She stopped and looked panicked.
"He'd kill me. He'd kill my baby." She kept chanting the same thing again
and again. I gathered her in my arms and rubbed her back.
"Who was he? Do you know anything about him? His name? His
appearance? His workplace?" He asked.
I felt her tense up beside me and she took sharp breaths. With a shaky voice
she started.
"S-Serhaan. His name is Serhaan. His wears black clothes. He has scar on
his forehead. He has a gun. He'd k-kill me." She cried.
I tried to think much. I didn't know anyone named Serhaan. Who could he
be? She looked too scared to tell anything.
"Why will he kill you? Does he have any reason?”
"I- I don't know. He'd kill me, I didn't go with him. He tried to shot me
down. He has been coming back from long. He asks me to go with him. I-I
don't want to." She said and her arms started shaking vigorously. I pulled
her close and rubbed her back. She dunked her head on my chest and started
crying. She was too disturbed. I didn't want to make her cry more.
"Officer, that's alright. She's not comfortable." I said and he nodded.
"We'll get back in touch once we find something." He said and got up.
His team got up and followed him out. I felt guilty for her condition. She
pulled away after a while and got. She ran to her room without even paying
me a glance. I ran to the kitchen to make something for her. I didn't know
how long she had starved. She needed to eat healthy and take medicine on
time.
I quickly made wheat berry primavera and a bowl of tomato soup with
avocado. I put everything on the tray and rushed to her. The door was
opened so I quickly invaded. I looked around to find her. She was sitting
near the window and was staring the cold sky.
"Viona!" She turned around and looked at me. I went to her and sat beside
her. She had taken a shower and was dressed in her usual long skirts. Her
hair was wet and sticking on the sides of her cheeks. She smelt of pure
citral. I put the tray down in front of her. She looked at the tray and
immediately latched over the food like she had starved for so long.
Within a minute she finished everything.
"Do you want more?" I asked.
She didn't say anything. I knew she was happy with me after whatever she
saw.
"I'll bring your medicines." I said and she looked away.
I went out to find her medicines on the table. I checked the dosage again
and went to her. She had come to her bed by now and was staring the
ceiling. I didn't know what she was thinking but it felt like she was thinking
about the man who attacked her. I needed to find the man soon. I couldn't
let him escape after what he did.
"Your medicines." I said once I reached her. She broke her gaze from
ceiling and looked at me. I helped her get up. She took her medicines and
gulped them down with warm water.
She laid on the bed again and I looked at her. I noticed she was avoiding my
gaze. I looked at her and I knew I had to take care of her. She needed me. I
loved her and I could do anything for her. I went to her dressing and had a
look on her entire room. She had overstuffed the room with all kind of girl
and boy toys.
I looked at her dressing and picked up a bottle of oil. I went out and poured
the oil in a bowl. I put the bowl inside oven to heat it mildly. I went back to
her room. She immediately got up and looked at me with a big frown on her
forehead.
"What is it?" She asked looking at the tray in my hand.
"Umm...oil. The doctor asked me to give you a massage."
"No…it's okay. I'll do it myself." She said. I went to her and put the oil near
the table. She sat resting her back on the headboard. I sat near her, she
looked quite uncomfortable but it didn't matter to me. I just wanted to give
massage to my little baby. I wanted my baby's wellness.
I rolled up her shirt and she baffled.
"Wait, I'll do it." She protested.
I dismissed her statement.
"Relax. I'm good at this." I said and she looked away. She relaxed and laid
down straight. I looked down at her big round bare belly and was blown by
a warm feeling. I was overwhelmed at the feeling of feeling my baby.
I dipped my fingers in the bowl of oil and rubbed it lightly on her belly. She
closed her eyes tightly and sucked in a sharp breath.
"I- I'll do it myself." She said in a low voice. I ignored her and rubbed my
palms lightly over her belly. She laid relaxed with closed eyes. I massaged
her belly for long. I wished my baby felt good inside her.
My cell phone beeped and I took it out. It was twelve in midnight and there
was a message from Roma.
Merry Christmas!
I smiled and put the phone aside. I looked at her sleeping figure and kissed
her temple light.
"Merry Christmas, Vio." I smiled and patted her belly. I felt something.
Like something moved. It was my baby! I smiled and got up gathering
everything.
I looked at my phone and replied Roma.
I loved Roma.
I loved Viona.
And it was so wrong. Why it had to be like that?
I had to make a choice. I had to amend everything.
And deep down, I knew who I would choose.
I looked back and saw her sleeping peacefully. I smiled and turned to walk
away.
CHAPTER 43
Lion meant the whole world to me. There was no point in leaving his father
as I was not a capable woman. I couldn't even earn bread for him. I felt so
stupid for leaving Eric. It was a very foolish step to take when I didn't know
a thing about life. It was an inept move to walk away when I married him
just for our Lion. I married him because I knew I wasn't capable of raising a
child on my own terms.
I sighed when I heard the morning alarm. The morning felt so relaxing
unlike last three mornings. I wasn't freezing. I wasn't tensed for earning
money. I wasn't thinking of harming anyone for bread. All that I had in my
mind was a new start with Eric. I had forgiven him for his deeds that night
only but I couldn't forget that heartbreaking scene I witnessed. It was so
painful to even think about it. I wanted to forget but couldn't help. Every
time I tried to forget everything, her loud moans came back to my mind
and it shattered me.
I loved him. I loved him in a way no other woman could ever love him. I
loved him even when he broke my heart again and again. I loved him with
every breath of mine. My love for him was so profound that I was ready to
do anything to prove my love to him. I wanted to make up for every
mistake I did in past but it was too late. He loved Roma now and she loved
him too but it couldn't be more than my love for him. I loved him so much
that I was even ready to share the only love of my life with her only if it
made him happy.
I got up and headed to washroom. I was done with thinking too much. I got
fresh soon and changed into a loose green dress. I tied my hair into a low
pony and dabbed some concealer beneath my eyes. A knock on the door
caught my attention. I looked up to see Eric standing at the door. He was
dressed in a royal blue hoodie and black track pants.
He cleared his throat which made me look away.
"Are you ready for a walk?" He asked.
The box in his hand caught my attention. He caught me staring it and came
inside.
"The doctor asked you to walk and exercise. If you want to swim, I have
heated the pool also." He suggested. From other days he acted quite
friendly.
I shook my head and brushed my hair.
"I'll walk later." I said.
"Do you want to have breakfast first?" He asked instantly. I looked at him
for a good whole minute; I couldn't understand why he was being so
friendly. He didn't even like to talk to me then why?
"No, I'm good." I said.
"You should hurry. It's almost time for your medicines." He said.
"I know." I said and he sighed.
He came near me and I looked down at the floor. I couldn't dare to look at
him. I didn't want to look at him and remember what he did. I didn't want to
feel weak.
"It's for you." He said handing me the box he had in his hand. I sat still. He
stood in front of me for few seconds before he started to walk away. I
looked up and stared his back walking away. A fresh tear rolled down my
eyes but I quickly wiped it away. Why was he doing this to me? He was
confusing me.
I looked away when I saw him turn around. I didn't want him to look at me
in tears again.
"Aunt Cecil invited us for dinner tonight." He said.
I looked up when I heard that mom invited us. I doubted, did she? I
remembered her throwing me out of her house. She didn't want me in her
life. She loathed me for being her husband's daughter. She didn't even think
about my baby for once. I was never going to her.
"I don't want to go." I didn't know what motive a cunning woman like her
would have behind organizing a sweet dinner.
He looked confused and I knew why. I didn't have any will to explain him
about my entangled family relationships. It was complex and I myself didn't
know much besides he wasn’t even interested in knowing about me when
he already had a girlfriend.
"Okay, as you wish. Mom also invited us on dinner. I cancelled because I
thought you wanted to see your mom. Would you like to go there?" He
asked.
I liked his family. My last time experience with them was good so I agreed
and he smiled. He came forward a little and stooped down in front of me. I
ignored looking at him. I knew what would happen once I laid my eyes on
him fully. I would drown in love for him and nothing would help.
"The deputy commissioner called this morning. He said his team needed
more clues about Serhaan. Can you please try to help them? I just want you
both safe." He said.
I inhaled huge volume of air when I heard Serhaan's name. His face always
danced in front of my eyes. But, he couldn't intimidate me. I had to help the
officers for my Lion's safety. For us, I had to overcome my fears.
"I will try." I said and felt his gaze on me.
"Okay! They'll come tomorrow." He said and got up to leave.
As he went away, I kept thinking about the number Serhaan always wrote
whenever he came to kill me. He always said one thing. Come with me. But
where?
Shaking all the negative thoughts away, I opened the box Eric handed me. I
saw there was a brand new iPhone X plus inside it. I took it out and
searched for my old phone that I had destroyed. I found it in one of the
drawer and pulled out my SIM card. I put it in my new phone and checked
all its features.
After I was bored with it I got up and headed to the backyard. I looked
around to see if Eric was around but he wasn't in sight. I removed my dress
and went toward the stairs of the pool. As I dipped my legs into the warm
water I felt so relieved like never before. I immersed my whole body into
warm pool water and relaxed. All the ache in my body seemed to vanish
and I felt so light and energetic. I swam for about an hour till I was
exhausted.
I came out of the pool and wrapped myself in a big towel. I walked fast to
my room and found my phone ringing. I checked the caller ID only to find
the number was unknown. I swiped the answer key and held phone close to
my ear.
"Hello!" I said.
There was no reply from the other line. I checked if the call disconnected
but it was not. I pulled a loose white dress over my head. After about ten
seconds I heard a female voice from other line.
"Vyona." The voice sounded familiar with a familiar accent. I tried to recall
where I had heard that voice; soon I knew whom it belonged to. It was Mrs.
Vani, the head of rehab where I spent nine years of my life. How could I not
know who it was when there was only one person who pronounced my
name as Vyona?
"Mrs. Vani?" I was surprised. She was a very reserved woman and never
spoke to anyone. She was very strict with all the rules and regulations in
rehab. I never had any issues with her. She was a nice woman but it was so
unlikely for her to call me.
We never talked in rehab unless it was about my misbehaving and hurting
my fellow members, though it was never intentional.
"Glad you remember. Merry Christmas, my girl." She sounded cheerful.
Hold on! Was it Christmas today? It didn't feel like Christmas.
"Oh! Thank you." That was stupid but I couldn't say anything else when she
didn't celebrate Christmas. She chuckled and I could imagine her in her
baby pink hijab. She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen but I
never told her that.
"How is life in New York?" She asked.
"It's good." I replied instantly.
"Any change in your life?" She asked.
"No." I replied instantly.
"How are you?" She asked in her soft melodious voice. I smiled from inside
and was about to answer her but then I heard Eric's voice behind me.
"Viona, your breakfast." I turned to look at him and saw him holding a tray
with a big bowl and a glass of juice. Instantly, I panicked. I didn't want him
to be here in front of me when I was talking to someone who knew things
about my past.
He somehow noticed my discomfort and put the tray on my bed and left.
I sighed in relief.
"Your brother's taking good care of you." Mrs. Vani chuckled.
I didn't want to tell her that it wasn't my brother but my husband.
"Yes, he is. Mrs. Vani, I'll talk to you later." I said and disconnected the call.
I knew I was being rude but I didn't like to talk too much these days. I loved
being alone and left alone.
****
He opened the car's door for me and I stepped out. We were in front of his
parents’ mansion. The whole mansion was decorated in lights and looked so
lively. I took a deep breath before rubbing my stomach. I felt Lion kick me.
He was moving today. I was happy that medicines were helping.
I tensed up when I felt Eric's arm slip around my waist. Together we walked
to the widely opened door. I could hear people talking and laughing. Eric
led me in and I was surprised to see all pair of eyes on us.
I saw mom laying the table at one side while dad was talking to a trio of
men. Kids were running around and the atmosphere was so happy and
lively. They all stood up and mom straightaway came to hug me. She gave
me a tight warm hug and rubbed my back.
"Merry Christmas!" She smiled and I smiled back. She looked in Eric's
direction and his head was hung low. She didn't say anything to him and
took me inside with her. I saw Eric went to join the trio.
I saw Xena was busy with a guy around her age. As soon as she saw me she
came running toward me.
"Hi!" She smiled and I returned the kind gesture.
She looked behind her to see the guy leave. She frowned and I noticed
something fishy between them. The guy had a scowl on his face but he still
managed to look handsome for his age.
"Your friend?" I asked eyeing towards the little guy.
She shook her head but then nodded. Her lips twisted seeing him leave and
I realized she actually liked him. I mean, I felt that way.
"You like him?" I asked and she looked surprised by my question.
"Umm...no...yeah. I mean, how do you know?" She asked scratching her
hair.
"I know." I winked and she bit her cheeks.
"Please don't tell anyone." She pleaded and I smiled. My lips were sealed.
"Friend or boyfriend?" I teased as she held my hand and we headed toward
the hall. I heard her sigh and she turned around.
"Friend's boyfriend." She said sadly and I immediately regretted asking her.
That was something similar to my situation. I didn't know what to say to her
anymore.
"That's really sad to hear but you're only thirteen, Xena. You'll find
someone better in your life. Someone unexpected who would swipe you off
your feet. It’s not the right age for love. You know kids are immature and
take wrong decisions and then everything gets strangled up." I patted her
shoulder.
"You're right. I'll find someone better than him when I reach my right age to
fall. Someone unexpected, who would be tough like me but till then I'll
focus on my goal."
"Absolutely." I said when I realized we reached the hall. I looked around to
see the big dinner table laid. I met Grandpa Nicolas and dad. They looked
elegant in their dinner suits. Mom had changed into a pretty light blue
dinner gown. I saw Taylor and Tyler drawing something in their
sketchbooks. I went to them and saw them stand up.
They were silent like always. They both were dressed in similar attire with
a white shirt and Y string black pants. A small bow was attached to the
lapel of their shirts. They looked alike. I couldn't even find any difference
between them.
"Hello!" I sat in between them and they sat down silently.
"Are you Taylor?" I asked the boy in my right. He stared at me for long
before shaking his head.
"He is." He said pointing at his brother who was busy in sketching
something.
I tried to look at what he was drawing and I was enchanted to see him
sketching my figure. It was so beautifully done. He indeed was an artist at
such a young age. He had sketched my face so beautifully not even leaving
the tendrils which were falling on my face.
"Is that me?" I asked in surprise looking at the sketch of pregnant lady in
front of me who looked so much like me.
I saw Taylor's cheeks getting crimson red. He looked too cute. He was
smiling sheepishly while gazing the floor.
"You sketch so well." I complemented. He was such a shy boy.
"Thank you." He said looking up to me.
"What about me?" I turned to look at Tyler and he was standing with his
sketchbook in his hands. He had made a Christmas tree. Well! It was like a
boy in kindergarten has tried to draw a Christmas tree.
"It's- It's good. You’re good too." I complimented and he smiled.
"Thank you." He said.
"I'm Tyler and I have a black mole behind my ear." He smiled sheepishly.
"This is for you. Merry Christmas!" I looked at Taylor and he offered my
sketch to me. I took that with a smile. Tyler gave me the Christmas tree he
had drawn and they both asked me for their gifts and I felt bad that I
couldn't buy anything for them. I had no money.
"Taylor, Tyler, go to the dining. Dinner's laid." I heard mom's voice and
they both ran towards the dinner table. Mom came and smiled at me. She
sat near me and held my hand.
"How are you?" She asked with a small smile on her lips.
"I'm good." I replied. I turned my head when the group of men laughed. I
noticed there was a man I hadn't met. He looked familiar to me.
"How's the baby? I can't wait for him to come out." Mom caught my
attention back.
"Yeah, he's good. He's happy. I'm also very excited for him to come out
soon." I smiled and she nodded her head. I rubbed my belly time to time to
feel him. I was so attached to him. Our bond was so beautiful and genuine.
"Why did you leave him?" I tensed up at mom's question. She had a serious
look on her face. I looked at the group of men and saw Eric looking at us.
"Did he do anything? I know he has done something!" She said looking in
Eric's direction and he averted his eyes off us. I stayed silent. I knew I
couldn't fool a mother. She held my hand and looked into my eyes.
"This relationship is yours. As far as I know my son, he loves you. He can
be a jerk at times. His ego is too big for him to confess his love-" I felt the
need to cut her off.
"Your son doesn't love me." I stated confidently. I was sure of it. He had
screamed the loathe word on my face for numerous times.
"You haven't seen him. We had and we have. He never spoke a word to
anyone when you left him years ago. He never did anything wrong. He
always was a good boy. He never even told anything to us. Everything's
been pent up inside him. He's poisonous but I've felt the strength of his
love. It was true. And true love never fades away." She said genuinely and I
couldn't say anything.
"Can you please give him one more chance? I know he'll make it up to
you." She smiled and I nodded.
I didn't want to think more. I couldn't. Thinking too much felt so hard. He
couldn't be the husband I wanted. I just wanted one thing from him now, a
good father for my Lion.
"Bella, I'll-" I looked up to see a handsome man with mesmerizing hazel
eyes. He looked so familiar. My mind instantly told me where I had seen
him. He was Uncle Aaron. But he didn't look like an uncle. He still looked
like a handsome man in his early thirties. He didn't seem to age at all. My
eyes landed on his hand and there was shining golden wedding band on his
fourth finger. Oh! May be it was the secret of his happiness.
"Aaron, please stay for the dinner." Mom pleaded. He smiled warmly.
"You know Bella, I need to see her. I promised her." He said and mom
didn't say anything further. She instantly looked saddened. He turned
around and walked away. He didn't even acknowledge me. It was like I
didn't even exist there. He was that cold.
Anyways, maybe he didn't like me.
I saw dad accompany Uncle Aaron out. Later, we had a lavish dinner full of
hearty laughter. I was happy that Eric's brothers were not afraid of me
anymore. They were talking nonstop about my hair color being same as
their mother and sister. They were even talking about naming my baby, only
if they knew my Lion's daddy already named him.
After dinner, Eric went out to bring the gifts for everyone. I went out to the
porch to get some fresh air. Eric brought all the gifts and went in. I stayed
out and stared the starry night sky. Stars illuminated the whole sky. Cool
breezes of air were blowing from everywhere.
"Do you want to go home?" I turned to look at the source of voice and
found my husband standing right behind me. I was about to collide into him
but I composed myself. I froze as his soothing cologne hit my nostrils.
"Umm… It's okay if you want to spend some-" I stopped abruptly when I
realized he was staring me in a different way. He wasn't even staring me but
my lips. He stepped closer to me and my breath hitched when he placed his
left hand on my hand which was on my belly.
I fought the urge to swallow down the tight lump that had formed in my
throat. My heart started beating wildly. I stared into his blue orbs which
looked darker in the dark night. His sharp features were still prominent. I
couldn't deny how handsome he looked. I couldn't even find a flaw in him.
He was flawless and beautiful. I found myself falling for him again and
again. It was an involuntary feeling. I had no control in me to resist the
feeling.
He stopped inches away from me making me nervous instantly. He always
made me so weak with his aura. I closed my eyes to stop myself from
staring his kissable pink lips and right at that moment I felt his lips on mine.
My eyes were wide open and my mouth parted in shock. It couldn't be real,
I chanted in my mind but it was so goddamn real. I was enchanted in his
spell. And right at that moment I had forgotten every pain he had given me.
I melted into the kiss like an ice cube in sunny afternoon. He slowly nibbled
onto my lower lip and entered my mouth. The tingles in my cells spread
evenly all over my body. I felt his right hand slip into my hair and left
myself drown into the lovely feeling.
A low whimper of protest left my mouth when he pulled away. I was
already breathless and gasping for more air. He looked up and I followed
his gaze. We were standing under the mistletoe. He took a small bamboo
basket from the pot hanging above us and picked up a small red cherry and
put it in my parted mouth. I knew what was coming next so I closed my
eyes and then I was hit by his nearness. He shared my half cherry and
pulled away. It was all so magical and thrilling.
"Merry Christmas, Viona." He said in a mere whisper.
He pulled out a box from his pocket and handed it to me. I keenly opened it
to find shimmering diamond earrings staring back at me. I looked up to
thank him but he turned around and went inside.
After a minute he came back and we headed to our home. It was a beautiful
feeling. I knew I would forget whatever he did and embrace this Eric.
****
As I reached my room, I smiled looking at the sketch Taylor made for me. I
couldn't hold back the sheepish smile that formed on my lips when I
recalled a memory from past. I loved making his sketches but I never gave
them to him. I wanted to but I couldn't. I looked around the room and saw
so many oils and paints, maybe I could paint few paintings tonight.
I went to the desk and took out a paper and a sketch pencil. I had to help
myself. I couldn't risk my baby. I closed my eyes and thought about
Serhaan. His face was clear in my memory. His features, his scars, his
pointed nose, everything was fresh in my mind. My hand began moving on
the sheet and soon I was done.
I got up and looked at my dressing mirror. I touched my lips and smiled
thoughtlessly. It was our second kiss when he wasn't drunk. I couldn't
believe that he kissed me in his senses.
I was a fool in love. I could look over all my husband's mistakes. I could
always forgive him for every mistake until his mistakes murdered my soul.
I didn't want to give him away. I was a selfish woman.
I turned around and went out of my room. I knocked on his door and he
instantly came out. A worried look decorated his handsome face as soon as
he saw me.
"What happened? Are you okay?" He asked in panic.
I handed him the sketch and he stared at it.
"Serhaan" I said and he nodded.
"Do you remember anything else?" He asked. I shook my head but then I
remembered the number he always wrote. He meant something by it. Didn’t
he?
"He always leaves a number behind him."
"Number?" He asked in confusion.
"Yes. He always writes One forty thousand two hundred and eight." I
clarified.
CHAPTER 44
Tired, I sat on the couch. I couldn't find my husband anywhere in the whole
mansion. I didn't see him anywhere since morning. I didn't know why but I
had started feeling it had something to do with last night's mistletoe kiss. I
was on cloud nine memorizing how beautifully he had kissed me but now I
was anxious. I already missed him and couldn’t locate him anywhere in the
mansion.
I got up in excitement when I heard the door open. I wanted to see him
again but was disappointed when I saw Daniel and some of his big buddies
following him. I frowned in confusion and scratched my hair. Daniel was a
tall muscular man in his early twenties. He was in his regular bodyguard
attire. Behind him I saw three big macho men standing.
"Good morning, ma'am." Daniel stood in front of them in perfect bodyguard
mode. He didn't have to do that since Eric wasn't here and I didn't entertain
all such formalities.
"Good morning!" I mumbled.
"I want to introduce you these men. They'll be guarding you until cops find
Serhaan." He said. I didn't need any bodyguards. I didn't like the idea of
someone keeping an eye on me. But then I didn't say anything be because of
Lion. Serhaan would definitely kill us which I would never want.
Two of the big men behind Daniel had blonde hair while the one next to
them was a redhead. They all resembled Dwayne Johnson in Baywatch.
They all were standing right in the command and bowing their head.
Daniel introduced me to the three men. The two men with blonde hair were
John and George. The one with red hair was Lasnar.
"Lasnar will be your personal bodyguard. John and George are his
assistants. They both will look around the mansion." Daniel said.
He turned around and walked away with John and George following him. I
looked at Lasnar who was standing few meters away from me. He was a
middle aged man. He had a scar running down his left cheek which was
quite visible but he still managed to look good. Though, I met him just five
minutes ago but I didn't like him. There was no reason for the feeling.
I checked the time and went to backyard. I felt him following me. I turned
around to see him. He stopped and looked up at me.
"Why are you following me? I'm not going out." I asked. I was safe inside
but very next second I knew I wasn't.
"I'm supposed to never leave your side neither inside nor outside the
mansion." He said in his full bodyguard tone. Someone had really trained
him too well for being fit for a perfect bodyguard.
"I'm going to swim. Will you keep an eye on me there too?" I wanted him to
leave me alone. I didn't like anyone's company unless it was my husband. I
felt secure whenever he was around.
"I'm sorry, ma'am. I'll be in the hall. If there is anything wrong just call my
name." He said bowing his head. All the formalities were making me feel
absurd. It just made me feel how powerful the person is who has money.
Few hours back when I was just Viona people were shooing me away and
now when I was Mrs. Cullen things were totally different. Viona stood
nowhere. Viona was nothing.
I was nothing!
I removed my dress when I reached the kidney shaped pool in front of me. I
was deep in thoughts but blankness still surrounded me. I couldn't
understand why Eric kissed me last night. It was unexpected but it made me
feel good. It made me feel alive. It made me feel loved, I knew I was
wrong. Truth was he didn't love me.
But I loved him.
I was ready to compromise. I had no energy left in me to fight or to cry. I
wanted a family with him. He, Lion and I.
I slowly paddled my legs in the hot water. The warmth of water made me
feel so relieved. Every angst inside me vanished through my toes as I swam
across the warmth.
I only had one thing in my mind that I had to adjust myself to his
girlfriend's presence. I had no issues if Eric wanted her in his life too. I
wanted to create resistance in me for not being jealous of Roma. I hated
how perfect she was. I hated that she was the one who had his heart. But I
loved the fact that she didn't have his child like me. I had a heart made up of
him and me.
When I reached one end, I placed my hand on the tiled walls of the pool. I
took a deep breath and picture of Roma came in front of my eyes. I was
jealous of her beauty. I was jealous of her perfect hourglass figure, her
fragrance, her eyes, her nose, and her lips. Everything. I was burning from
inside. I hated her for being so beautiful.
I punched the wall in agitation. I wanted to be her. I wanted to be Roma. I
wanted his love...again.
I shuddered when I felt a splashing sound behind me. I turned around
immediately to see some round ripples in the water. After a second I saw
my husband emerge from the water.
Funny thing was how I always called him my husband with so much
possession when he wasn't even mine. He was Roma's.
I looked at his naked chest as he swam toward me. I kept staring him, never
wanting to avert my eyes. He was carved so magnificently and with so
much patience. It wasn't any secret why every girl swooned over him. He
was such a gorgeous male that every woman would want to share a Lion
with him. I was lucky that I got his Lion inside me.
"Hey!" He smiled at me for the first time without anyone and anything
forcing him. I couldn't even digest the fact he initiated a talk.
"Hi!" I replied trying to hide my excitement. I didn't know why I was so
weak. Every time I didn't want to forgive him but I eventually did. I
couldn't lose him. I couldn't even let him go.
His smile was beautiful. It made me happy from within to see him smiling.
It illuminated my dark heart. He looked at me with those pretty blue orbs
which resembled dark deep oceans. My heart fluttered when his wet hair
fell on his forehead and covered half of his face from left side. He raked his
fingers through his hairs and took a deep breath.
"Did you have breakfast?" He asked in concern.
"Yes." I replied immediately.
"Medicines?" He asked and I nodded with a smile.
His eyes left my face and travelled a little lower on my body. Suddenly, I
felt too conscious of my hideous self. I didn't want to hear him say 'cover
your nasty cleavage'. I didn't want his to call me mean words. I saw a frown
on his face appear. I immersed myself up to my neck.
"Wait, what was that?" He asked staring me.
"What?" I asked. I didn't know what he was talking about. He pulled me by
my waist and very next second my big belly was touching his inked torso.
His frown deepened as he stared at my cleavage. I closed my eyes at the
intensity of our proximity and also I was afraid he'd lose his temper and
shout on me again.
"How did you get this mark?" He asked. I looked at myself and found a
hicky peeking out from the cup of my bra. I looked up at him. He had
ferocity in his eyes. The blues in his eyes had already disappeared.
I gulped a hard lump in my throat and looked at him. His features were
hard. He looked angry. I knew what he was thinking and I wanted to slap
him for thinking like that about me but I couldn't. I loved him too much to
raise my hand.
"It's an allergy." I said and saw him relax.
As he loosened his grip on my waist I swam away.
"Viona!" I heard my name.
I didn't look back. I knew he was already chasing me. When I reached the
end of the pool, I saw him just behind me. He held my hand under the water
making me shiver even when my surrounding was warm.
"Are you taking any medicine for this?" He asked pointing toward the dark
red mark on my skin.
"It'll be fine." I replied.
"When will you bring Honey back?" I asked. It was the day Honey had to
come home. She was such a fragile dog. I was already missing her.
"She's here. I went to bring her." He said with small smile.
ERIC'S POV
"She's here. I went to bring her." I smiled looking at her beautiful face. Her
wet hair was sticking on the sides of her face. Her green eyes shone at the
mention of the little stray. For that moment I wished I was that stray.
And like a kid she was so excited. She went to stairs and climbed up. My
breath was caught in my lungs when I saw her rear. Her wet panty was
sticking on her butt cheeks. It barely covered anything. She was raising the
temperature. I needed to run my hand on her softness but I knew I'd never
get a chance to do that. More precisely, she'd never allow me to do that.
I needed to rush in and free myself up. Only I knew how many of my
sperms I had wasted thinking of her nakedness in these eight months. I tried
harder to avert my eyes which were fixed on her ass. I was acting like a
pervert. But, she was my wife. I didn't feel guilty of staring her anymore.
You still have a girlfriend. My conscience mocked me. I averted my eyes
instantly but something on her thighs and butt cheeks caught my attention.
My eyes struck to it. She was lying, it wasn't an allergy. It was something
else. I followed her up and went to her.
Both her inner thighs had so many reddish wine colored marks. I came on
my knees in front of her.
"What are you doing?" She asked in bewilderment.
On examining from near I knew those marks were actually hickies. My
heart just dropped down even at the thought of it. I couldn't look at her. I
fell weak. How could she do that to me? I felt betrayed. I felt horrible for
being cheated on. I knew she didn't love me but I did. I effing loved her.
"Who did this?" I was dying in agony. I wanted the name. I wanted to kill
the person who touched her. She was all mine. Mine to love, mine to touch,
mine to inflict pain, mine to leave marks and mine to fück.
She remained silent and wrapped a towel around her. It killed me every
millisecond. I could feel the beast inside me waking up. I wanted to shatter
everything even her.
"Who did this?" I screamed in frustration when she didn't provide me with
the answer.
She had fat tears rolling down her cheeks which made me cringe. I didn't
want to melt! She had cheated on me and nothing else felt worse. I wanted
to kill everyone including her and I both too.
I grabbed her hand and pushed her to the wall. She stood still crying her
tears out. I was losing my sanity. I couldn't entertain her pleasing someone
behind my back. She looked like most shameless creature to me. She did all
those unethical things while having my baby inside her.
"I asked you something." I screamed grabbing her by the back of her neck. I
pulled her towel and she sobbed loudly.
I didn't care!
I smashed my lips on hers. I wanted to erase her man's touch. She was
mine. She was trying to push me away but I didn't care. I wanted to punish
her for going into another man’s bed. I bit her lips drawing the blood out.
She had broken my heart again. I couldn't forgive her this time.
"St-stop." I heard her weak plea. I didn't want to pay any heed. My hand
travelled inside her bra's cup. She stopped all her movement and stood still.
Her body felt stiffened but I didn’t care. I pulled her breast out only to find
it covered in hickies. Those hickies were old. Almost a week old.
It made me more raged. I lost all my control. My fist made a sharp contact
with the glass wall at my left. It crashed into big pieces. She picked up her
towel and stared me in fear.
"Name him." I yelled. She sat on floor covering her with the tiny towel and
started crying.
"I asked you to name the person who did this." I shouted. She looked up at
me in eyes. Her green eyes were blazing for the first time. She pushed me
away and stood up.
"Put some stress on your brain. May be you know who did this." She said
through gritted teeth. I saw her hands were fisted and she was breathing
way too fast. She looked fierce. I couldn't get what she said. How would I
know who did that?
"Viona, stop." I yelled at her as she walked into the hall. I ran behind her. I
wanted her to clarify who did that to her. She turned around and I saw her
rubbing her belly. I was instantly alarmed. Did I scare my baby? She turned
her head when she heard Honey barking. She removed her towel and threw
it on floor.
"This." She touched her hickies and looked at me with tears in her eyes.
"You did this." She cried. I looked at her in disbelief. It wasn't true! I never
did anything like that. We never even talked then how could I do that. She
was lying.
"And if you think I'm lying then put some stress on your brain. You'll
remember what you did that night when you came home after breaking
Ken's nose." My throat was dry as desert as I accessed every word said by
her. She turned around and disappeared. I didn't even see where she was
going. If anything I remembered then it was the sizzling dream I saw that
night. She was with me in that dream and we were happy.
It wasn't possible that I did that to her. Every single detail of that dream was
fresh in my mind. I ran to my room and opened the drawer beside the bed. I
searched for her cupid chain but I didn't find it. I was going insane thinking
about everything she said. In no way it was true. It was a dream. She wasn't
even with me in the morning.
I didn't find the chain instead I found a big envelope in the last drawer. I had
a gut feeling that I knew what was inside it. I opened the envelope and to
my fear it was just what I had imagined. It was our baby's ultrasound
picture.
I sat on the floor staring the small egg sized fetus. It was the same envelope
she brought to me the day after our wedding. I felt pathetic to throw my
baby's picture away. I was a worst father. I touched the small fetus. It was
our Lion.
I put the ultrasound report back in the envelope and put it inside. I felt
terrible for sleeping with Roma after sleeping with her. I felt so guilty. It
was way too painful. I realized the reason she left me for. I was a pathetic
man. I didn't deserve her then why did she come back.
I was a true pervert!
I heard the doorbell ring which made me get up from my position. I was
drowning in guilt. She didn't deserve this. I had no right to stay with her.
She deserved a better man who could love her with all his heart and soul. I
loved her too but everything was so complicated. I was a jerk, a
manipulative bastard, a manwhore and what not.
I opened the door only to find Roma outside. As soon as she saw me she
came running into me.
"Baby!" She cooed.
I gathered her in my arms and rolled my fingers through her hair. Rolling
my hand through her silky hair always made me feel good but today it
couldn't. She looked up at me and came on her toes to kiss me. She gave me
a short peck and pulled away.
I looked around; Viona didn't seem to be in sight. I opened the door wider
for her. She came in and made herself comfortable on the couch. She looked
happy today. She was smiling too much. It made me happy to see her
happy.
"Come!" She pulled me beside her on the couch. I noticed she had a file in
her hand. It seemed to be important.
"You look happy." I stated and she nodded.
"Very"
"Any particular reason?" I asked.
"Yes, only one month and you'll divorce your wife and then I'll be your
wife." She said with a big smile on her face but this time it didn't make me
smile.
I couldn't divorce her. I didn't want to. I wanted her and our Lion in my life
and with Roma, it wasn't possible. I wanted both Viona and Roma. I was
afraid of losing either of them. I loved both of them. I knew it was wrong.
Wrong in many terms but I was caught in a love triangle and there seemed
no escape.
"I love you." Roma touched my hand and smiled.
"I- I love you too." I looked up at her and she seemed to get emotional. She
looked away and smiled.
"What brought you here?" I asked and she handed me the file.
"I missed you so much. Zeronum wants to do a photoshoot with you. I
know that you confirmed it. There manager asked me to inform you that
you have to sign the paper contract too. I thought why to bother you.
Everything's messy these days so I asked him to hand the papers to me."
She explained. I nodded my head. She had modeled for Zeronum last week
so it was easy.
I opened the file to read it. I read half of the consideration.
"I have read the file. Everything's okay. You can sign it baby." She said
assuring me. I didn't really like to read a whole file. She knew this and
always read my files before I signed them.
"Okay!" I said and signed all the twelve sets of papers in it.
I closed the file and handed it to her. She came close to me and touched my
cheeks.
"You'll divorce her soon. Right?" She asked
I didn't know what to tell her. I remained quiet. She frowned in confusion
and then patted my cheek. "Why are you thinking so much? You told me
you'll divorce her." She mumbled.
I couldn't speak anything.
She came close to me. I couldn't stand it. I got up but she held my hand. I
stopped and backed against the wall. My mind was a chaos. I was so
confused. I didn't know when she started kissing me. She started rubbing
her breast on my chest. I pushed her little only to warn her. She moved
away and I wiped my lips. She looked hurt. I looked away and stood silent.
"You love her. Isn’t it? You can't even kiss me back. You don't love me."
She said in a small voice. The void made by Viona deepened as Roma said
those words. My heart was cracking. I had to break up with her for good. I
was a married man. My wife was pregnant and I loved her dearly. In a
month my child was going to come in this world. I had no right to entangle
Roma's life.
"Roma, it isn’t like that. I love you b-" I was cut off by her kisses. It should
have felt good but I felt suffocated. Eight months ago I would have given
away anything too feel her kisses but now I didn't want them.
"If you really love me then prove it to me." She held my crotch making me
feel so uncomfortable. I was afraid to admit that I didn't like her touch
anymore.
"Roma please leave me." I said politely. I had no right to yell at her
anymore when I was the one who cheated on her.
She pulled my pant down and held my member in her hand. I sucked in a
sharp breath. I felt nothing at all. Few months ago I would have got hard
even at the thought of her doing so but at the moment I was totally flaccid.
"Eric?" She frowned as she tried to stroke me.
"Leave me, Roma. Nothing's happening." I said.
"What has happened to you? My touch doesn't even excite you. Tell me, is
it her? You don't fück me anymore. Are you fücking her?" She strangled me
by one hand.
"Roma..." I wanted to tell her that I cheated on her again but it wasn't easy. I
didn't even know when she took me in her mouth.
"Roma, stop it." I yelled through gritted teeth. I was afraid that Viona would
come out of her room anytime soon. I didn't want to repeat it again.
"Roma stop" I yelled but she wasn't listening. Instead she kept bobbing her
head up and down my length. I was falling weak with the wet licks. I
pushed her away with one force but she held me in her hands.
Something caught my attention on the stairs. I saw my wife dressed in a
pretty yellow sundress. She had a glass bottle in her hand. I pushed Roma
away but I was too late. She saw it. The bottle in her hand fell down and
crashed into pieces and water cascaded down the stairs. Her eyes lowered
on my body, I saw her lips quivering. It broke my heart when she looked at
me like that. I pulled my pants up to cover my erection. A fresh tear rolled
down her eyes and she wiped it quickly.
I couldn't even look at her. A big tear rolled down my eye and I looked up
at her.
"Viona…" I called her name.
It wasn't like what she was thinking. I didn't do anything. I didn't do
anything this time.
She turned around recklessly and instantly I was reminded of the dreadful
dream I had seen. There was water all around her.
"Viona, it's slippery." I warned her but it was too late.
"VIONA!" Very next second, I saw her rolling down the stairs. She was
screaming in pain. I was terrified. I ran to her but she fell on the floor on her
stomach. I didn't know what happened next. I only saw a pool of blood
around her. I only heard her screams of pain.

CHAPTER 45
Everything looked blurry and all my legs were wet due to the blood and
breaking of my water bag. I could feel something sticky leave my body. My
breathing was shallow. I couldn't even keep my eyes open. I was lying on a
hospital bed. I could see a nurse checking me up.
I could feel so many severe contractions and cramps in my belly. My tears
had dried up from too much crying. My throat was sore from screaming for
so long. All I felt was my little Lion turning into a monster who was trying
to hurt me. The pain was too much to bear and I was sweating profusely.
I saw the nurse mumbling something to doctor. The look on their faces was
scaring me. I wasn't worried about me but my Lion. I was worried if I had
broken him again. The nurse came and spread my legs and checked me
again. I was losing my mind.
"It's..." She didn't even complete her sentence which scared me. Everything
inside me was shaking in fear. The pain was spreading all over my body.
Lion who was moving uncontrollably few minutes ago was sitting silent
now and it scared me to death.
"Everything's okay?" I turned my head at the familiar voice. I looked at him
rushing in. He looked nervous and scared just as me. I hated it that he did
everything again. I hated everything. Though I was ready to share him but I
didn't know it could be this painful. I didn't know that I couldn't share him.
It hurt me. I was breaking inside. He had broken me completely.
I averted my gaze from his face as he looked down at me. He wiped my
forehead from the back of his hands. I turned my head, I didn't like his
touch. I was a gone case when I felt my limbs paralyzing. I could feel each
second of pain. It was so painful.
My breathing became wild. I felt like a fish that was caught in a net. I felt
like I would fall unconscious with such an intensity of physical and mental
pain. A loud scream left my mouth and I felt every cell of my body tearing
apart.
"Viona, it'll be fine." I heard him.
Nothing was going to be fine. I was dying. My head was aching like crazy
and my cramps were worsening. Everything was going a wrong way.
"Oh my god!" I heard the doctor yell.
Eric panicked beside me. He held my hand and rubbed it slowly. I pulled
my hand away from him. I closed my eyes but soon opened them with a
jerk. I was tearing apart. My heart was beating loud. Lion was trying to hurt
me so much.
"Is- Is my Lion f-fine?" I managed to ask between my loud sobs.
Eric moved all the strands of my hair behind my ear which were sticking on
my face.
"Breathe, Viona." He pleaded.
He looked tensed and scared. Tears welled up in my eyes when I got
reminded of how he let his girlfriend suck him in our home. It was so
painful. I had so much inside me but I didn't want to say anything to him. I
wanted to focus on my Lion. I wanted to hold my child. I wanted to cradle
him in my arms. He was my everything.
I wanted him out soon.
Another wave of pain washed over me leaving me screaming and throwing
my legs everywhere. Eric tried to help me but he was so useless. Suddenly,
I felt myself tear apart. I only felt unbearable pain and dizziness.
"The patient's blood pressure is lowering." I heard a nurse say. I couldn't see
anything clearly anymore. There was some ear deafening sound entering
my ears.
She came by my side and injected me something. All the while I felt my
husband standing by my side. There was a look of helplessness on his face.
He kept patting my hair and encouraging me. I didn't actually hear what he
was saying but I felt like he was encouraging me.
"I can see the head." I heard the doctor's voice loud and clear. Everyone
around was screaming something but I didn't hear anything else. I felt my
body tear more. I didn't have to push. Everything was happening
involuntarily. Lion was overexcited to come out. I could feel him coming
out on his own. He didn't need pushing at all.
ERIC'S POV
"You can do this. C'mon, baby." I kissed her forehead. She flinched away
and let out a cry of pain. I was so scared by hearing her cries. I was afraid
that my Lion was hurt. If anything happened I wouldn't be able to forgive
myself ever. Doctors were not saying anything and Viona was in all pain.
"Viona, please" I rubbed her hands and she cried again.
"Push!" I begged her but she closed her eyes. I moved away to provide her
some fresh air. I moved to the side of doctor in charge and I could see my
baby's head coming out.
I had never felt something so overwhelming before. I hadn't witness
anything so beautiful. I heard Viona scream again, this time she was too
loud. I rubbed her legs to ease her and provide her warmth but nothing
seemed to work.
Everything felt so horrible. I was so scared. I just wanted her and Lion's
wellness. I went to her and placed my lips on her. I kissed her with all the
love and care I had for her. She was definitely not into the kiss but she had
stopped screaming.
I looked up to see the doctor holding our baby. As soon as I saw my baby's
form I wanted to hold him in my arms. My eyes welled up with tears. Never
had I felt so emotional in my whole life. It was our creation. I rushed to the
doctor and carefully snatched my baby away.
I was mesmerized when I saw someone so beautiful as him. He was my
Lion covered in her blood. He was a tiny life from our wedlock. He had got
my hair but his features were like his mother. He was a small Viona with
my hair. He had four limbs attached to a perfect trunk. He had all the
fingers and perfect little toes. He was so beautiful like his mother. He was
her carbon copy. I wanted him to open his eyes. I wanted him to see me but
he was asleep.
"My Lion…" I saw Viona smile faintly with a weak stretched hand. She
was injured too much. I couldn't thank her less to provide me such
happiness. Her eyes were closing and she fell on the pillow.
"Viona!" I was about to go to her when one nurse stopped me.
They took Viona away. I kept looking at our little baby admiring him. He
had thick brown hair. His pink skin was soft as butter. Our families were to
arrive soon. I played with my Lion's toes stretching them. Instantly, I
remembered his clavicle was broken; I held him carefully and examined his
collar. It was swollen.
"I'm sorry, Mr. Cullen." I looked up to see the doctor who was staring the
floor in despair.
"For what?" I questioned. I was so happy that I could look over any of their
mistake. I had my baby in my arms. How I had planned to shower him with
everything he needed, how I had loved him so much from afar. I was so
crazy that I had even decided which university he'd go when he'd grow up. I
wanted to hold him closely before he woke up and cried for his mother's
milk.
"It's a miscarriage."
I looked up in disbelief. What the hell was she saying? I had my Lion in my
hands. In no way it was a miscarriage. He was so beautifully asleep.
"I'm sorry, what?”
"Mr. Cullen, your baby died in mother's womb. The accident was fatal."
She said.
I couldn't believe it.
"It can't be like that. He's here. See." I showed him my little Lion. She
didn't look at him instead she was just staring the floor. I couldn't explain
the feeling that I got when I placed my ear on his chest only to find no
heartbeat. I didn't know how painful it was. I didn't see him breathing. His
chest also didn't heave. I didn't know what I felt. I was so numb. If anything
I could feel or see was blankness all around.
Tears fell down my eyes. I lost my control. I tried to wake my Lion up but
he didn't cry. I wanted to hear him to cry so desperately. He didn't even
open his eyes. In desperation to hear him, I pinched his butt but he showed
no movement. I even touched his broken bone to cause him pain, only to
hear his first cry. I tried everything to wake him up but he paid no heed to
my attempts.
My mouth was parted as I gazed him with everything I had in me. His lips
were slightly bluish in color. His color was changing from pinkish to corpse
white. He truly loved sleeping. He was a troublemaker. He was just testing
my patience.
"He'd wake up." I said looking at the doctor in front of me.
She stood silent and then came by my side. I patted Lion's cheeks.
"Lion, wake up baby." I spoke to him.
But maybe he was angry with me for treating his mama like shit. He wasn't
talking. May be he'd talk to her. I wanted to take him to Viona. May be he'd
cry when he drinks from her.
"Where's my wife?" I asked the doctor.
"She has been taken for cleaning and placing sutures. She’s not is good
state." She informed.
Like Lion's not waking up was not at all a big deal that lord showered
another worry on me?
"She'll be fine." She informed.
I nodded my head and kissed my baby's head. He didn't respond to me but I
knew he would soon. I was restless. I wanted movement from him. I
gathered him properly in my arms taking care of his fragile form.
"Lion!" I cradled him.
"He's no more, Mr. Cullen." I heard the doctor's sharp voice who gave voice
to what I already knew. She had an apologetic look on her face. Holding my
baby's finger I fell on the floor, holding him in my embrace. Tears fell down
my eyes uncontrollably.
I had lost him.
We lost him.
Nothing could compare to our loss. Nothing could match our grief.
Few minutes later our families arrived. When they came they all had happy
faces. They were excited to see the newest member of our families. When I
informed them about such a tragedy mom and Aunt Cecil couldn't stop their
tears. Dad and Uncle Edward stood afar with sulking faces. My little
brothers had brought a boy doll like my son. They silently placed the doll in
the empty crib and went away.
In the end, I was beside my wife who had still not gained consciousness. I
had our Lion cleaned up. I placed him on her chest and there I felt the need
to capture the beautiful yet such a heartbreaking moment of our lives.
I didn't know what I'd tell her when she would wake up.
****
I held him closely. I wanted to wait for Viona to open her eyes and see him
but she was adamant on not waking up. The elders in our families didn't
want to make Lion wait more. Everything for his funeral was ready. Even
he was ready in the green outfit I had brought for him. He was more than
ready to go. He looked so much alive that it was breaking me to give my
boy away.
I talked to him for long. I told him how much his both parents loved him. I
told him how he would always be my son and I'd always be his father.
I pecked his blue lips and opened his eyelids. He had blue eyes with hazel
rings, just like me. I laid him in his small beautiful coffin which had some
of his toys that his mother brought for him and then he was gone inside the
deep dug earth with a pacifier in his mouth. Nobody said a thing or I didn't
hear. I didn't know what happened next. Everything happened in blur. It
ached so much to give him away. This was not want I wanted. This was not
what Viona wanted.
"Eric…" I heard my mom's voice.
I looked up at her. Tears rolled down my eyes. My Lion was gone for
forever. He came in my life and gave me the happiness for few seconds and
now he was gone giving me a life of only regret and remorse.
"It's me, mama. I killed him. Everything happened because of me. I'm a
bloody murderer. It was all because of my stupidity that I lost him. He
would never forgive me. Viona would never forgive me. It wasn't Lion who
deserved to die, it was I. I should have died at his place."
I felt my mother's soothing arms around me and I cried for eternity in her
shelter.
Everything was over!
Lion was never coming back to life again.
Our son had died.

CHAPTER 46
"Do you want me to say everything out aloud to your parents?" He asked
staring deep into my eyes.
My eyes were fixed on his hand.
"Speak sweetheart. Do you want your parents to know about your deeds?"
He asked again. I shook my head thoroughly. I didn't want him to tell
anything to anyone. I would be doomed if he told anything to anyone. My
sweet girl image would be torn down in front of everyone. Everybody would
know what a piece of crap I was.
"No, Serhaan." I begged and he smirked.
I turned around and Azra stood there in front of me. I turned around to find
Serhaan gone. He had disappeared. I didn't know where he was gone and
how he disappeared. I could hear a baby's cry in the background. I instantly
touched my belly only to find it flat.
It was my Lion's cry, I knew it instantly. I looked around for him. Finally, he
had come out! My Lion was crying for me. He wanted me near him. I ran to
the door but was stopped by Azra's hand on my wrist.
"Leave me! My Lion is crying. He must be hungry." I needed to feed him. I
needed to hold him close to my heart and never leave him.
"Your Lion? Your Lion is too unfortunate to have a selfish mother like you. I
pray to Allah for him not getting affected by your ill mind." She said and
turned around.
I looked at her going away she turned around and I saw her holding my
Lion. I couldn't see his face. He was wrapped in a big blanket.
"Azra..." I screamed and she smirked devilishly.
She then threw my baby away and he landed on floor.
****
"Lion!"
I looked around to find myself in a hospital room. I was welcomed by all
the four white walls and a distinct smell of medicines and chemicals. I
pulled away IV attached to my hand and wiped all the sweat formed on my
forehead with the back of my hand. I couldn't understand what kind of
dream it was. I understood every part of it but it was all happening at once
and it was weird too.
Shaking my thoughts away when I checked my belly, I found it flat. I was
reminded of the moment when I gave birth to my Lion. He looked so pink
covered in blood. He looked so fragile and lovely. I wanted to touch him,
hold him but before that darkness engulfed me.
I was so ecstatic to see him. I turned to see the crib. I was disappointed
when I found it empty. Lion was not there.
I got up from the bed, it was slightly uncomfortable but I managed to walk
to the door. I saw my mother coming toward my room. She was on her
phone talking to someone.
As soon as her eyes landed on me she hung the call up. I didn't like her for
whatever she did to me but I didn't hate her too. I just couldn't. She threw
me out whenever I needed her. She was not my real mother and she didn't
even try to be a mother to me.
Pushing all thoughts aside I made my mind to ask her about my Lion. May
be some of the nurses had taken him for cleaning. I couldn't wait to see him.
I was dying inside to catch one glimpse of my child.
"Viona!" I heard my mom say my name. She sounded too sweet completely
opposite of what she always portrayed herself.
"You should lie down. I'll call the doctor." She held my arm and gently took
me to the bed.
I didn't understand why she was being too sweet all of a sudden. Maybe
seeing my little baby made her rock insides melt, I thought. I hadn't even
seen him yet and he already made my mom a softy.
"Where's my baby?" I asked.
"Lay down fast. I'll be back okay." She offered me a smile completely
ignoring my question.
"I will but where's my baby? He's not here. I want to see him."
She looked at me for long and came near me. I didn't know what was
running in her mind. She was quite and in a deep thought.
"Mom? Where's my Lion?" I asked in impatience. I already have waited for
long. He made his mother too excited. I couldn't even wait a second
anymore. I was driven by the want to embrace him in my arms.
"He's gone." She mumbled.
"Gone? Where? That's what I'm asking where had they taken him?”
"He- he was born...dead." She looked into my eyes.
I was taken aback by her words. How could she say such thing for my son?
He was merely few hours old and she was speaking shits. She definitely
didn't have a place for me in her heart. She always said cruel things.
"Don't say that about my baby! I saw him. He was in his father's arms." I
remembered as soon as he was out how his father rushed to hold him. My
toxic mom was a liar. She didn't love my baby too. I was so wrong to think
she would melt seeing us. She couldn't ever melt.
"He's gone, Viona. He couldn't survive those fatal injuries. That fall took his
life away." She raised her voice making me lose my mind.
"No! That's not possible. I saw him. He was there with Eric. No! He was
with Azra. She took him and then...no..." My Lion was definitely with
either of the two
"Azra? Oh my lord! Stop all this nonsense again. There's no Azra here."
She made me sit on the bed but I couldn't calm down. I was afraid that Azra
would hurt him.
"Leave me! I want my baby back. Azra will harm him. She'll harm him.
She'll kill him." I yelled on top of my lungs. My baby needed saving. He
was in wrong hands. May be it wasn't a dream and everything happened in
my subconscious state of mind.
"Viona! Calm down. See, Azra can never come here. Nobody's here. Take
deep a breath." I felt my mother's hand rub my back.
"Where's my baby?" I couldn't hold back but break in tears. I wanted him.
"He's dead." She said quietly.
I looked at her for once before picking up the scissor that was on the
nursing tray. I was capable of ripping her throat apart if she would have
again told me that my baby was dead. She'd be the one to die not my baby.
"Viona, keep that thing away!" She warned. She was looking around for an
escape.
"Where's my baby? Tell me." I asked in frustration. She was testing my
limits this time.
"I told you. He's no more. I swear on Ermes, your baby was born dead." She
yelled and kicked on my leg. I stumbled back and finally when her words
accessed through my head I was dead. I felt her throwing the scissor away
from my hand and then she placed me on bed.
"He is dead!" She said once again.
"Why are you so careless? What was the need to climb stairs? See, he's
gone. You killed him."
You killed him!
You killed him!
Her voice kept ringing in my mind.
No! I didn't kill anyone. I didn't kill my Lion. He was very much alive. I
knew it.
She was lying. This couldn't be true. My baby couldn't go away. He loved
me. He just couldn't leave me. Last time I saw him he was with his father.
He was playing in his father's arms.
“Eric!” He must have taken my Lion away from me. I couldn't breathe.
Suddenly, all the oxygen in my surrounding felt so less. I was restless. How
could he do this to me? He always broke my heart but this time I wasn't
going to endure the pain and betrayal.
"Viona, you woke up." I looked up to see my mother in law coming inside.
She smiled as she neared me. Her eyes looked puffy, like she had cried a
river. She came and sat near me.
My mother was a bitch. She wasn't going to tell me anything. I had to ask
my mother in law.
"Where's my Lion, mom?" I asked and she caressed my cheeks lovingly.
I didn't need all the affection at that moment. If anything I wanted then it
was my baby, my own flesh and blood, someone who belonged to me and
would love me forever.
"Mom, where is Lion? He must be hungry. He's not here. Eric must have
taken him. He'd give it to his girlfriend. He wanted to snatch him away
from me. I-I need my baby..." I couldn't help but slowly I could feel myself
getting hotter. My fingers were stiffening. Slowly, all the stiffness spread
throughout my body. I could feel everything but couldn't react. I wanted my
baby. Only he could ease me.
"We're sorry, Viona. He's-he's no more." I saw my mother in law shed tears.
My world had suddenly stopped at that moment. Everything became duller
and duller. I couldn't even see the two women sitting in front of me. I didn't
see anything but all darkness.
"Viona…" I felt someone shake me but nothing mattered anymore.
"Please, leave me alone." I said resolutely.
I saw them leave through my peripheral vision. I slumped on the hospital
bed and zeroed at the ceiling. I remembered the time Lion came out. He
didn't need pushing. It wasn't him. It was my body pushing out the lifeless
baby on its own.
I couldn't believe my Lion was no more. It felt so unreal. I laid silently on
my bed grieving for my little baby. I couldn't even cry. My tears didn't come
out this time. My eyes were dry. I was heartbroken that I didn't even get a
chance to see him. I didn't get a chance to touch him or hold him. I didn't
even get a chance to caress his soft hair and shower my love on him. I didn't
get a chance to kiss him and embrace him closely. Maybe he hated me too
to leave me like this, so broken and so dead.
I regretted climbing the stairs. I regretted for being reckless but more than
anything I regretted forgiving Eric every time for every wrong thing he did.
Nobody was responsible for my loss but I. Had I not been so forgiving my
Lion would have been playing in my arms. I had so many dreams for all of
us but they were crashed in a go.
Lion was gone. And I couldn't even shed a tear on his demise.
He didn't need a pathetic ill mother for him. Of course, he deserved better
that was why he left me in this world to rot.
Had Eric not cheated on me again my Lion would have been very alive. But
it wasn't Eric's fault; it was mine that I was too attached to him. All I
wanted was a dad for my Lion but when Lion himself was dead, no dad was
required.
I had forgiven Eric so many times and I tend on forgiving him until the day
his deeds murdered my soul. Today was that day. His deed had resulted in
execution of my soul. There was nothing left in me.
I was dead.
He had killed me inside out.
"I love you, Lion." I closed my eyes and laid still for hours until sleep took
me away.
 ****
I woke up when I felt a burning sting on my arm. I couldn't even feel my
left arm. I checked my arm only to find it wrapped in a paper bandage. I felt
so cool and fresh. The windows were open and cool breeze was hitting my
face.
I felt something wet on my chest so I checked my patient uniform only to
find it wet with my milk. I smiled and turned around to see my little baby
sleeping peacefully in his crib.
He was so beautiful. I immediately got up and picked him up. As soon as I
held him he opened his eyes. I felt bad that I woke him up but I couldn't
unnotice how mesmerizing he looked. He was small and so soft. He had
thick brown hair and blue eyes like his daddy. He was dressed in a small
blue dress. I immediately picked up the sheets from my bed.
His daddy was a jerk. The weather was cold and he couldn't even put a
blanket on our little baby. He cried a beautiful cry and it resonated
throughout the hospital. I couldn't stop smiling.
"Lion!" I cooed and he stopped crying. He looked at me with his puddle
eyes like I was some alien. He wiggled his legs and it hit my breast causing
more milk to seep out. I kissed his small pink lips and he smiled.
My little baby was so beautiful.
"Milk time!" I announced and he smiled. I pulled the zip down and held
him close to my breast. He was so fast and intelligent. He immediately
latched on my breast and started drinking. I knew he was hungry.
He was fast too because he peed in his pant too. I didn't want him to catch
cold so I removed his pant and wrapped him into another small blanket.
I shuddered when the door immediately opened. I covered my breast with
Lion. I looked up to see his daddy staring down at us.
CHAPTER 47
ERIC'S POV
Big flakes of snow made her place look like a beautiful white sand castle
made by a little boy. I wondered whether she was freezing inside. My hands
were behind my back, I was hiding her favorite flowers.
"Hi!" I mumbled staring down at her grave. I needed her today. I needed to
speak my heart out and I knew she'd never come back.
I brought out the bouquet I had for her and placed it near her. I knew
somewhere she'd be smiling.
I sat down quietly. It was my favorite place to escape the world whenever
everything became chaos. I came to her often when I was in any dilemma. I
would talk to her and tell her about my day and I always felt light.
"I lost my child today." I said after a long moment of silence.
I only heard silence all around.
"He's gone." My voice broke at the end. I couldn't hold myself together and
I couldn't even face Viona after whatever happened.
"Roma came home. She tried to lure me. I didn't want to be lured. I wanted
to push her away but I couldn't. She loves me and she loved me whenever I
needed her. Viona always pushed me away. She never returned my feelings.
Who was I supposed to choose?" I wanted her to answer me. Any sane man
would ask me to keep Roma but I felt otherwise.
"Who am I supposed to choose when I am so confused about my feelings? I
don't want to hurt Roma. After whatever she did for me, I can't hurt her.
After three years I can't tell her that I don't feel same anymore. But I don't
want to free Viona too. I love her. I-"
I couldn't speak anymore. My tears did rest of the talking. I had already
committed sins. My son was never going to forgive me. Viona was never
going to forgive me and here I was, I couldn't even look at myself. I
couldn't forgive myself too.
"I messed up everything. Just now when I felt Viona and I could work out,
Roma showed up. I was afraid Viona would see us together. She wasn't fine.
A-and then she caught me with Roma again. She fell down the stairs. She
lost our baby."
I couldn't breathe. My son's innocent face kept dancing in front of my eyes.
He had a long life to live but he was gone. It all happened because of me.
He was never coming back to life just because of me.
My tears didn't stop for once. I could have never let it happen nonetheless it
happened that to in front of my eyes. My baby died in my own presence. I
was an unfortunate father. I couldn't even hear his cry. I couldn't even dream
us together for whole life. Why destiny had to be so cruel?
I looked up at the sky. I felt my baby playing with angels up there.
"My Lion is with you now. I hope you'll take care of him." I stared her
grave and in the silence I could feel her promising me that she'd always be
there with my Lion.
I got up and wiped my tears. I had to go back to Viona. She hadn't woken
up yet. I just prayed almighty to bless her with immense power to bear the
searing pain of losing our little Lion. I walked out of the cemetery to my
car. Once I was in, I took a deep breath. It didn't lessen my pain but I knew
my Lion was safe with her.
I drove my way to the hospital which was just at a distance of two miles.
When I reached, going inside the hospital seemed a tough task. I sat in the
car for few more minutes and gathered all the courage. I had to tell her
everything.
I stepped out and made my way inside. Her hospital room seemed way to
nearer than it was earlier. I found her dad sitting in the waiting room. He
looked tired and upset. I was afraid to go to him but nonetheless I made my
way to him.
"Uncle Edward." I spoke.
He looked up at me. He seemed so distant. He never talked to me after the
day he showed up at my parents' place.
"Did she regain consciousness?" I asked wanting to know about my wife.
He got up and came near me in small strides. He looked at me dangerously.
The look for me was enough to tell me that he wasn't pleased to see me.
"Why do you care, boy? It doesn't matter to you whether she dies or
survives. Even her child didn't mean anything to you. It was my fault that I
thought she'd be happy if she'd marry you. But, you know what there I
failed again. You couldn't understand her love." He looked at me
completely. I couldn't understand why he was stating that his daughter
loved me. It was all his game to get us married. But now, it didn't matter. I
had already lost more than everything I had and I didn't want to lose
anything further.
"You couldn't love her too. I thought you could help her but you made my
daughter sicker."
"Uncle-"
"Shut up!" He yelled and left me standing there. He didn't even give me a
chance to explain myself. I didn't know what he meant by I could help her.
I tried not thinking about it and went toward Viona's room. I twisted the
knob on the door and pushed it. The door opened and my eyes landed on
her. She had fear visible on her face but that didn't catch my attention. What
caught my attention was the figure wrapped in a bedsheet. Confusion struck
me as I saw her breastfeeding someone in the sheets.
That was definitely not our Lion. He was dead and was peacefully sleeping
in his grave. I walked closer to her all the while trying to look at the little
baby who was barely visible to me.
"Viona-"
"Shush! Lion is feeding. He'll sleep soon." She cut me off.
He wasn't our Lion. I wanted to tell her but the happiness on her face didn't
let me say the fact.
"Will you hold him?" She asked in a low voice. I didn't know what to say. I
didn't know who was there wrapped in the sheets. Whosoever it was but he
wasn't our child.
She zipped up her dress and extended her arms toward me. That was when I
saw the boy doll which Taylor and Tyler brought for Lion, wrapped in the
sheets. Doll's face was all milky wet. I almost lost my balance when she
wiped the doll's face like it was a real baby. I was too scared to see her
behave like that. I couldn't understand what was happening.
"Isn’t he beautiful?" She asked showing me the doll. I gulped down the sick
lump that had formed in my throat. This was not real. I wanted it to be
dream. I asked almighty to bless her with power to deal with our baby's
death; I didn't ask God to take her senses away.
"He is." I turned around to see Uncle Edward approaching. She smiled and
twigged the doll's nose.
"See Lion, daddy is here and grandpa is here too." She said and smiled
looking at the doll that she was calling with our baby's name.
"Show him to me. Let me hold him." Uncle Edward smiled and she gave
the doll to him. He cradled him like it was a real baby. I didn't understand
why he was behaving that way.
"Uncle-"
"Look what you did to her. You did worst to her. Giving her to you was a
grave mistake and her mother would never forgive me for this." He
whispered. I couldn't unnotice the tears in his eyes. He patted Viona's
cheeks before pecking her forehead.
"Aunt Cecil didn't-" I was cut off by the doctor in charge.
"Mr. Cullen, I want to have a talk with you." She said.
I saw Uncle Edward and Viona busy with the doll. I felt so raw as well as
dead seeing the love of my life behaving so strange. I didn't know what had
happened to her. Surely, somebody else told her about Lion's demise before
me.
I turned around and followed the doctor to her cabin. She asked me to take
place in front of her and I absent mindedly obeyed her. I needed to know
about my wife. I didn't know what had happened to her. I couldn't lose her
like this after losing our child.
"She's behaving so…odd." I uttered.
"I know. That's quite likely if we consider her health history. I already told
you about her increased cortisol. I'll have to run further checkups in her to
know more."
"What do you mean?”
"She's in shock. I'll have a psychiatrist study her brain till then I'll prescribe
some regular medicines. She'll be fine in few days. If there isn’t any change
please contact me." She said.
"Okay" I nodded. I couldn't understand anything. I was so confused.
I hadn't ever thought that our child's death would affect her brain. I felt
responsible for all of her depression and stress. I was responsible for
everything that happened to us and now I was determined on making things
right.
I was about to get up when the doctor stopped me.
"Mr. Cullen, I'm not done yet." She said politely.
I sat down quietly and prepared myself to hear more. I couldn't bear more
grief for today. I was already in vain thinking of my wife's behavior and
child's demise. I couldn't even imagine her pain which made her like that.
"Yes, I'm hearing." I said.
"You're wife won't be able hold in pregnancy again." She said.
I straightened up on my chair. I didn't know if I heard correct.
“Come again?"
"Viona can't conceive again with a dilated cervix." She said pronouncing
each word clear and loud. Her words stabbed my heart like dagger. It wasn't
possible. It was like I was given a sack of misery all at once.
"It- it couldn't be true." I whispered. There was nobody who could feel our
pain. The stings of emotional pain stopped giving me any feel. I felt
paralyzed at my place.
What wrong I had done to never become a father again? What wrong had
my Viona done to bear infertility for whole life? Every fault was mine! I
was dying in regret. If I could reverse the clock I would have fixed
everything.
"I feel sorry but it's true. Her cervix has dilated for 8cm permanently
resulting in an incompetent cervix. She won't be able to hold the fetus in for
more than four months, in her next pregnancy." She explained.
"How did it happen?" I asked. I wanted to know more about my wife's
health. I knew it must have been because of the fall and here I was
responsible too.
"It happens due to repeated dilation and curettage."
"What's that?" I asked in panic. I had never heard of it.
"It's D&C. It's done when any toxic substance are left in the womb. Like, in
early miscarriages or abortions if the fetus doesn't come out properly or if
some parts of it remain inside then it becomes toxic for the mother. So, they
are removed by the said method. Also if there is some toxic lump in womb
this process is used." She explained and I could feel my heart beat louder.
"B-but my wife never went through any D&C." I said with confidence. I
was sure of it.
"That's not possible. Cervical incompetence doesn't grow on its own. She
might have had a miscarriage or any abortion before." She said making me
angry. There was no way Viona had any miscarriage before. She just lost
our Lion and nobody else.
"I told you. My wife never had any abortion or miscarriage. This was our
first child. I've known her all my life. She never went through any
miscarriage or abortion." I banged the desk and got up. That doctor was a
stupid lady and was speaking whatever came in her mind.
"She had a miscarriage few years ago." I turned around to see Aunt Cecil.
She came inside and stood behind me. I was taken aback by her words. I
suddenly saw everything black. I composed myself and sat down quietly. I
couldn't breathe upon hearing her words. All air was squeezed out of me.
"I'm Viona's mother." She said and took place beside me.
I couldn't believe what her mother said. It couldn't be true. As much as it
tore me apart, I thought about Viona, she didn't deserve miscarriages. I was
so shocked. My heart was cracking inside its cage.
"She had a failed miscarriage few years ago due to which she had to go
through multiple D&Cs to remove the ripped fetus. Doctors already told us
that her reproductive health would have complications in future. She was
depressed always and they said her future pregnancies would be at stake if
her depression still persists." She said.
I couldn't hear them speaking anymore. The stings of burning and jealousy
made me feel worst. I remembered what Ken had said about her. It only
made me feel worst. I was turning into ashes. Neither I could hear nor see
anything. I got up and excused myself. I just didn't want to hear the silly
doctor speaking anymore.
I went out to get some fresh air. As if my Lion's death was not enough that
He showered another sets of misery on me. Tears were threatening to fall
off my eyes. I quickly blinked my eyes and wiped my tears. I was dying to
think of her underneath someone else. I was burning from inside.
I loved her always and nobody had the right to touch her. I possessed her in
every way except her love. I remembered her telling me that she loved me
and all of a sudden I wanted to tell her that I loved her too.
I knew there was just a woman who was my true love and that was her.
"Eric"
I composed myself before turning around.
"Aunt Cecil"
"Are you okay? I mean you came out, she was talking about Viona's
health." Few creases formed on her forehead.
"Yeah! Yeah, I'm good." I replied.
"Why did Viona marry me? I know you don't like me. Uncle Edward also
hates me then why?" I didn't know why I asked her the question but I
wanted her to answer it.
"I never wanted her to marry you but considering her depression and
pregnancy Edward went against me and got her married to you. She madly
loved you and he thought that she'll be happy with you." She said in a soft
voice.
I understood her. Now, I knew why she was so different from the Viona I
knew. I didn't understand if she ever loved me then why she always pushed
me away. Only she could answer that.
"But what did you do to her? You cheated on her. For God's sake she was
carrying your child. At least you could respect that but you didn't. She came
home in miserable condition to seek shelter and I threw her out thinking
that she'd go back to you again and would try to work out but…everything
went wrong." Her voice was heavy and she looked like she'd cry anytime.
"Anyways, I'll leave." She said.
I couldn't let her go. She had to answer me. I had to kill the person Viona
slept with. In no way I was leaving the said person. He had to die.
"Who was he?" I asked.
She stared at me for long and chuckled dryly.
"It's too late for this, Eric. Go inside my daughter needs you."
"I want to know." I protested.
"It was her one big mistake. Let past remain in the past." She said. How
could I let past remain in past so easily?
"I'm not saying anything against Viona. I want to know the guy's name." I
said but she turned around to leave. She walked three steps and turned
around.
"If it gives you peace then it was your friend, Ken Holt." She said and I was
filled with rage. Everything Ken said turned out to be true. Ken survived
twice but he wasn't going to live this time. He'd pay for sleeping with my
love.
I walked out to the parking and got inside my car. I was broken beyond
measures. I always loved her and she jumped into Ken’s bed. I knew it was
past but I couldn't deal with the pain. It was too much to handle. I couldn't
breathe. I couldn't move. I couldn't think anything. All I wanted was to go
to a scared place and cry my heart out. With every drop of tear I tasted my
own infidelity. This was how she must have felt too, I told myself. The
feeling was worst.
My ringing cell phone caught my attention. I checked the caller ID it was
deputy commissioner, Corner. I cleared my throat and picked up the call.
"Yes, Officer Corner."
"Mr. Cullen, we've gathered some information about the man whose sketch
your wife made. I need to speak to you." He said.
"Okay, I'm coming." I replied.
CHAPTER 48
ERIC'S POV
Nothing felt good. How could I feel good when Lord was giving me shock
after shock? I wasn't even over my Lion's death that they said she wouldn't
be able to keep the fetus in for more in her next pregnancy. I was sick of
thinking that we'd have a miscarriage again if I ever tried to think of a baby
with her. I hadn't digested it that my mother in law told me Viona got laid
with Ken.
Ken's words kept ringing in my head.
If you really want to hate me then hate me because she fücked me.
No! I didn't want to think about it. It hurt me to even imagine her doing
things with him. I couldn't imagine him touching her intimately. It was
burning me from inside. It was ripping my heart.
Oh Heavens! I remember so precisely her little virgin cünt wrapped around
my pulsating cöck and how can I forget her needy fück me harder Ken.
I banged the steering wheel in agitation. It was killing me from inside.
"It's her life." I reminded myself.
She wasn't my wife then. Hell! She wasn't even my girl but she wasn't even
his girlfriend too. It was hurting me that she slept with him. I felt betrayed. I
knew it was past and she didn't love me then but still I loved her. I loved her
to death and she jumped into bed with that bastard who spoke shits about
her. He never deserved her.
I sucked in sharp breath and drove faster. I couldn’t cry for something that
happened in past. She wasn't with Ken now. She was with me.
Unfortunately, I had lost her again even before claiming her.
She was acting so strange and I was scared beyond measures. She just
couldn't lose her senses. I just wished her to respond well to her medicines.
I knew she'd never forgive me for whatever I did but I needed her
forgiveness one last time.
I couldn't even keep my promise, I hurt her again.
I stopped in front of the police station and made my way inside the huge
white building. There was a woman in the reception. She stared at me like I
was a mad man roaming in the streets. I cleared my throat and she smiled
politely.
"Yes sir, how may I help you?”
"I have to see Officer Corner." I replied.
I wanted to see him soon without all those formalities. I wanted to know
who that bastard Serhaan was and why was he trying to harm Viona. I
hoped cops found clues about him.
"Do you have an appointment sir?" She asked.
"He called me himself. I don't need any appointment." I replied to which
she nodded.
She dialed a number on phone and then asked me to follow her. I followed
her and we reached Officer Corner's cabin. She let me in and I saw Officer
Corner sitting in front of his laptop. He was working on something. As soon
as he saw me he got up and offered me a handshake.
"Good noon, Mr. Cullen." He offered me a tight lipped smile and I nodded.
"Good noon."
"Please sit." He said. I took the place in front of him.
"Did you find the man?" I asked. I was restless. I wanted to know what he
wanted from Viona. Why he wanted to kill her?
"Yes." He said.
He picked up a file from his desk and took out the sketch made by Viona.
He placed it in front of me.
"Your wife sketched this?" He asked. I nodded.
"Have you ever seen this man before?" He asked.
"I already told you. I haven't ever seen him." I replied.
"Is your wife sure that this was the man who tried to hurt her?" He asked
with a deep V forming between his eyebrows. I nodded my head. She was
sure otherwise she wouldn't have sketched his face. His face would have
been printed precisely in her memory to sketch.
"Yes, she even said that every time he wrote some number, uh, something
like one forty thousand two hundred and eight." I said.
He nodded his head and picked a picture from his file. He placed it beside
Serhaan's sketch and I looked at both the sketch and the picture.
"Can you see the similarities?" He asked. I analyzed both and I could see it
was his sketch. The man in the picture was Serhaan. He was a young man.
Every feature of him matched so precisely except a round scar on the head
of the sketch. He didn't have any scar in reality.
"It's Serhaan but his scar is missing." I reasoned. He smiled and rubbed his
hands together. He got up from his chair and leaned nearer.
"How much do you know your wife?" He asked.
"Excuse me! What does it has to do with how better I know her?”
"Answer me." He looked serious.
"I have known her from childhood days. She was my classmate, my best
friend. I know her well." I answered. He chuckled which made me frown.
"If you'd have known her better then you wouldn't have wasted my time.
Take your wife to a psychiatrist. She's s lunatic. She needs treatment." He
said through gritted teeth.
I didn't understand the sudden change in his tone. He sounded pissed
actually. He couldn't say anything about my wife. I didn't care if I was
sitting in a police station in front of a police commissioner; I was capable of
ruining his features.
"What did you say about my wife? How dare you!" Rage mixed with my
blood. He was calling my wife a lunatic woman.
"Relax! I have evidences." He said and pointed to my chair. I sat down
again and took a deep breath. He rubbed his stubble and looked at me.
"What do you mean? How dare you state my wife as a mad woman?”
"By whatever she told us, I bet she needs a good psychiatrist. Trust me."
"What do you mean?" He was confusing me. I couldn't understand him. I
thought he called me because he found any clue about the case but actually
he called me to speak shits.
He pointed to the picture of Serhaan and said, "This is Serhaan Karim. Age
22. Nationality Turkey." He spoke.
"Turkey?" I asked to confirm, he nodded.
Was it her ex from Turkey? That was the first thing that struck head. Was he
here to avenge her?
"He is dead." He said making my jaw drop.
"Dead?" I asked.
"When?" He was alive four days ago.
"Ten years ago." He said making me confused. Serhaan was ...dead? How
was that possible? Viona saw him with her own eyes. Even Kate said the
window was open when two men disappeared.
"But Viona saw-"
"He died ten years ago. I have proofs." He said.
He showed me few pictures of Serhaan's dead body which dated back to ten
years ago. He was wearing black clothes. Blood was all over his face and I
could see its source. It was coming out of the round hole on his forehead.
He was wearing black clothes.
“Look, this is his postmortem report." He said handing me a file.
I gulped down a heavy lump and looked at the reports. It stated the clear
reason for his death. It was because of being shot on head. I couldn't believe
he was dead. I saw his dead pictures in which cops were checking him. I
saw his body was already decomposing.
Did it mean my Viona- ? No, it couldn't be true. Viona saw him. She wasn't
sick!
May be Serhaan was the man's identical twin like Taylor and Tyler. May be
Officer Corner was mistaken.
"He could be his twin?”
"Be practical Mr. Cullen. This is nothing. You need to hear me." He said
and I nodded my head. Everything was fine two days ago and now
everything had turned so fishy.
"Who killed him?" I asked staring at dead Serhaan's pictures and the sketch
my Viona made. I forgot how to breathe and all the air left my lungs when I
heard his answer.
"Your wife" He said.
T-that's not true. It couldn't be true. My Viona couldn't kill someone. She
wasn't that type. She could break heart but she couldn't take away a life.
"No! No! My wife can't even kill a fly. She can never do that. She is not a
murderer." I yelled. How dare he call my Viona a murderer?
"I have evidences." He said.
He turned his laptop toward me and showed me pictures of my Viona. She
was in middle of a team of cops. Her hands were cuffed together. There was
no emotion on her face. She looked pale and fragile. Her hair was a mess
and so was her face. I saw her mother was holding her upright and pushing
her inside the police van. I saw many pictures of the court hearing. In some
pictures she looked fierce and deathly.
The ground beneath my feet was shaking. I couldn't believe my own eyes. I
couldn't believe that Viona killed someone. But, why? Why did she kill?
"Serhaan belonged to Turkey. He worked here. His parents filed a report
when he didn't contact them for a month. Turkish police contacted New
York's to look upon the matter. Serhaan’s body was later found buried in a
worker’s site in Istanbul which belonged to an American. On further
investigation it came out that a teenager girl; your wife Viona murdered him
in rage."
I had no words left. What did he mean by rage? Nobody killed someone out
of rage.
"Have a look at this clip." He said showing me a video clip.
My Viona was screaming on top of her lungs. "Yes, I killed him." She had a
sick smile on her face. "I loved killing him. I'll kill everyone." She was
shouting like a true maniac. She was laughing like a crazy person.
It all felt so unreal!
"She was sent to juvenile detention in Turkey for two years as her
punishment." He said.
Everything suddenly started making sense. Her mother's receiving my calls
and telling me that she wouldn't be able to attend school because of some
health issues. Her ignoring me, her kissing me, holding me tight and then
leaving me it was all because she had to go to juvenile detention. Her
granny's health was just an excuse. She set it all up, she wanted me to hate
her for leaving me and I did it. It was all because she had to leave.
"Why did she kill him?" I asked.
"Don't know. You should ask her parents. Her mother was one of the
officers posted in this station at that time. There were some personal
pharmaceutical grudges mentioned here." He replied.
Pharmaceutical grudges?
It was something I had never thought of. I never thought Viona would have
committed a crime. It was worst that she was now hallucinating a dead man.
I had to talk to her parents about it. They could surely tell me everything in
better context. But one thing was striking my head.
"But if his body was found in Istanbul then how could my wife kill him?
Viona never went there.”
"She had a travel history to Istanbul. It’s there in the records. Turkey police
was pressurizing us to catch the culprit. Officer Waffles didn't want the
news to leak to media otherwise it would have been a big news. Later it was
found that your wife was a Turkish citizen and the case slipped out of our
hands. We had to hand it over to Turkey police." He explained. It didn't
make any sense to me. Viona lived here in New York. I knew her since
kindergarten. How could she be a Turkish?
"She didn't have any ancestors from there." I asked but then I remembered
her telling me about her maternal granny. May be it was true.
"I don't know much." He shrugged.
"Okay! Thanks for the information." I said and got up.
"I suggested you something too. Ponder over it. It's not healthy." He said. I
was offended but I didn't say anything. He was right. Viona was
hallucinating Serhaan who had died years ago. She was thinking he wanted
to take his revenge by killing her. I didn't want to accept it but I knew my
wife was sick.
She needed help and I would have helped her in every possible way. I
turned around to leave that was when Officer Corner interrupted me.
"Mr. Cullen!"
I turned around to look at him.
"Yes?" I asked. Did he have anything else left to fill me?
"You didn't ask me about the number your wife told you Serhaan wrote."
He smiled and I realized yes I hadn't asked him.
Before I could say anything he filled me with more information.
"It a date."
"Date?" I asked.
"Yes, the day your wife murdered Serhaan. 14-02-08. 14 Feb, 2008." He
said making my heart thump louder.
He was right. Viona needed a psychiatrist. Hearing him more just made
clear her level of disorder. I didn't want to believe it but how could I
overlook every proof that was in front of me.
I turned around and made my way out of his office. I went inside my car
and everything with me felt so loose. My Viona had killed someone and
now she was hallucinating. She had been hallucinating for long. Her
depression, her rising cortisol, everything was in front of me. I was
ashamed of myself. How could I not see it all? Was I so blind?
Her appearing after ten long years made all sense now. Her sleeping with
me, telling me that she loved me it all seemed meaningful now. Uncle
Edward's talks and whatever aunt Cecil told me everything made sense.
Viona loved me. She pushed me away all because she had to go. It was all
so unbelievable and I was like always, a true jerk.

CHAPTER 49
Lying silently on my bed I kept wondering did he even love our Lion. He
didn't even hold him, instead he kept staring us like we were aliens. I tossed
and turned on my bed, thinking more and more. He didn't love us. He went
away yesterday morning and didn't showed up since then. He just didn't
care about Lion too and if he didn't care about my baby, I didn't care about
him too.
I closed my eyes but I couldn't sleep. All I could think was where he had
been. I couldn't rest in peace. I was dying and sick of imagining him and
Roma together naked in bed tangled into each other. It was killing me every
time I remembered every scene I witnessed with my own eyes. It hurt me so
much.
I couldn't control the tears that were slipping out of my eyes continuously. I
wanted to cry to death and let every sorrow of mine seep out of my skin.
I wiped away my tears when I heard my baby's beautiful cry. I smiled into
the darkness, he was my light. I had to be strong for him, I reminded
myself. He deserved everything good in his life and only his father could
give him that.
"Shush, I'm here my baby." I picked him up from his crib. He was so small,
so soft and so fragile. His tears were glistening in the moonlight. I didn't
want tear in my baby's eyes.
He didn't stop his crying. I checked his diaper looked heavy. He was a very
dirty boy. I changed his diaper and wiped his legs. I didn't want him to catch
cold so I immediately made him wear his small pant.
"Now you're clean again." I tweaked his nose and he showed me his soft
pink gums.
He was so small and four days old. Most of the time he spent sleeping and I
didn't like that. I wanted him to wake up and see me every time. I loved him
so much. I couldn't be more thankful to God for showering me with such a
blessing. I was so happy with him.
"Lion, do you miss daddy?" I asked him. He kept staring me with him big
blue eyes. He looked toward my breast and his eyes were fixed there. He
started crying again. He was such a cry baby.
"My little Lion is hungry." I stated and he stopped crying when I fed him
again. He spilled most of the milk out wetting his cheeks. No matter how
smart he was in getting his food he still was a stupid boy who messed his
cheeks too.
I laid him beside me and rubbed his chest lightly. He soon slept like he had
been sleeping whole day. Soon, I slept with my angel too.
***
In the morning when I woke up, I saw Ermes opening my windows. He
smiled when his eyes landed on me.
"Good morning!" He greeted.
"Why are you here?" I narrowed my eyes. I was angry he didn't even come
to see my Lion and was showing up so late.
"Someone's angry." He pouted with a small frown on his head.
"I'm not talking to you."
"I'm here to see my nephew." He said and I looked at my little Lion who
was sleeping like a king. All his limbs were stretched; I rolled my fingers in
his hair and pecked his head.
Ermes came by his side and tried to pick him up. I was instantly filled with
insecurity of losing my baby. He was asleep. I didn't want to break his
sleep. I didn't want Ermes to hold him. I suddenly felt a light ache in my
head.
"Leave him!"
"I'm sorry, Viona. Something important had come up. Either dad had to be
there or I so I ch-"
I didn't want to hear anything. I wanted him to put my baby down. He was
crying on top his lungs now and Ermes was making him cry more. He didn't
care about my baby. He wasn't even cradling him to lull him to sleep again.
"I said leave him." I yelled. Ermes instantly looked at me with wide eyes.
He still hadn't put my Lion down. My Lion didn't like him. He was hurting
him by holding him. My blood was filled with rage as I saw him staring me.
I located a glass on the side stand. I grabbed it instantly and broke it into
half.
"I said LEAVE HIM!" I was about to jab him with the sharp glass when he
held my hand tightly. I tried to pull his hair with my other hand.
"Viona, stop!" He said. I didn't care whether he was my half brother or
what, if he was trying to hurt my Lion, I could kill him for this. I could kill
anyone.
"VIONA-" I stilled at once when I heard my father's sharp voice. He came
by my side and removed my hands from Ermes' hair.
"What are you doing?" He asked when he saw the broken glass in my hand.
I immediately dropped it. I looked at my baby and snatched him away from
Ermes. Dad looked furious. I didn't want him to hate me or push me away.
"He-he was hurting Lion. He came to hurt us. I'll kill him. He slapped me.
He said mean things. He pushed me, dad." I explained. Ermes looked taken
aback at my words.
"Viona? I never did anything like that." He said.
Dad raised his hand to stop him and came near me. He rubbed my back and
pecked my forehead. I leaned forward to hug him and he gathered me like
always.
Ermes just shook his head, he looked upset. He turned around to leave.
When he reached the door he turned around, he called for dad. Dad looked
at him. I didn't want my dad to look at anyone else. I pulled his lapel and he
touched my hair.
"It's high time, you should think about sending her back." Ermes said. I
tensed up at my place upon hearing him. He just couldn't ask dad to send
me back. I was so scared that dad would agree.
"I- I don't want to g-go. Dad, please. I didn't do anything." I pleaded. I
didn't want to go anywhere. I wanted to be with him. I started crying hoping
he would melt and ponder over the idea Ermes gave him.
"No! No! I'm not sending you anywhere. You'll live with me." He said. I
looked up at him. Did he really mean what he said?
"Yes, I already got your discharge papers signed. I'll take you home. You'll
stay with me." He smiled making me smile. He was asking me to live with
him. It was what I always wanted.
"And Lion?" I asked rubbing my baby's hair.
"Yes, he'll come with us. You don't need to stay with Eric. I promise, I'll
take care of you. I'll provide everything you want. I'll provide everything
Lion will need." He said. At that moment, I felt how wrong I always
thought of him. He was there for me always. I just had to say yes.
"But what if Lion misses his daddy?" I asked.
"He won't. I- I mean, Eric can visit him anytime if he wants to meet him.
You shouldn't think about him. He doesn't deserve you." He said.
I thought about what he said. He was right. All I wanted from Eric was to
love me but he couldn't do that. I thought he'd at least provide my child a
good life but now my dad was offering me the same. I couldn't live with a
cheater so I agreed to go with him.
****
"Just make three lines and with the use of paper snort it fast." He said.
I focused on the white cocaine lines drawn of the table. I needed my dose. I
had tried injecting it twice before and it felt like losing all the sadness. I
didn't even remember any sorrow after its intakes. I forgot mom's advices. I
forgot how I had to push my love away and feel this pain. If anything I
remembered then it was how confident and happy I felt after injecting it.
"Okay, now it's your turn." Serhaan said and I nodded. I rolled the paper
into a thin straw and snorted one whole line. All of a sudden my nasal
septum felt some irritation. My head reeled from the sharp intake.
Very next second, a drop of blood fell down on my trouser. I touched my
nose and more blood gushed out of it.
"That's okay, it happens. You'll get used to it." He said and encouraged me.
"C'mon…one more line. It'll be even better then injections." He smiled and I
nodded.
I woke up with a jerk. I shook my head and looked around. There was no
Serhaan, no cocaine, nothing. All I saw were the pink five walls
surrounding me. I was at my dad's place in my old room. I saw Lion was
still fast asleep.
My head was aching like it would burst anytime soon. I could hear so many
sounds around me. The wall clock was gaining my attention. The sound of
second hand was too disturbing; it was making my head throb. I felt so low
and upset. I wanted to uproot my hair. All I could think of was Serhaan and
his cocaine. But then he couldn't come back.
I felt so hot in chilly morning. My body temperature was too high; I
couldn't find any reason for it. I felt way too depressed. Tears seeped out of
my eyes. I didn't know why I was crying but I wanted to cry. I wanted to
scream but I didn't want my baby to wake up because of me. To cool myself
down, I thought of an ice cold water bath.
I got up from the bed but then I heard a knock on my room's door.
ERIC'S POV
"Where is everyone?" I asked Uncle Edward's house staff.
I was pissed that he brought Viona with him instead of even informing me.
It was when I went to her hospital room; her nurse told me that her father
got her discharged.
"Mr. and Mrs. Waffles are not home but, Miss Viona is in her room." The
elderly woman replied.
"Okay!" I felt guilty for leaving Viona in the hospital like that but I needed
some time. I just couldn't walk like zombie with so much pent up inside. I
needed to digest it.
"Should I call her?" She asked.
"No, no! I'll see her myself." I said and with a polite smile she let me in.
I made my way to her old room. Nothing in her house had changed.
Everything was same as I remembered. I knocked on her door as I reached
her room. I didn't like the idea of her staying away from me.
The door opened and I saw my beautiful wife. Her eyes looked red from
crying. It suddenly made me anxious. Her face looked puffy and sullen.
"Viona..." She raised her hand in air for me to stop coming near her.
"Lion is there." She said pointing to the doll. I couldn't just tell her that our
Lion was dead straight on her face. I didn't want her to break down. For me,
if she was happy I was more than ready to accept her behavior.
"Okay! I missed him." I said and she just nodded coldly. She noticed the
bag in my hand and frowned in question. I looked at her wet blouse and
handed her the bag.
"What's in it?" She asked. She looked quite distracted.
"There's a breast pump in it. You can use it." I said. Her breast milk was
seeping out of her blouse too.
"I don't need it." She said handing the bag back to me.
"I need to take a bath. Can you please take care of Lion? He's sleeping."
She said and I nodded.
"But what if he wakes up and cries? You should bottle up some milk for
him." I suggested. She seemed to be in a deep thought and then she nodded.
She took the breast pump from me and went away.
I could at least donate her milk to the mothers who couldn't make much
milk for their babies in the hospital. At least it would be better than going to
wast.
After a while she came back with a bottle full. She placed it on the table
beside me and made her way to the bathroom. Something within her was
changed. I could see her strange behavior as well as some darkness in her
demeanor. I told myself may be I was thinking too much. I wanted to ask
her about Serhaan, how she knew him and why she did whatever she did
but I knew it wasn't the right time.
"Blood! Oh my god!”
"No! No! Stay away. No!" I sprang up when I heard her scream.
"Viona" I knocked on the door.
"No! P-please don't kill me." She was screaming horribly.
"Viona, open the effing door." I yelled to be heard but she didn't hear me.
She kept screaming and crying on top of her lungs. I was scared what was
happening to her. I didn't care whether she was in bathroom; I only knew
she needed me through all this. I pushed the door harder and harder until it
opened.
My eyes landed on the big Jacuzzi which was filled with red water. I
panicked when I saw the whole white tiled floor was red with her thick
blood. I took a deep breath and saw my Viona curled up near the mirror.
She was shaking and tears were streaming down her eyes. Her hands were
on her throat. She was choking herself.
"Leave me! Please." She pleaded.
"Please!" She choked.
I was stunned at the sight of her. She was lying naked on the bloody tiles
choking herself.
"Viona!" I screamed her name.
She left her throat and tensed up and very next second she started slapping
herself. I couldn't understand her for seconds. I ran to her and held her hand
to stop her. She pushed me away with so much energy which astounded me.
She held her hair and dragged herself across the bathroom.
My heart was pumping loud. I could not understand anything. I couldn't
believe my own eyes. It was something unbelievable. Viona was hurting
herself. I couldn't let it all happen.
I went to her slowly. I was afraid to touch her but then also I grabbed her
face between my palms and forced her to look at me. It was not easy with
her screaming and struggling.
"VIONA!" I yelled her name and instantly she stilled all of a sudden. Her
screams stopped and her actions too. She stared deep into my eyes and then
fresh tears poured out of her eyes.
"Eric..." She took a deep breath. "S-Serhaan came. He slapped me. He
choked me. H-he tried to kill me." Her voice was weak and quivering. I
held her fragile frame close to me as she cried. I had understood one thing
that whatever officer Corner had informed me was true. I witnessed my
wife trying to kill herself and then saying it was Serhaan.
Serhaan was nobody. He was her imagination. Her hallucination! He was
dead.
"He won't come again. I'm here." I held myself together. I didn't want to cry
in front of her.
Rubbing her back I made her stand and pulled the hand shower. I sprinkled
water on her legs which were smeared in all her blood. I couldn't even dare
to look up at her. I couldn't see my wife so vulnerable. I cleaned her with
wipes. Her postpartum bleeding was heavy. From the stacks I picked up a
sanitary napkin and made her wear it properly. She looked too distracted
and disturbed.
"L-Lion. You left my Lion alone. He is alone." She was blabbering to
herself.
"Shush! He's sleeping." I said pulling her skirt up to her waist. I made her
wear her tee and took her out. Her blabbering hadn't stopped. I laid her on
bed and pecked her forehead. She wasn't with me. She was in her own
world so far from me. Soon, when she fell asleep I got up and made my
way to her bathroom. I cleaned it properly which took a lot of time.
I came back and saw her cuddling the little doll. In my mind I made note to
talk to Uncle Edward and then get her a psychiatrist appointment.
I was afraid she'd forget everything including me.

CHAPTER 50
ERIC'S POV
"Who the hell let you in?" I froze at the roar that came crashing down on
me. Uncle Edward came to me in two big steps and stopped just inches
away. I knew what was going to happen next. He was going to slap me.
"Uncle-"
He raised his hand up in the air to cut me off.
"Don't you dare to call me uncle again! Get out right now!" He yelled. His
eyebrows were wiggling furiously in anger and frustration. He was
obviously irritated by my presence.
"I just came to see Viona." I looked up at him. He chuckled dryly and stared
me for long.
"You came to see her? Well, no need to see her from now on. I'm here to
look after her. And get one thing straight in your head, leave her alone.
You've done enough damage!" He yelled.
I stayed silent for awhile. I didn't wish to argue with him when I very well
knew how ignorant I had been in past eight months. I never dared to go to
her myself instead I always asked Kate to take care of her.
"Should I call my security guards to throw you out?”
I sighed and looked around. I saw her mother walk in. She located us and a
deep frown formed on her forehead. She then passed me a smile and went
to her husband.
"What's going on?" She asked looking at both of us.
I lowered my gaze as my father in law was giving me a hard deathly glare.
"Absolutely nothing! Ask him to leave." He said to his wife and turned
around. He started walking toward the balcony. I wanted to talk to him but
he didn't seem to be in a good mood.
"Uncle, I need to talk to you." I followed him.
"It's about Viona." I spoke. He kept ignoring me and kept walking away. He
was pissing me off now with his behavior while it should be me who should
be angry. He kept hiding things from me from the very start.
"I want to know about Serhaan Karim." I said.
He stopped on his track and turned around immediately. Shock was evident
on his face. His face paled all of a sudden. His Adam's apple bobbed as he
tried to gulp something down. He looked nervous and scared. I made my
way to reach him.
"Who told you about him?" He asked looking behind me. I turned around to
look at Aunt Cecil standing right behind us.
"I didn't." She said in her defense.
"Aunt didn't tell me. Viona is having hallucinations. She told me that he
was trying to kill her. I saw her few minutes ago. She was choking herself
in the bathroom. When I stopped her, she said Serhaan was choking her
and-"
"Oh God!" Uncle Edward ran toward her room. He didn't even let me
finish.
"I had already told them not to bring her back but who listens to me." Aunt
Cecil stomped her foot and followed her husband.
"Back from where?”
She ignored my question and ran behind him.
I didn't understand what she said. What was she talking about? I followed
them only to find my beautiful wife asleep. Uncle Edward was sitting by
her side and massaging her scalp. My eyes watered up when I saw how
tightly she was holding the doll in her sleep. It only reminded me of our son
who was gone to some other world. I wondered what he must be doing
there. I couldn't forget his lifeless face. I shook my head and blinked away
the tears.
"Edward, you'll wake her up." Aunt Cecil said and he nodded. He got up
softly and walked out. I shut the door behind us and followed them.
"Send her back." Aunt Cecil yelled in a firm voice. Uncle Edward shook his
head and looked at me.
"She couldn't hallucinate all of a sudden. It must be there from long.
Marrying her to you just deteriorated her even more." He said in a weak
voice. He sat down on the couch and held his head between his hands.
It was my mistake. She was my wife. She was under my care and I never
cared. Only if I had been there for her things would have been different. My
head hung low and I was just waiting for Uncle Edward to say something.
After awhile he spoke.
"Serhaan was Mr. Sawyer Holt's accountant."
Mr. Sawyer Holt?
"Ken's father?" I asked and he nodded.
What did Viona have to do with Serhaan if he was Ken's father's
accountant? Did it involve Ken too? It must.
"How did she know Serhaan?" I asked. He shook his head.
"I don't know. Cecil was a good friend of Mrs. Holt. She always took Viona
with her whenever she visited Holts." He said in a low voice.
"I already told you a million times Edward that I don't know how she
mingled with him. I always left her to Ken whenever I was with his
mother." Aunt Cecil yelled in her defense. Everything felt so tangled up like
a web. I couldn't understand anything.
"Admit it. It was your mistake. You ruined my daughter's life!" They both
were yelling at each other.
"You can't blame me. Where the hell were you when your daughter was
doing-" Aunt Cecil was cut off by him.
"Shut up! One more word Cecil and this time you won't be able to stop me."
I felt the need to intrude in between otherwise I was going to witness a huge
husband wife fight.
"Uncle, with all this noise Viona will get up. She's not fine. She needs to
sleep."
Uncle Edward sat down again and took a deep breath. He looked broken
beyond measures. His shoulders were slumped and his head was bowed.
"I know what is good for my Viona. You people don't need to worry. It's all
my concern." He said in infuriation. Aunt Cecil sighed audibly and sat
beside him. We all were there mourning in silence for what felt like hours.
After long wait I asked him what I needed to ask.
"Why did Viona kill Serhaan?”
Uncle Edward and Aunt Cecil looked at me in shock. I hated the fact that
they were hiding things from me. They got us married but never thought of
even disclosing things to me. At least if I knew I could have helped her.
"I reported about Serhaan. The deputy of the department told me about his
murder. Is that true?" I asked. I still couldn't believe Viona had murdered
someone.
"I saw the clip of court hearing too. She confessed it." I said remembering
how she was screaming that she had killed him. She was even threatening
to kill others too.
Both her parents sat in an awkward silence. They seemed like they had
swore to not to speak anything.
"Why did you both hide this from me?" I asked raising my voice. I was
losing it all with their silence. Everyone around was fooling me till now and
when I wanted answers they were giving me their sulking faces in response.
"What would you have done if you would have known? Let me tell you.
You'd have rejected her. Who would marry a murderer? A sick girl who just
didn't stop at Serhaan-"
"What do you mean by she just didn't stop at Serhaan?" I asked.
He took a deep breath and looked at me.
"Yes, my daughter is sick and probably a psychopath and she was at her
worst when she shot Serhaan. She didn't see anything. You haven't seen her
madness. I have seen her doing things with my own eyes. She attacked
Cecil violently many times. She broke Ermes' leg intentionally. She doesn't
see anything whenever she's struck in her own hell." He said shaking his
head in despair.
My Viona couldn't attack someone, worst her mother. It was all a lie. I
didn't have to believe him. He was lying to me!
"And what you did to my sick daughter? You made her sicker. You used her
for your pleasure and threw her out on streets when you were done with her.
You chose her friend. My girl loved you all these years. Ermes had to tempt
her showing your pictures to bring her back here. And when she came she
straightaway sneaked out to see you. And then? You broke her heart. You
were already engaged. Like everything from her past was not enough, you
gave her another depressing heartbreak. My poor girl was a crying mess
again. S-she tried to gulp down her depression pills all at once. Had Cecil
not seen her, she wouldn't have been alive. When we took her to hospital,
they told us that she was pregnant. What was I supposed to do? Nothing
excited her. Whenever Ermes' asked her whose baby it was she had a wide
smile on her lips and a silly blush on her cheeks. And with so much
excitement she used to take your name." He explained.
With everything he said the cracks of my heart deepened. He held his head
between his hands and stared floor for long. I was drowned in guilt.
I wiped my tears and took a deep breath. My Viona wanted to die because I
was with someone else. Even the thought of it shook me from within. I
couldn't afford losing her. I gasped for more air. My head was aching and
the area near my eyeballs felt agitated.
"I had nothing left in me. My daughter was wilting every day. I was worried
for her. If anything she said then it was that she wanted you. I gave her that
too. But you couldn't give her what she expected." He yelled at me.
I shrunk at my place. I couldn't get what her heart was made up of. She still
came back to me after I cheated. I wanted her to forgive me. I wanted her
forgiveness.
"And yes, my daughter killed Serhaan." He said before getting up.
"But why?" I asked.
"I don't know." He said.
"There were some pharmaceutical grudges mentioned in her case file." I
spoke.
He looked at me from up to bottom and then he shook his head.
"You are smart. You should know what it means." He said before walking
toward his room.
"Edward!" I heard Aunt Cecil yell his name.
"When you have told him enough then why don't you tell him everything?"
She said. He frowned at his wife.
"What do you mean?" We both asked her in unison.
"Why don't you tell him that you baby girl was caught sleeping with Ke-"
"Cecil!" Uncle Edward roared. He went to her in big steps and held her arm
tightly.
"Don't. Provoke. Me." He said through gritted teeth.
"What wrong did I say? Didn't Serhaan catch Viona and Ken?" She said
pushing him away. Her words were ripping me and I wanted to rip that Ken
apart. I wanted to grill his dïck and feed it to dogs. I was dying with agony.
I was dying at the thought that he touched my Viona.
"You don't have to say that aloud every time." Uncle yelled but she paid no
heed to him.
"She killed Serhaan because he had been threatening her to leak the
information to us." She said. I had too much that it didn't even shock me.
Uncle Edward shook his head in despair. By judging his looks I knew aunt
Cecil wasn't lying.
"But those pharmaceutical-" I was cut off by a sweet voice.
"Dad" I turned around to see my sleepy wife standing few meters away
from us. She rubbed her eyes like a baby and then yawned.
"Viona, you got up." Uncle Edward ran to her and she nodded with a smile.
"Do you want anything?" He asked.
I looked at Viona, she looked more than fine. She looked like a happy lady
but I was so wrong. It was just a cover. She was so sick inside.
"Yes, actually I needed to go out. I need to buy my baby some pants. He is
such a dirty boy. He pees every hour and wets his pants." She said. I felt
emptier from within. She was talking hypothetical things. There was no
baby. Nobody was wetting any pants but for her sake we had to play along
with her. After whatever uncle told I didn't want to lose her. I didn't care
whether she was a murderer or what. All I knew was that I loved her to
death and I was not going to leave her.
"We'll go to a baby store in the evening. Okay?" He smiled at her. She
shook her head and looked at me. I offered her a smile but she didn't return
it to me.
"I want to go now. It's cold outside. My baby will catch cold." She said.
"Princess, I can't go now-"
"I'll go." I said cutting him off in between.
He gave me a nasty glare but who cared. I wanted to be with my wife. She
needed me. She frowned and looked at me.
"We don't want Lion to catch cold. Go hurry." I said. I didn't like that I was
using my dead baby to spend time with her. I wanted to understand her. I
wanted to understand her level of disorder and needed to get an
appointment to a psychiatrist.
"Okay!" She said in a small voice.
She turned around and went to her room.
"Why don't you leave her alone?" Uncle Edward yelled at me through
gritted teeth. I overlooked him.
"You can't take my daughter anywhere." He said again. I understood his
fatherly protective nature toward her but now she was mine.
"You can't stop me from being with my wife." I smiled at him.
Viona came in a minute. She had the doll wrapped in a warm blanket.
Looking at the small doll, I was reminded of our baby. If he would have
been alive today, everything would have been perfect.
"Why did you bring him?" I asked.
She looked at the doll and held it close.
"Lion would miss me. He'll cry." She said.
"He won't. The weather outside is cold. We should not take him out. Uncle
Edward will look after him." I said and she nodded looking toward the
window.
"I'll give him the bottle of milk." She said and brought the bottle she had
pumped.
VIONA'S POV
We had been shopping for past one hour and I had two trolleys of baby
clothes. I appreciated that my husband was being nicer this time. He had
men pushing our trolleys and he even supported my waist while walking.
"Would you like some litchi juice?" He asked.
I wasn't thirsty so I shook my head.
"Umm...Then, avocado sandwich?" He asked again.
"No"
"Pine apple ice cream?" He asked again.
"I said no." I scowled with a frown. He was pissing me off by asking me
everything again and again.
"Okay." He replied in a small sad voice.
We kept walking to the billing counter. The lady smiled at us and made us a
big bill. Eric pulled out his wallet and gave her his credit card. I peeked into
his wallet sideways and saw some cash and many other cards aligned in
different rows.
"Done" The lady smiled at us and handed him his card back. I saw him
putting it back to his wallet.
Our Lion's clothes were packed in three big bags. Eric and I went back to
his car. He opened the door for me to slide inside. I saw some of the men
were arranging our bags in the backseat. Eric gave them some tip and they
went away. My eyes went to his iPhone which was lying on his seat. It was
on silent mode and there was an incoming call from Roma.
All my happiness drained at once seeing her call. It ended and I saw there
were seven missed call notifications from her.
Eric came back to his seat and picked up his phone. I saw she was calling
him again. I looked away and from my peripheral vision I saw him
disconnect the call.
She called him again. I saw his phone's display lit up. He sighed and was
about to start the car.
"I want an ice cream." I said to him.
He looked at me and smiled.
"I'll get it." He said and picked up his phone. He went out of the car and I
saw his wallet slipped out from his back pocket and fell inside. He shut the
door behind.
I was about to call him but then I saw him on his phone. He was walking
away from me talking to his girlfriend. I was insecure again. He still didn't
leave her. Tears slipped out of my eyes and I couldn't control my crying. I
felt so weak and low. Every time I loved him I felt this way. I stared at him
walking away hoping that he would hang up the call but he didn't instead he
went inside the ice-cream parlor inside the store.
I wiped my tears. I was fed up of being so vulnerable. I couldn't spend rest
of my life like this. I looked out of the window. My eyes caught attention of
a man with big beard. He was sitting on his Harley Davidson counting the
money. Then he looked around and handed a small packet to the man in
front of him.
My eyes lit up when I saw my cure. It had the capability to heal me. It
could make me forget my vulnerability. I was just few steps away from
tranquility. I looked toward the store, Eric wasn't in sight. I held his wallet
in my hand and stepped out of the car.
I ran to the big bearded man. He looked at me confused.
"Are you looking for something madam?" He asked.
"Chrysanthemum" I said and he smiled.
Serhaan had told me once that it was a disguise name used for cocaine.
"How much?" He asked.
"Rate?”
"Only 1000$ per gram for you." He smiled drinking in my appearance.
"That's too much." I said. The original rate was around 75$ per gram. I used
to buy it from Serhaan earlier.
"It's harder to get more chrysanthemum these days with tight police
security. Besides for people who step out of Lamborghini, it's nominal." He
said and I looked back.
Eric was still not in sight. My heart broke when I realized he was perhaps
still taking to his girlfriend. He didn't care about me.
"So, how much?" He asked.
"Hand me 500grams." I replied and he looked at me with wide eyes.
“Five hundred thousand dollars.” He looked up at me.
"I accept only cash." He reminded. Of course! They always took cash. I
checked his wallet and handed him whatever money he hand.
“It’s not enough.” He spoke. I knew. I pulled out Eric’s credit card and
handed it to him.
"This is yours. Use it. It has more than the value of my whole cocaine." I
said and he nodded.
“What if it doesn’t have?” He looked at me from head to toe.
“I know. It has.”
“Sorry! I can’t.” He handed the card back to me.
He just couldn’t do that to me. I needed chrysanthemum. I was so close to
it.
“I’m not lying plus if it’s good. I’ll buy all of your stuff in double amount.”
He looked tempted. He looked behind me to Eric’s car and then shook his
head.
"Alright, wait for a minute." He mumbled.
I waited for him and exactly after a minute he came with a paper bag. He
sprinkled some cocaine on my palm and snorted it quickly.
"Perfect!" I said and ran back to my husband's car before he came. I hid the
cocaine inside one of the bags. I looked at the vanity mirror and smiled at
myself. I didn't feel pain anymore. I only felt more confident and happy.
Eric came after a while.
"Ice cream" He said handing me the ice cream back. I smiled at him and he
smiled back.
"You forgot your wallet." I said.
"I had some cash with me." He said with a smile and I handed his wallet
back. I just hoped for him to not notice the missing card. He wouldn't! he
had many of them, my conscience told me.
I smiled as I couldn't wait to reach home and try my chrysanthemum.

CHAPTER 51

New Year day went by in feeding Lion time to time. I put him aside after
making him bath. He had worn beautiful white shirt and small red pants. He
slept peacefully like always. I hated his sleep. I wanted him to open his eyes
and look at me but my Lion was selfish like his father. He never opened his
eyes except when he wanted his milk from me.
He was just like his father. I was so scared that he would grow up and then
start running away from me. I was afraid that he would leave me all alone. I
kept staring at him longing for him to wake up and play with me. I wanted
to hear his cry, just to know my baby was real. But, it seemed like he didn't
care.
Nobody cared!
Not even the person I loved the most and now his baby didn't care too.
I stepped down the bed and I felt a strong electrostatic spark hit the pad of
my feet. I sat down and rubbed my feet. I felt my head reeling and I could
smell a strange smell. I felt like puking. It felt like my nerves were cut
open. I couldn't see straight. I felt too warm. I felt like I would burst with
such a heat. I shook my head and took deep breaths but nothing worked.
My hands were shaking in desperation. I felt like I was being eaten alive by
little ants and vultures. I wanted to pull my hair out in frustration.
I crawled under my bed and pulled out one small packet of my dose. My
head was thumping like crazy. I was dying. I didn't want to die so I drew
three lines on floor quickly. I took a paper from study table and rolled it in a
straw.
I closed my eyes and felt myself degrading into crumbs. I needed cure. I
didn't want to lose all the people around me some of whom I had already
lost. I sat on the floor and put the paper straw close to my nose and snorted
one whole line in one go.
My head instantly went numb. I couldn't believe but instantly every torture
stopped. I could see clear and feel everything. I closed my eyes and a huge
grin replaced my straight lips. I was in another world where nobody could
damage me. I wanted to celebrate my delight of running on the clouds. I
wanted to dance. I was so high on euphoria.
I got up carefully and pulled on the music. I threw my hands up in the air
and there I went celebrating my contentment all alone. Nobody could
snatch away anything from me.
"Eric, Lion and Viona!" I yelled in happiness as I pictured us together.
It felt so good. My chrysanthemum still had the same effect on me. I was
impressed that it didn't leave me alone like others.
I kept dancing my heart out of joy. It was going to be an hour. I needed one
more dose to keep up with my happiness and calm. I loved how it made me
a cheerful person. “I should have married chrysanthemum not Eric.”
ERIC'S POV
I checked my wallet and then looked at my phone. I made no costly
purchases recently. I read the message on my phone again. How was it
possible? I didn't even use my card last month except for the purchase when
I went with Viona.
I searched for my card everywhere but I didn't find it. It surely was stolen
and somebody else was making fraudulent use of it. I took my phone and
called the card reporting agencies about the theft.
"Yes, please block the card right now." I spoke to the agent.
"Okay, sir. Please report about the theft so that we could trace the card." He
said.
I did what he said.
Rest of my day went in running from the card agency to the bank.
Thankfully, my card was blocked and nobody could use it further. And in
just two days I had lost all about two million dollars.
I kept thinking about where I misplaced the card. I made payment on the
baby store counter and then I had put it back. I then straight went to the
parking then. The only time I didn't have my wallet was when I went to the
ice cream parlor. My wallet was with Viona. Did she...
No, no!
She wouldn't steal from me. She had the north chain of hotels in her name
which formerly belonged to dad. She was multiple times richer than me. If
she needed money she just had to call the branch manager of the bank.
She didn't do that when she ran away.
Effing Fück!
That was true. She didn't take anything instead she went to sell her ring.
How could she not be aware about her money? She earned more than my
half of annual income in just one month.
I stopped my car when I reached Waffles mansion. I knew Friday morning
were best to meet her. Uncle Edward would be busy hiring new models
while Aunt Cecil would be busy in some kitty parties, I thought.
I made my way inside as I found the door of the mansion open. There
weren't any of the house keeping staff in view. May be they were back in
there quarters after preparing the breakfast.
I went toward Viona's room. I needed to ask her about the card whether she
saw it. When I reached in front of her room I heard music in the
background. I twisted the knob on the door and entered inside.
My eyes landed on my beautiful wife who was sitting on the edge of bed
busy with something in her hand. When she looked up, she looked startled.
A wave of shock passed her face and she immediately hid her hand behind
her back.
"Oh! Eric...” She smiled.
Something felt strange. She didn't usually smile at me. Plus she was hiding
something in her hand. I wanted to see her and ask her about the card but
then I was curious about the thing she was hiding from me.
"Hi" She pulled the comforter over her and showed me her even white
teeth. I smiled at her and went to her.
"How are you?" I asked.
She didn't answer me. She looked uptight about something. I looked at her
hand which was still behind her back. She started laughing all of a sudden
drawing my attention.
"I am…yeah...good." She looked at me.
I stared at her beautiful face. Her dark circles were growing darker. Her
eyes looked pale grey. Her hair was put into a messy bun. Her lips looked
more chapped and colorless. I hated how lifeless she looked but she still
was my beautiful wife.
She lifted her head up and that was when I noticed some dry blood near her
nostril. There was some white powder struck in her nostril too.
"Viona, your nose is bleeding." I pulled out my handkerchief and wiped her
dried blood. She let me wipe her nose silently.
"Um, no. That's enough." She said and scrunched up her face. She looked
cute while making faces.
"How did it happen?" I asked her.
"It's normal. It happens." She smiled and touched my hair. She pulled my
hair lightly and chuckled. I wanted her to be with me like that forever but in
her complete senses. She raked her fingers through my hair and then
giggled. I sat in front of her letting her play with my hair. She seemed to be
enjoying it and I loved it.
"Viona-"
"Shush!" She silenced me up.
I froze when she placed a small peck on my right cheek. She then looked
into my eyes. I smiled at her and saw her smile too. I caught her staring my
lips. A small blush crept on her face as she found out. I caressed her cheek
fondly She smiled at me and then brought out her tongue. I sat still as then I
felt stiffened when she licked my lower lip. I closed my eyes. I couldn't
believe what she was doing. She licked my lips before kissing me
feverishly. She pulled me closer and I gave in to her. I let her kiss me
vehemently. I loved her so much and I had to admit it. I wanted to confess
my love to her. She placed her hand on my cheek and entered her tongue in
my mouth.
She made a sound of disappointment and pressed my shoulder. I kissed her
back immediately. After losing everything, I couldn't lose her again. I
encircled my arms around her as we kissed sweetly.
My left hand went to her right one which she had hidden behind. Her grip
was loose so I was able to pull out the small plastic bag that she had been
hiding.
She immediately pulled away and looked at my hand. My eyes popped out
to see some white powder in the small transparent packet. I looked at her,
she looked shocked and her eyes were popping out
It couldn't be what I was thinking. I looked around and saw few lines drawn
on the floor. There was paper straw lying nearby. My heartbeat just stopped
when I realized what all of it meant.
It was cocaine. I had seen some teenagers do that in clubs. I looked at my
wife and suddenly I realized that she was stoned. I felt the world spin
around me. I didn't know Viona-
"Viona, what is this?" I asked.
She couldn't be such a person.
"G-give it back to me." She said standing up.
I stepped back and saw her approaching me. Her posture looked different.
She looked like as if possessed by Satan. She exhaled through her mouth
and then I saw red rims in her eyes. She started pulling her hair.
"Viona, stop. Stop!" I freed her hair and she breathed fiercely.
"Eric, hand it to me." Her voice was guttural. I had never imagined in my
life that Viona did drugs. I was broken beyond measures. Did her cocaine
take away my Lion?
"No!”
"Give it back, Eric." She screamed. Her hands were shaking and I was
stunned to see such ferocity in my wife. She was not that kind of person.
But now she seemed all twisted. She had severe mental disorder with drug
addiction too. I couldn't let her have cocaine and die in front of my eyes
"No, you'll die with this. I'm not going to give it to you. I won't let you do
this again." I spoke but soon I felt the earth around me spin as a searing
pain found way to my abdomen. I looked into her eyes and a huge groan
left my mouth. I groaned in pain as I felt the angle of pain twist.
I looked down to see a big knife struck on my abdomen. She twisted the
knife again and sunk it deeper. I closed my eyes at the burning pain.
"Give it back." Her voice was guttural and very commanding.
I believed then that my Viona could kill too. She killed Serhaan because of
pharmaceutical grudges. Those pharmaceutical things were nothing but
drugs. I choked on my breath when she pulled out the knife.
"Never" I mumbled which only increased her ferocity and she stabbed my
again. My white shirt was all red as I fell on the floor. I felt my senses going
and I knew calm was close.
My blurry vision saw her struggling with my hand. She went away with her
little drug leaving me alone. I felt darkness surround me and everything was
going to be over. I looked toward her who was busy doing something which
I couldn't see properly.
"I love you, Vio." I smiled.
I was going to unite with my beloved son. I felt darkness all around and it
consumed me.

CHAPTER 52
I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling for long. There was a strange
smell that hit my nostrils. My dress felt wet. Did Lion pee on me? That was
the first thought which came in my mind. But, Lion was in his crib. My
head was hurting bad. I blinked my eyes several times before checking my
dress.
My eyes popped out when I saw blood wetting my dress. I looked at the
floor and it was smeared in blood. I couldn't take in the smell of blood; it
only reminded me of my terrible past. I stared the blood and then followed
it. I lost my balance when I saw my Eric lying on the floor.
My heart almost stopped beating when I saw his white shirt had turned
bloody red. My panic level rose up. I couldn't remember anything. I pinched
myself to see whether I was dreaming but I wasn't.
When I finally crawled to him successfully. I saw a knife jabbed in his
abdomen. My breath was leaving me every passing second. His eyes were
closed and his face had turned white. His hands were soaked in dry blood.
"Eric?" I patted his cheek. This had to some kind of prank. I had seen dead
boyfriend pranks played by men on their girls on YouTube.
"Eric?" I shook him but he didn't move making me nervous. I checked his
pulse but I didn't find any.
I was losing my mind. It wasn't possible! I shook him harder and pulled out
the knife from his abdomen but he didn't make any move. I was freaking
out by now.
"Eric, wake up." I even sprinkled water on his face to wake him up but he
didn’t wake up.
"Eric, please. Stop kidding me. Wake up." I shook him harder as tears filled
up my eyes. I couldn't breathe, my throat felt choked. When he still didn't
wake up I picked up Lion from his crib and went near Eric. Lion started
crying when I held him recklessly.
"Eric, see. Lion's crying. Please, open your eyes. You're scaring the hell out
of me." I screamed but my husband didn't comply with me.
Tired and horrified I fell in the floor. He just couldn't leave me! I wiped my
tears and ran out of my room to bring help. I ran across the hall searching
for the house staff. I was sweating profusely and my heart beat was wild. I
didn't know what had happened. I couldn't figure anything out. I had to
take him to hospital as soon as possible.
I heard the door open and saw my mom walk in.
"Mom!" I yelled to grab her attention.
She looked in my direction and raised her brow. She threw her things on the
couch and was going to sit back.
"Mom, Eric.." I pointed toward my room. She stood up erect and looked at
me.
"What happened?" She noticed my tension and came toward me.
"Mom, Eric...he's bleeding. He's -"
"What!" She looked baffled. She rushed toward my room and so did I. I
followed her and found her staring the view in front of her. I was terrified
beyond death. Nothing could happen to my Eric.
He had to b fine!
Mom took out her cell phone made a call.
"Where are you?" She asked.
"What the hell are you doing in that fucking garage? Rush in right now,
Edward." She yelled on phone and then threw it on my bed.
"What the fuck did you do?" She yelled at me and kneeled down before
Eric. My tears were falling frenziedly. I saw my dad rush in.
"Oh my God!" Horror was evident on his face.
He looked around and saw me.
"I had already asked you to send her away. Now look, what your daughter
has done!" Mom yelled at dad. He wiped his forehead and looked at mom.
"Is he-" I felt the need to cut him off.
"He's not dead! He's not!" I cried harder. "Please take him to hospital. He
needs medical attention."
"Edward, help me." Mom asked for his help. Dad went by her side and
helped her pick Eric up. She tightly tied his bleeding wound with a
bandage.
"What had happened, Viona?" Dad asked.
"I don't know, dad. When I woke up I found him jabbed with a knife." I
couldn't hold back anymore and started crying horribly. I was afraid that I'd
lose him forever.
"Shut up! Stop lying. Wasn't it you who stabbed him?" Mom yelled from a
distance shaking me up.
No! I couldn't ever jab him. I loved him! I just couldn't kill him! Although,
I was a murderer but I couldn't kill Eric.
"No! I didn't do anything. I didn't do anything."
"Then who did this?" Dad asked. His tone was firm and fierce.
"I didn't do it, dad." I held Lion close to me. He was crying harder with all
the yelling.
"You didn't do it? Wait a second! What is this?" She picked up my paper
straw from the floor and showed it to dad.
"Look at the floor." Mom pointed at the floor and I regretted not cleaning
the remaining cocaine from the floor.
Dad fell on the couch holding the paper straw and looked at me with tears
in his eyes. My heart hurt to see him hurt like that. I knew I was wrong but
it felt so right. I felt happy after doing it.
"She was stoned and jabbed him. He must have stopped her which
infuriated her to this extent." Mom said to dad.
She was wrong. I didn't do anything.
"No! I didn't do it." I yelled.
"Believe me dad. I didn't jab him. How could I? I love him so much." I
cried.
"You love him? For God's sake stop lying. If anything you love then it's this
bloody cocaine." She pointed at the floor.
"I said I didn't kill him!" She was pissing me off. I hated that thing about
her and I wanted to jab her with the same knife.
I hadn't jabbed my Eric. She was lying.
"Then who did it?" Dad shouted in octave. He had that powerful energy
radiating off him.
"S-Serhaan. Yes, Serhaan did this." I yelled.
Serhaan did all this. He wanted to seek revenge on me and that's why he
hurt Eric.
"Enough!" Dad glared at me before picking up Eric as soon as mom was
done. They both took him out and put him inside the car.
"I'll also come." I wanted to go but mom held me back. Dad drove him to
the hospital and mom dragged me to my room. I protested to go to my Eric.
I wanted to stay near him but she didn't allow.
She threw me on my bed and cleaned all the blood from the floor. I sat there
in silence crying my eyes out. She brought out the bag of cocaine from
under the bed and went inside the washroom. I ran behind her to stop her. I
just couldn't let her throw away my cure.
But, I was too late. She flushed all the cocaine.
"Why did you do that? Do you even know how much I paid for that?" I
yelled but she just didn't answer me.
"You didn't try to kill your husband, Viona. It was cocaine." She said and
walked away leaving me alone.
I laid on my bed staring at the ceiling. I called dad to know about Eric. He
had lost a lot of blood. Dad said he was okay and his father was supplying
him blood. Deep down I was afraid. I couldn't forget mom's words.
I hadn't tried to kill him or did I?

***
It had been three days since that incident. I still didn't know what happened
to Eric. Only he could tell who jabbed him. I was afraid whether it was me
who jabbed a knife into him. I was positive that it was Serhaan. It was his
plotting.
But, Serhaan was dead. How could he come back? My mind was playing
games with me again.
I shook my head and tried to open the door. Mom had locked me in my
room from past three days. She just came inside when she had to give me
food.
"Mom! Please open the door." I yelled from inside.
I tried for long but she didn't open the door. Defeated, I sat down on the
floor. After few minutes she opened the door and looked down at me. She
had blank expression on her face.
"Somebody wants to meet you. He's in the hall." She said and left.
I wondered who wanted to see me. When I couldn't think more, I got up and
did my hair. I made my way to the living only to find a lean man sitting on
the couch. He was wearing a black suit with white shirt. He had some
formal files in his hand. A frown found its way to my forehead.
"Hello, I'm Tobias Oakhampton, a barrister by profession." He stood up and
offered me his hand. I nodded my head and sat in front of him.
Mom left us alone and then Mr. Oakhampton took out a file.
"You need to read this file. Mr. Cullen wanted you to sign the papers
inside." He said handing me the file.
I was confused at his words. What kind of papers did I need to sign?
I opened the file and saw the very first paper. My lip started quivering when
I saw what it was then a tear slipped out of my eyes when I saw my
husband's signatures on them. My mouth was instantly dry and it felt like
my world had stopped.
He wanted to divorce me!
Mr. Oakhampton handed me a pen and asked me to sign the papers to
complete the procedure. I was stunned and stilled at my place. Eric indeed
loved Roma. I was a pathetic woman. I was drawn in my hell. I didn't want
to drag him along. He needed to live a healthy life without a crazy wife in
it. Roma would definitely make him happy, I thought. My dad had promised
me to take care of me and my baby. I was left with no choice but to set my
love free.
I loved him. He loved her. And I gave him to her by a small signature of
mine.
Mr. Oakhampton left after that. I headed to my room and held my little
baby close to me and then I broke down.
"Daddy left us Lion." I choked on my breath as I spoke.
"I'm a bad person. I don't deserve him. I tried to kill him. I'm no good for
him." I told my baby and for the first time he smiled looking at me. It made
me cry more.
Tears rolled down my cheeks messing my face up. I took out a picture of us
from the drawer. He was a small boy in the picture with his arm around
small fat Viona. I smiled at him.
"We're over, Eric."
I was broken yet I was happy that he didn't take away Lion from me.
After staring the ceiling for hours, I heard a knock on the door. After few
seconds, it opened. My father stepped in. I was seeing him after three days.
He looked sad and defeated. I lowered my gaze and stared the floor.
He came to me and sat in front of me.
"Did Lion sleep?" He asked.
I looked up and nodded my head.
"Are you crying?" He asked. I shook my head.
"How's Eric?" I asked.
He remained silent for few seconds then smiled.
"He's good. Don't worry."
"We're leaving for Istanbul tomorrow." He said making me panic.
Istanbul? I didn't want to go there. I wanted to stay with him. I didn't want
him to abandon me again.
"Why? I don't want to go there, dad." I begged.
"We'll live there." He smiled and caressed my head. I looked at him for
long.
"We?”
He nodded his head and smiled, "Yes, we both will live there."
"And what about Lion?" I asked.
"He'll be with us too." He smiled and I smiled with him.
"Mom?" I asked.
"Cecil? You don't like her much. She won’t be there." He said and hugged
me. Tears messed up my eyes again and I cried in my father's arms for long.
"Eric divorced me." I said in between my sobs and my father hugged me
tightly rubbing my back.
I was happy that I was leaving tomorrow to live with him and my baby
Lion. We three would be a happy family, I thought.
I closed my eyes and searched for sleep to come over and take me but I
couldn't sleep. All I could think was my time with my dear ex husband.

CHAPTER 53
ERIC'S POV
Slowly, I opened my eyes and blinked several times. I couldn't see anything
clearly. Everything looked blurry. My chest felt heavy. I took a deep breath
as my body felt weak. I exhaled heavily staring the ceiling. Everything was
so messed up. My own wife tried to kill me for a shitty little drug. Was she
that much addicted to it that she didn't see my love for her? Or she didn't
love me enough?
No! She loved me. It was just that she was stoned. She wasn't in her senses.
She tried to kill me under the effect of cocaine just like she tried to kill
Serhaan and was successful. It now made sense to me. Cause of Serhaan's
death was her addiction to drugs. But, why did she take drugs? What was
the need? Out of everything, I never had expected my Viona to be a drug
addict who was capable of killing.
My brain couldn't deal with all the secrets that she had hid inside of her. It
was affecting me badly. It was breaking my insides emotionally. I still
couldn't digest that she jabbed me with a knife. The look on her face was
like she was possessed by some demon. Her voice was so guttural that it
made me shake on my ground. Her big wide eyes held so much rage. It was
so unbelievable. She was my Viona and the fact that she was sick with
cocaine addiction made feel worst.
I tried to look down when I felt something moving on my chest. Thick
blonde hair was sprawled on my chest. My heart started beating at a wild
pace. I already missed her. She looked up only to look at me with those
bright green eyes of hers. I blinked my eyes again reading her facial
features but none of them matched. My smile died down when I realized it
was not her but Roma.
"Roma?" I spoke after few attempts.
Her sleepy eyes almost popped out. My very first thought was, what she
had done to her eyes and hair.
"Oh my God, baby..." Tears rolled down her eyes and quickly wiped them
away.
"Don't cry, Romy." I said and she smiled a big bright smile. She rolled her
small fingers through my hair and slapped my forehead lightly.
"You scared all of us. I'll call the doctor, okay?" She said.
"Wait, no, I'm fine." I said trying to sit up but a searing pain made its way to
my abdomen. She rushed to me and helped me sit upright.
"Who did this?" She asked. Her eyes were filled with tears and few worried
creases had formed on her forehead.
"I don't know." I said. I didn't want to share anything about Viona. I didn't
want her to hate Viona more.
"I know who did this, okay? Don't lie to me. Mr. Waffles brought you here.
What do you think? Am I a fool?" She asked in a low voice.
I didn't speak anything.
"Viona did this. Didn't she? I know how she's been acting after her
miscarriage. It’s her, right?" She asked.
I shook my head in despair. Viona didn't stab me. She was a complete
different person that time. My sweet Viona couldn't do anything like that.
"No, it was not her." I said and she wiped her tears away.
"Don't worry, Eric. I have made everything just perfect. She won't hurt you
ever again. I won't let her do that." She said with a confident smile.
I looked at her. I didn't get her but didn't ask her too. She smiled and went
away to call the doctor. I laid on my back again. I wanted to get out of the
hospital and go to my sick wife. I needed to help her. She needed me
through all this.
"Hi, Mr. Cullen." I looked up to see a lady doctor come in followed by my
little sister. They both smiled at me and I smiled back. Xena rushed by my
side and pecked my cheeks. She sat on bed beside me.
"How are you?" They both asked in unison.
"I'm feeling well." I said with a smile.
"Who came with you?" I asked Xena in a whisper.
"Mom" She replied.
I looked around to see my mother but she wasn't in view. I missed her. I
wanted to hug her.
"Relax! She's lecturing your ex." She giggled.
I knew I had to rush. It wasn't Roma's mistake. It was mine that I hadn't
made anything clear to her. I simply couldn't tell her that I wasn't in love
with her anymore. It would break her and it always stopped me from
breaking the thing with her.
I tried to step down the bed when my mom rushed in.
"Eric, what are you doing?" She ran to me and hugged me right away and
then my face was showered with her kisses. She forcefully made me sit on
bed again and then I was her good boy.
"We'll discharge you tomorrow morning." The lady doctor said. My mother
nodded and when she left, both of them gave me a headache by talking
nonstop.
"Mama, did you meet Viona?" I asked. I was missing her. I wanted to be
with her but she wasn't coming to me.
"I tried to call her but she didn't return my calls. Don't worry, may be she's
not feeling well. Cecil told me that she was crying all day and was begging
to be taken to hospital." She said.
I nodded my head. I began feeling low again. I needed to see her as soon as
I could.
****
"Papa, I can take care." I assured him. It was for the ninth time that I was
begging him to drop me at my place but he was adamant on taking me to
his place. He just couldn't understand that my home was where I lived with
Viona. I needed to bring her back to me.
"Fine, but your mama will stay with you until your wound heals." He said
in infuriation.
"No! I'll be fine. You need mama more than any of us."
He didn't say anything.
I smirked because I knew that I won.
In fifteen minutes we were home. Dad made both of us a mug of coffee. My
energy was all back. Dad looked at the painting that was covered with a
black cloth. He went nearer and uncovered it. It was a painting that I found
in Viona's room the day after we lost Lion.
"It's a nice painting. Where did you get it from?" Dad asked.
I stared at the painting of a girl who was shooting herself in the head and
the blood flew out like butterflies. I did not understand what it meant but it
was quite good.
"Do you know what it means?" I asked my father.
"May be the painter wants freedom by beating his or her demons. Look at
the thick linings of paint. Seems like the painter is angry, hopeless aspiring
to rise up but failing miserably." He spoke and I could relate everything.
I was going to give her freedom from her darkness. I would light up her
world like a fire fly. After, dad left I slumped on the couch and relaxed. Just
then there was a knock on the door. I stood up opened the door.
I saw young man standing in front of me. From his attire, I knew he was a
barrister but what did he want?
"Yes?”
"Hello, Mr. Eric Cullen. I'm Tobias Oakhampton." He offered me his hand
which I gladly took.
"Please come in." I said but he denied.
"No, I'm in a hurry. Btw congratulations!" He said handing me the file. I
frowned upon seeing it.
"I have got to leave." He said before turning around and going away.
"But-" My words hung in air when I saw him leave. My lips twisted as I
saw the file. I hated reading files. I really wished someone could be there to
read it out for me.
Sleepily, I opened the file. All my sleep was gone as soon as I saw what it
was.
"What the fück!" I checked the papers inside. I couldn't breathe when I saw
the big black stamp DIVORCED. All my adrenaline rushed and my world
started shaking when I saw Viona's signatures. I couldn't understand how it
was possible. I was panting like crazy when I saw my own signatures but I
never signed any divorce papers. I didn’t file for any divorce.
My heartbeat was wild and I was sweating in fear. How could Viona sign
divorce papers? Didn't she love me? Didn't she want to stay with me? I was
totally fücked up when I realized how my signatures were there on the
paper.
I checked the file and behind everything was the alimony statement.
"Fück Roma!" Now I knew what she meant to say yesterday. I wanted to
dig up her grave by my own hands.
I held the divorce papers in my hand and rushed out to my car. My hands
were shaking with anger. I drove to Roma's place in jest speed. How dare
she manipulate my relationship with my wife? She had no right. But fück
her friendship with Tobias.
Furious, when I reached her place, I forgot all my pain and only agony was
there in me. I rang the doorbell when I reached her condo.
"Roma…" I yelled banging the door.
All of her neighbors were looking at me like I was a crazy lover. Fück yes! I
was one crazy lover who just got betrayed.
"Roma, open the door." I hit the door in annoyance. She had done
something I was never forgiving her for. Guess, she wouldn't even get what
she wanted.
The door opened and she peeked through the half opened door.
"Eric?" She breathed heavily.
Sweat was decorating her face and she was in her sports bra and short
shorts. I saw she was panting heavily. She then opened the door and let me
in when she noticed her neighbors staring us.
"What happened? Why were you banging the door like a beast?" She asked
once we were in.
"What happened? My lord! Don't you know what happened?" I was losing
my temper.
"Shush! Eric, please calm down. Can we please talk in my room?" She
asked but I was in no mood to stay anywhere near her.
"Effing Fück! Stop acting like this. What is this?" I asked her showing her
the divorce papers. Her jaw dropped when realization hit her.
"It's ...these are divorce papers and Tobias did a nice job. We both wanted it.
You're free now." She chuckled.
"You just scared the shit out of me. I just did what you wanted but couldn't
do." She smiled and slumped on the couch.
"I didn't want this. You betrayed me. You told me it's Judas Sinned's
contract but you lied. Those were divorce papers." I yelled.
"You didn't want this? What do you mean?" She yelled. "Are you kidding
me? Like we are together from four years now and you are saying you
didn't want to divorce that cünt."
"Shut up, Roma!”
"Eric, please stop yelling. Come to my room."
"What going on, Roma?" The voice was familiar. I had heard it many times.
Roma's face paled up and when I turned around I got to see a half naked
man in my girlfriend's condo.
"What the fück are you doing here?" He yelled at me. I looked at him and
then at Roma. Her attire, her heavy panting when I came all pointed in
wrong direction.
"Oh! Oh! Okay." A dry chuckle left my mouth when I saw how protective
that scum was of her.
"Eric-" Roma started but I raised my hand to stop her. I didn't want any
explanation.
"Save that."
"What are you doing here, Cullen?" Cole asked. I looked at him who came
by Roma's side.
"Well, why don't you tell him Roma? Wait, I'll tell you, I'm her boyfriend." I
said. He looked shocked, he kept looking at me and then at Roma before
bursting into laughter.
"You have Viona. C'mon, stop kidding." He smiled.
"Eric, it isn’t what you're thinking. Please let me explain." Roma looked all
panicked.
"Well, I don't need to know anything anymore. I set you free." I smiled. I
loved her dearly and what she did, she entertained another man behind my
back. I didn't want to think about it. I didn't want to think that they both
were sleeping together.
"Eric-" She followed me as I went out of the door.
"Shush! I get it Roma. I came between your fun. I should have thought of
your needs. I should have never accepted you back. You just needed sex.
Right? Everything was good whenever I fücked you and whenever I didn't
you thought I didn't love you.-"
"Baby."
"Don't baby me. Go back. Your new man's waiting. And yes, we are over." I
removed her hand from my arm and went out.
I was hurt beyond measures. I always thought she loved me but she didn't.
She never loved me.

CHAPTER 54
I was stunned when dad stopped the car he had hired near a big white
building which was spread in an area of approximately five acres. Big
brown brick walls had fenced all the surroundings. My heart started
hammering against my chest and I pulled my Lion close.
"Dad, w-why are we here?" I asked.
He just offered me warm smile in return.
"Dad, you said we'll live together then why are we here?" Few sweat
droplets formed on my forehead.
He just didn't say anything. It made me panic more. I was afraid that he'd
throw me here like he had thrown me almost ten years ago. He was going to
leave me. It was entirely his plan to convince me to come to Istanbul. He
said that he'd stay with me but he wasn't going to instead he was going to
leave me with those sick people.
After dad had shown the guard his identity he was allowed in. He put his
dark shades on and slowly accelerated the car. My breath caught short when
I saw him taking me to the same place where I was ill treated for years.
"D-dad, stop."
"Please, I don't w-want to go there." I begged. But, he kept driving speedily.
Nothing hit my senses, I was so scared. I didn't want to go to hell but he
was sending me there again. I trusted him blindly and he betrayed me like
Eric.
I opened the door of the car but it didn't open instead it started making
noise. My dad held my hand firmly and shouted at me for the first time.
"Viona, behave!”
I was stunned at the way he was shouting at me. He stopped at the parking
and held my hand tightly. I protested not to go inside but he was constantly
dragging me forcefully. The sweet dad in him was gone and he was the
same heartless person who he used to be years ago.
"Dad, please don't."
"It's for your own good." He spat back bitterly. I wanted to get free of his
hold but I was so weak.
He dragged me all the way to the corridor which only ended at the office of
head bayan of the rehabilitation center. I bit his wrist but he didn't lose his
hold on my wrist.
"Dad, no..." I begged him but he didn't care. He was acting like mom. I
wondered if I would have been with my real mother would she have done
the same.
"Shut up, Viona. Shut up! You really are sick. You crossed all the limits this
time. You tried to kill Eric in search of your high. How sick is that that you
wanted to kill your baby's father." He shouted.
I stood still accessing his words. Tears were rolling down uncontrollably. I
held my Lion close to me and thought about Eric. Dad was right. I had tried
to kill him and when I could try to kill the only person I loved to death then
I could kill anyone.
I was sick! I needed help.
I stopped all my protests.
He started dragging me again and when we reached head bayan's office he
pushed the door open. My eyes scanned the whole office and it was all
same like I had seen it before eight months. I saw a women in her early
forties stood up. She had worn that bright pink hijab which caught my
attention. Her bright green eyes popped out and the curve of her eyebrow
was so pretty. She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Though
most of the time she covered her face but I always used to catch her
glimpse.
She had that big frown on her forehead. She was a very strict woman but
she never scolded me in my tenure at the rehab.
"What is this Ed-...Mr. Waffles?" She shouted at dad.
I held my Lion close. I didn't want him to wake up with the noise and start
crying.
"I'm sorry I couldn't make an appointment but it's very urgent." Dad said
looking at her then at the two men.
Mrs. Vani looked at me and her frown deepened. She looked away for a
while before looking at my baby. Her eyes were not struck at my Lion. She
was staring my baby like a crazy person. She then asked the two men to
move out and gave them next day’s appointment.
"Please sit." She said smiling at me but I couldn't return her smile.
"Who's this?" She asked in excitement looking at my baby.
"My baby boy." I replied with a smile.
"Your?" She looked shocked. Oh yeah! She didn't know that I was pregnant
and I got married and then I was divorced. She looked at my father who
wasn't even looking at her. He was busy noticing the colors on the walls.
"Yes" I replied.
"Can I hold him?" She asked and I looked up in shock. Nobody had held
my Lion in past one week except me. Nobody liked holding him. Everyone
hated us even his father.
"Sure" I said extending my arms to hand her my baby boy.
"But be careful, he is sleeping." I reminded her. She nodded and with a
worried look she held my baby in her arms. As soon as she looked at his
face her eyes widened. She looked up and stared my father for long.
"Vyona, my child. It's not a baby. It's a doll." She said holding my Lion with
one hand. I panicked when I saw her doing so. My Lion was few weeks old
and his bones were not very strong. His head needed support but she wasn't
supporting him.
I got up and snatched my baby away from him. My temper flared at her
actions. I pulled her arm from the chair and pushed her on the floor.
"Viona!" My dad shouted.
I held her leg and pulled her at front. I had Lion in my one arms which was
why I wasn't able to teach her a lesson. My dad came to her rescue.
"Viona, stop!" He yelled pulling me away from her.
"Stop it!" He pushed me away.
He bent down and pulled Mrs. Vani on her toes. He glared at me as if he
would kill me for my behavior.
"Is this the way you behave Viona?" He yelled.
"It's okay Mr. Waffles. Please, don't scold her." Mrs. Vani said. I didn't like
the way she treated my baby. My dad scolded me because of her and she
held my baby in a wrong manner that too deliberately.
She picked up her phone and phone called someone. After a while two big
men came and dragged me away with them. They made me sit on a bench
outside and stood by my side so that I couldn't run.
After about fifteen minutes my dad came out. Mrs. Vani followed him out
too. Dad came near me while she stood few feet away. He stooped down to
my level and held my hands.
"I'll come back soon, okay. Till then be a good girl. I don't want to hear any
complaints, okay?" He said and then smiled.
My heart clenched underneath my skin. It hurt a lot. I knew he was going to
leave me and that too for a very long time. My tears were threatening to
come out so I chose to stare floor instead of him. I would have fought. I
would have begged him like before but I didn't want to do it.
"I love you, princess." He said pecking my forehead and just then he turned
around to leave and a tear rolled down my eye. I kept staring his back. He
was leaving me again. I wanted to run to him but I held myself back. I
wanted to scream but I had tried it once and it didn't work that time.
I knew he would look at me once before leaving but he didn't look at me
instead he went inside his car and drove away leaving me devastated.
Everyone I loved had a habit of leaving me. I thought my dad loved me but
he didn't.
If he would have loved me, he wouldn't have left me alone to rot in hell.
"Vyona, come child." Mrs. Vani said offering me her hand. I walked past
her with the big men and they took me to the small cabinet I used to occupy
once.
I belonged here not in the sane world, I thought.

CHAPTER 55
My little boy was sleeping on my bed. I was worried about him because of
the hard mattress he was sleeping on. I was afraid he would acquire rashes
on his smooth baby pink skin.
I turned my head towards the door of my small cabinet and saw a nurse
come inside. She checked around the room and turned the lights on. The
bright lights hit my eyes irritating them. I blinked my eyes several times
and looked up at her.
"Viona Waffles?" She asked.
I nodded my head and she asked me to fill up a form. I filled the form
which asked for some general details about me. She turned around to leave
but I felt the need to stop her.
"Excuse me!" She turned around and replied, "Yes"
"Actually, I wanted to get this mattress changed. It's too hard for us." I
requested.
She frowned and looked at my form again.
"You aren't new here, right? It's the same old bedding. Plus in half an hour
the cooks will start serving dinner. Come along with your plate." She
replied curtly. I didn't know why she was being so discourteous to me as if I
stole something from her.
"But it's really very hard. Can you please check it for once?" I asked and
she exhaled heavily before coming to my bed. She dipped her fingers on the
hard mattress and then looked at my little Lion.
She kept checking the mattress and then came near my baby.
"Toys aren't allowed here." She said in a stern voice and then picked up my
Lion and threw him on floor.
My heart beat stopped when I saw my Lion's head hit the floor. My oxygen
supply was cut off and I kept staring at my little baby. He didn't even make
a single noise. I rushed to pick him up. Tears were messing my face.
"Lion! Lion! Baby, wake up." I shook him in my arms but he didn't reply.
"Lion, please, don't do this to mommy. Wake up, baby." I spoke to my boy
but he wasn't replying. My heart was breaking and numbness was taking
over me. I checked my baby's pulse only to not find any beat. I just saw
everything around me turn red. My tears didn't stop. My limbs started
shaking vigorously.
I only had him in my life but now he wasn't with me too. He was cold and
white as a corpse.
I looked up at the nurse who was busy reading me. She had killed my baby!
She deserved to die too. I put my dead baby on the bed and looked around.
Countless sobs emerged out of my mouth. I couldn't breathe. I located a
table lamp beside my bed and rushed to pick it up. With one harsh blow I
had knocked the bitch down.
When she fell on floor blood started pooling around her. I didn't care
whether she was dead. I hit her on her head again. She killed my Lion. She
deserved to die. After I was assured that I had avenged my baby's death I
fell on floor and couldn't hold back.
My Lion was everything to me. When dad left me I assured myself that I
would live here for him. I was willing to get myself treated only for him but
now he was gone too. I held him close and cried for long. I saw another
nurse come into my room and she ran out screaming.
After few minutes, all the authorities of rehab were in my room. The
paramedics were checking the bitch on floor. They took her along with
them.
"Why did you do that?" I looked up to see Mrs. Vani glaring at me.
I knew she was going to throw me in the punishment room but I didn't care.
I had nothing left to lose now.
"I asked something." She shouted.
I looked at my baby and cradled him. He wasn't responding to my touch. He
woke up every time whenever I fed him so I removed my top and threw it
away. I put my breast in his mouth but he still didn't wake up.
I cried in frustration and grief.
"Vyona? Stop it." I looked around to see a worried lady kneel in front of
mee. She made me wear my blouse and hugged me closely.
"What happened? Tell me." Her voice softened.
I couldn't stop mourning on my Lion's death. It seemed like a curse. It felt
like a curse. I hated that I was alive with him being in this world. Why
didn't I die in place of Lion?
I wiped my tears and held him close.
"S-she came. She messed up with m-my h-husband. He was h-happy with
her. They loathed me and my baby. I saw them. I-I saw e-everything. " I
said pointing toward where the blood was spattered.
"Your husband?" She asked with a frown on her face. Tears blinded my
vision as I nodded my head.
"Yes, but now my ex-husband." I replied.
It felt like she had some questions but I didn't want to answer any.
"What did you see?" She asked making me cry more. I remembered
everything I saw that day.
"S-she sucked him in f-front of me. H-he forgot us. I fell down the stairs
and m-my baby d-died." I remembered how my mother in law told me that
my child was no more. I remembered how my mother told me that I had
killed my Lion.
"Shush! Everything will be fine. Okay? Now that you're here you'll find a
new life for you. You don't need to think about anyone from the past. We all
are here to help all our patients and we promise that we'll give you reasons
to live." She patted my head and got up.
I saw her leave.
My Lion had left too.
******
In the morning, I got up when sunlight hit my eyes. I shook my head to look
around. My dead baby was in my arms. I was startled when two big men
barged into my cabinet.
"You'll have to vacate this room after the stunt you pulled up last night."
One of the big men said.
"Come." Another said.
I didn't want to argue so I walked with them. They took me to a small room
at the end of the big corridor. My legs already started shivering as I
remembered why they were taking me to the last room. They were going to
give me an electroconvulsive therapy which I was always afraid of.
They asked me to get dressed in a blue patient uniform. I was scared
beyond death. I had had several sessions of it and I never wanted to go
through an ECT.
I turned around to run but one of the big men held my arm tightly. I bit his
hand too but he didn't leave me. Another man held my other arm. He
snatched away my Lion and threw it. My temper rose and I lost my
patience. I pounced over him and scratched his face.
How could he dare to hurt my dead baby!
I pulled his hair uprooting few in the process. He screamed and it gave me
relief. Few men came and detached me from that man. I didn't know what
happened but then I was dragged away. I was crying, screaming for my
baby but nobody handed me my Lion, who was lying lifelessly on the
ground.
I was thrown in a cell and my arms and legs were chained up. I tried to
wiggle free but I was too feeble. Cold water was splashed on my face to
make me look up. I looked up to see Miss Bonnie. She was my psychiatrist.
I couldn't look at her anymore. My vision was blurring with exhaustion. I
saw Miss Bonnie leave. My vision was clouding. I looked up in front of me,
I smelt a familiar perfume. My heart raced and it felt like a new life had
blown into me.

CHAPTER 56
ERIC'S POV
After rubbing my nose on the ground from past three hours Ermes agreed to
help me out. His wife Sophie who was six months pregnant gave us another
mug of coffee.
"Ermes, please stop being so stubborn. I need to know her whereabouts."
"Dad sent her back to Turkey." He said.
"Turkey? But why? God damnit! She needs help not being left alone with
some old grandmother of yours." I put the mug on table. I couldn't
understand how they could leave her like this.
"Grandmother? I'm sorry, but both my granny's died even before my birth."
He looked confused.
My brows scrunched up when I heard that. Viona said she lived with her
granny. If she was imprisoned for two years in juvenile then where did she
stay after that? As far as I knew her family was always here. How could
they leave her?
She lied!
"Where did she go after juvenile detention?" I asked in bewilderment.
He sighed and looked away before looking at me again.
"You might label our family as cruel and heartless but we can't help her. We
tried initially but everyone failed miserably. Now that you know she was a
drug addict and in her high she killed Mr. Holt's accountant. Mr. Holt was
sent to thirteen years of imprisonment because he tried to hide the dead
body in one of his worker site in Istanbul. He used his private jet to take the
body away. We were family friends and he didn’t want to Viona’s life to
spoil but he accidently dropped his wrist watch where he buried Serhaan.
Things were so messed up."
I kept listening to him. I was drowning in more shock. Ken's father was
imprisoned because he tried to hide Serhaan's body. Was it the reason why
Ken hated her so much and said mean things about her?
"She was sent to juvenile detention but then it didn't help. Dad tried
everything he could to bail her out but she confessed her crime. We couldn't
do anything. Later, things happened and she was sent to rehabilitation
center affiliated with the Turkish government within one year. She was
mentally sick. It deteriorated more initially. Dad and I always went to meet
her but she never met us. She always denied seeing any of us. She thinks we
are her enemies but we only wanted her good. We only wanted her to get
well soon."
He looked up at me and smiled sadly.
"And now everything is back again. Trust me; I have seen her at worst
stage. She needs cure. And none of us can help her with this. If anyone who
can help her then they are her psychiatrists. They made her better once.
They can do it again. We have to wait patiently till then." He said giving me
hopes.
"She'll be fine." I said and got up and turned around to leave. I needed to go
to her. I needed to see her. He was wrong. I could help her. She was my
Viona. She needed me and I was willing to help her at her worst.
"Eric"
I turned around to look at him.
"If you think you can help her then maybe you'll need this. If you can bring
my sister back then please bring her back to us like she was before
everything happened." He handed me a card and patted my shoulder.
I stared at the card which had the address of New Hope Rehabilitation
Centre. I went out of Ermes' house and called Daniel to book my flight
ticket to Istanbul.
In one hour my flight was confirmed. I didn't inform my family as they
wouldn't have let me go in such condition. I took my passport with me and
thankfully I had received a Turkey visa a month ago only.
Daniel dropped me to the airport and in half an hour my flight took off.
*****
I landed in Istanbul an hour ago. After looking for the New Hope
Rehabilitation centre from past an hour, I finally found it. I was standing
near the big black gates of the Rehab. I breathed in all the air around me.
My Viona was somewhere near; I could feel her presence in the air.
I walked further only to be stopped by a pinkish looking guard. His skin
was like my Viona so fair with a pinkish shade.
"Nereye gidiyorsun ?" He yelled at me.
[Where are you going?]
I stopped on my track and looked at him.
He looked angry and had his stick pointing at me. I raised my hands up in
air. I didn't want any fight. I was just going to see my wife.
"I want to go inside. I have my wife staying in." I spoke to him. He looked
at me like I was an alien.
"Kimsin ?" He raised his chin up.
[Who are you?]
"English?" I asked. He shook his head and again asked me the same
question. I pulled out my cell phone to turn on the Google translator.
“Benim adīm Eric Cullen. Içeri girmek istiyorum." I spoke looking at my
cell phone.
[My name is Eric Cullen. I want to go inside.]
"Kimligini sagla" He said extending his hand. [Provide your identity.]
I didn't understand him. I shook my head at him and took his hand. He then
looked at me and started pushing me out. I didn't understand what he
wanted.
"Look there." I shouted and pointed behind him. He turned around to see
and I took the opportunity to run inside. I didn't even turn around to look
back at him. I knew he was following and screaming at me. When I reached
the rehab building, I started looking in every room.
"Burada durun" The guard yelled as he came behind me. [Stop here.]
I didn't know what he wanted from me.
"Can you please leave me for five minutes, brother?" I patted his shoulder
and he started shouting at me.
I ignored him and looked around in all the rooms. I then saw people coming
out of the rooms on hearing the shouting guard. I wanted to punch his pink
face and knock him down but I couldn't do that in such place.
"Neler oluyor?" I heard a female voice behind me. [What's going on?]
"Bayan, bu adam kimliğini sağlamadan içeri girdi." The guard pointed at
me. [Madam, this man broke inside without providing his identity.]
I turned around and looked at front. I saw a lady staring back at me. She
was dressed in a blue overcoat. Her face was mostly covered only leaving
her eyes in view which were covered with spectacles.
"What do you want?" She looked straight in my eyes and questioned me. I
gulped in a lump that I was holding back. I was nervous looking around at
the big crowd of strange people. Some were staring me, some were crying
while others were clapping.
She indicated the guard to leave and looked at me.
"Yes, what do you want?" Her accent was very different.
"I am here for a patient." I told her. I didn't find my Viona in the crowd. She
was not there with them.
The lady nodded her head as she drunk in my appearance, "follow me."
I followed her to her cabin and looked around. It was a huge cabin. She
seemed like an important person. May be she could help me out. "Sit
down, Bayım" She said and removed her scarf that covered her face.
I sat in front of her and she went to sit down behind her desk. She aligned
all the files together and tied them with a ribbon.
"Ah...I'm here for my wife. I was told she is here." I said to her.
"Sorry, visiting hours are over. You won't be able to meet her for another
week. Come next Saturday between 11am to 12 noon." She said completely
ignoring me. I was so annoyed at her behavior. I wanted to throw her out
with those files. I wanted to see my Viona and she couldn't stop me from
meeting her.
"I'm sorry but I have traveled a long way to see my wife. Please understand,
I won't be able to wait for another week. Please." I had no option left other
than to beg her.
She looked at me and kept staring me for a while before sighing and
looking away.
"Alright name?”
"Eric Cullen." I spoke.
Few wrinkles formed on her forehead. And she got up from her chair. She
stared me for long again. I didn't know what was wrong with her.
"Who do you want to meet?" She asked paying her full attention now.
"My wife. Viona Cullen." Her frown deepened.
"Did you mean Vyona Waffles?" She asked.
"Yes, that's her name before our wedding." I said and she chuckled.
"But as far as I know, she doesn't have a husband. Yes, she used to have one
cheating husband but now he is her ex husband. Are you the same person I
am talking about?" She chuckled sarcastically.
"I- I need to talk to her." I was ashamed of myself that she knew about me
already.
"I'm sorry, Mr. Eric Cullen. You are ten years late. Do you know that? By
the way I am Dr Vani, one of the psychiatrists in this rehab. Let me tell you
one thing it will be better if you leave her alone. She doesn't need someone
like you." She said superciliously.
"I just need to see her once. I won't create any scene again, I promise."
"Really? Where were you when she needed you? I talked to Mr. Waffles
about her current condition. He told me how the miscarriage affected her
mental health. It was strictly advised not to give her any mental stress.
Where were you then? She had to take her depression pills regularly. Where
were you then? Why didn't you keep a check on her? You know what
actually people like you make depression patients. You made her sick. In
her subconscious state too she keeps blabbering how her husband cheated
on her. She needs a proper treatment not any ex husband drama here." She
shouted slamming her fist on the table.
I was stunned at her words. By the look on her face I could make out that
she didn't like me.
"I just want to talk and you said you are a psychiatrist, can you please tell
me about her health status. I really want to know. Lately, she has been
violent. She was never like this. This was not her personality." Tears welled
up in my eyes as I remembered how bubbly person she used to be once.
"She used to full of life. I swear I wasn't aware about any of her disease.
Nobody told me. It's just that I came to know everything two weeks ago. I
love her so much. I want her back like she used to be." I wiped the tear that
rolled down my eye.
"What else are we trying here? We help every patient who comes in. We'll
help her too. Be patient." She smiled sadly and touched my hand.
"Look, I would say everything clearly. It would be hard but nobody can
help such a patient unless they help themselves. And in her case, I have
seen her grow up here. She was always a quite person though when she
came here she was a mess even worse than present. We made her better but
disorders take time to heal. She doesn't speak much. Unless she speaks
herself out she won't be cured. Things will be pent up inside her. I don't
know much about her. I only know what I have studied in her and her case
file." She took a deep breath.
"She killed people. We don't know why. One of the reason mentioned here
was that she was drug addict."
"Wait! What do you mean by she killed people?" I asked. Was there
anything else I was missing out on?
"You can tell me. It doesn't bother me anymore. I know she murdered
Serhaan Karim. I know she was a drug addict and then she was sent for
juvenile detention." I spoke.
She leaned back on her chair and stared the ceiling for long. I waited for her
to speak.
"She was sent to juvenile for two years but in the span of one year she
murdered one of the officers in detention centre. His name was Ehsaan
Tayab. He was the officer in charge of Serhaan murder case. But one
morning his dead body was found in the fountain. It had several cuts on the
body. In CCTV footage they found her stabbing him in the back while he
was busy in his phone. She was screaming and crying. It was horrible. She
was then brought to rehabilitation because of mental stability and
schizophrenia." She said showing me Viona's file.
My mouth was hanging down. How was it possible? Those all things were a
lie. I needed to go to Viona. She wasn't ill. She wasn't a murderer. She was
mine. Only mine. Everything was a lie.
How badly I wanted it to be a dream but sadly it was real life.
"I don't believe you. She can't do that. She can't even kill a fly." It was too
uncomfortable for me to sit there. When I saw Ehsaan Tayab's pictures in
the file I wanted to puke.
"I know her. I have seen her. But she has a personality disorder. You see,
sometimes she is not herself. She lives Serhaan. Serhaan is still alive within
her and that Serhaan is nobody but her. She does things and then doesn't
remember. She lives his ways, his life. The fact is he is still alive in her
brain." She explained.
It wasn't shocking for me. I was resistant to shocks now. I related with
whatever she said. Yes, she did drugs. She stabbed me while Serhaan
possessed her. She didn't remember things then. She was choking herself
that day in bathroom and said it was Serhaan. There was no Serhaan. She
was Serhaan.
"But why does she give her brain such a power to live Serhaan?" I asked.
"Look, patients with such disorders don't actually know what they are
doing. They live what they think. She thinks Serhaan will avenge his death
and this fear has made home inside her. She killed Ehsaan Tayab while
possessed by him only. To novice eyes it may seem like a demonic
possession but it is all psychology. It's all her brain's game." She rubbed my
hand and smiled.
"Can I take her away from here? I mean to the best psychiatrist in the
world. I want my Viona back like she used to be. She deserves best." I
asked for her permission.
She smiled and looked at me.
"We have world's best psychiatrists visiting us twice a week. They check
each patient properly. Beside we have been dealing with her case for nine
long years. No new doctor would know as much as we know about her.
Trust me, there's nothing more beautiful than seeing your patients heal."
She had such sincerity in her voice that it made me want to trust her.
I wanted to believe her.
"Can I see her please?" I asked and she smiled.
"Brace yourself, you would find our ways cruel but it is for her good. She is
violent and that's why we have secluded her. Come." She said and wrapped
her face again. My heart was beating loud. There was nervousness inside
me; I was going to see my love in few minutes. I didn't know how she was;
I was excited to see her.
Dr Vani opened the door and took me to room no. 6, she opened the door
and asked the guard to keep an eye on us.
I entered into the big room. It was all vacant. I heard a small sob and I
immediately turned around. My heart broke into million pieces as I saw the
only love of my life so miserable. I was falling into crumbs seeing her like
that. She was lying on the floor with her arms and legs chained up to walls.
I neared her in shaky steps. I was afraid of going near her. I was afraid I
would not love what I'd see.
"Vio"
She didn't look up instead her sobs heightened. I went near her and came
down on my both knees. Her skirt was wet and a pool of her pee surrounded
her. My tears fell on her shoulder and I pushed my hand into her hair to
massage her scalp. She immediately jerked up and turned around.
A cold shiver ran down my spine when I looked into her red puffy eyes. She
held my throat tightly with her left hand.
"You killed my Lion. You killed him. You took him away from me. I hate
you.." She screamed and started choking my throat.
"V-Vio lea-ve." I looked at her but her grip was tapering every second.
Few seconds later, another hand was helping me remove her hand from my
throat. I looked up at the guard he was screaming something but I was
feeling shortness of breath and nauseous. When the guard was successful in
removing her hand I stepped back from her.
She was not my Viona. It were her demons, I told myself.
She tried coming toward me but was stopped by the chains. I stepped back
only to bump into Dr Vani.
"Eric!" Viona cried.
"Eric, please take me home. I don't want to stay here. Please." She cried
again sending shivers down my spine.
"You saw her. She doesn't need to go home. She needs to stay here. The
only thing you can do is give her some time to heal from all the misery." Dr
Vani said looking at my Viona.
I looked at her beautiful face. She was crying so hard and reaching for me.
"How much time will it take for her to be normal again?" I asked.
"It might take years." She said looking away.
"Promise me that you'll bring her back to me. Promise me, she’ll be fine." I
begged her.
She smiled sadly and looked at her, "That's the only thing I ask Allah every
day."
"I have seen her suffer. For the sake of humanity I don't want her to suffer
more." She added.
I believed her. She was a genuine woman I could rely upon. I went to my
beautiful wife who was trying so bad to reach me and hugged her tightly.
She immediately embraced me tightly and placed her head on my shoulder.
I wanted best for her and it was better to give her some time to heal. I loved
her too much to see her suffer. I wanted to make her what she deserved to
be.
"I'll come every weekend. Till then stay here baby. I promise I'll come." I
pecked her forehead. She shook her head briskly.
"No, no, no! Don't leave me here, Eric. I beg you, please." She cried.
I hated to see her cry. But I couldn't stand watching her in that state. It was
breaking me.
"You are not going to cry. You are not going to get tired. I don't like weak
women. You have to fight with all this. You have to win, Vio." I told her
and kissed her lips. She immediately kissed me back with so much
possession. I didn't know how much time she needed to heal but I was ready
to wait for a lifetime.
VIONA'S POV
"Eric! Eric! No!" I screamed but he didn't look back at me. When he
reached the door he gave me a flying kiss and waved hand at me.
I'll come on Saturday. He mouthed before going away. That was what dad
always said but he forgot to come majorly. Eric was doing same with me.
He didn't love me too, just like dad.
"Vyona, look at me. Look at me." Mrs. Vani wiped my tears and made me
look at her.
I blinked my eyes and more tears rolled down my cheeks. I was one mess
that nobody wanted. I was weak and he didn't like a weak woman. He hated
me for being fragile.
He never really loved me.
"He isn't going anywhere. He'll come back." She said.
"He won't." He would never. Nobody cared to come. He had his girlfriend
to go to why he would come to me. I wasn't beautiful. I didn't have that
body. I wiped my tears and looked up.
"Live for yourself, my child. You don't need anyone to live for. Help
yourself. Be the woman your parents want you to be. Make them proud.
Make me proud." She pecked my forehead and warmth flowed inside me.
I was a weak woman and God snatched everything from me. My biological
mother never loved me, my dad left me alone, the person I worshipped as a
mother sent me to prison, the man I worshipped as God killed my baby.
Everyone hated me.
I'll rise, I thought.
I didn't need any hope to survive now. I was my own hope. I wanted to live
for myself and this phase was going to be over. I wasn't going to lose this
time. I was going to help myself stand up and never fall. I would be strong
enough that nobody would be able to break me. I decided for myself.
I didn't need anyone.
"I'm ready for ECT." I said to Mrs. Vani as she patted my head. That was
the decision I took for myself.
"Okay" She said and asked the guard to remove my chains. I was then taken
to punishment room. I was put into sleep with the help of anesthesia and I
remember placing of electrodes on my head. Few minutes later waves of
shock passed through me making me feel numb.

Everyone hated me. I loathed everyone.

CHAPTER 57
"Viona, Viona...Yes…" The noise made way to my ears.
Everyone liked me. I loved everyone.
Except him!
Trails of sweat trickled down my body as I went down again. Closing my
eyes, I took a deep breath. I could do it. I had to. Gathering all my strength I
went up again on my arms. The sun shone brightly burning my skin up but
the intensity of noise was what kept me going.
"Fifty nine. Sixty- Sixty one...Whoa"
My lips thinned as I felt my arms getting weaker every second. Just few
more pushups and I were done.
"Seventy. Up...get the flag." I heard the chorus.
I looked up and sprang up from my position. My eyes zeroed at the red flag
which was tied on a tree. I then looked around and saw the crowd cheering
me. I saw my opponent Harrison climb the tree. I ran on my lane as fast as I
could. I had to beat him in that. I had to win. It was my obsession.
When I reached the tree which had my flag, I realized it was definitely not
an easy task. I saw Harrison was half way up the other tree in the process of
getting the flag. I circled my arms around the trunk and lifted myself up. I
had only reached five feet above when I felt I was completely exhausted.
It was tough. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.
You are not going to cry. You are not going to get tired. I don't like weak
women. You have to fight with all this. You have to win, Vio.
I opened my eyes instantly. I WASN'T a weak woman. I couldn’t lose. The
newfound energy within me told me to lift my hand and I obliged. I stepped
on the left branch of the tree and climbed up carefully. I looked up and saw
the red flag teasing me. It was dangling in the air. I instantly caught it but
the thread it was tied to was too thick.
I looked around and saw Harrison was struggling with the thread too. He
was definitely stronger than me. He was going to win. His thread was half
undone too. I saw my flag. The fabric was very light, so I pulled it down
with some force and it was torn at the end. A victorious smile made its way
to my lips.
"C'mon, Viona! Harrison." I heard the crowd cheer for us.
I climbed down half the way but then I saw Harrison was on his way too. I
closed my eyes and took a deep breath before jumping down on the ground.
I hurt my leg in the process but it didn't matter. If anything that mattered
then it was words of appreciation from my mentor.
I ran to the javelin lying on the ground and tied my red flag. Harrison had
come down too. I ran with my flag and took my position. It had to cross that
blue ribbon otherwise I could lose. I concentrated on the blue ribbon and
threw the javelin with as much force as I could.
I closed my eyes and bowed my head praying for the javelin to cross the
blue ribbon. The very next second I heard cheers from the crowd. They
were whistling, screaming, cheering and clapping.
I looked up and saw my javelin had reached at least ten feet ahead of the
marked line.
The anchors were cheering and speaking on their mic. I looked around to
see him. He wasn't in sight. Had he not been cheering for me? My shoulders
slumped down. It was just because of him that I agreed to participate in the
annual fest of New Hope and knowing he wasn’t around made me really
upset.
Few people came out to the tracks and hugged me. I couldn't even breathe. I
was sweating. I wanted them to keep some distance but this was their love
for their batch mate.
"Congratulations! You played so well." Draco said. He was one of my batch
mates.
"Thanks" I smiled.
"I wish I could be like you someday." Riana looked at me with those puppy
eyes. I loved how cute she was.
Once I was done taking all the congratulatory messages. I jogged to the
nearby wooden chair to sit. I wondered where he was. He was such a
douche like always. I already missed him so much.
I was already feeling so down due to his absence. I made a mental note to
lecture him whenever I’d see him. I sighed and turned my face when I saw
a towel in front of me. I looked up to find him staring down at me with a
cute smile. I frowned as I saw his smile deepen. I snatched the towel from
his hand and wiped my face.
"Aren't we talking now?" He came down on his knees in front of me.
"Shut up, you are an asshole."
"Oh! So, you're mad." He looked up at me and blinked his long lashes. I
looked at him properly. His brown hair was cut short. His eyes shown in
amusement irritated me. I looked away from him but another second I
screamed when I felt the burning pain on my knee.
"What the hell are you doing, Josie?" I glared at him but my form softened
as I saw him wash my wound with the disinfectant.
"I'm doing what a good boyfriend should do." He flashed me a smile but the
pain made me wince.
"I'm taking care of my beautiful girlfriend." He said and put a small
bandage on my wound.
"Thank you" I ruffled his hair and he smiled.
"Congratulations! I couldn't even imagine you competing Harrison like that.
My girl is really tough. You really made it tough for him." He patted my
shoulder and I smiled.
"Why weren't you there when I won?" I narrowed my eyes.
"Silly, I was there but then you jumped and hurt your knee. I just went to
bring the first aid box." He explained and I smiled.
He was always there for me. I met him somewhat four years ago when I
was appearing for my online high school programs' exam. He was the one
sitting next to me. I didn't know he was from New Hope too. He wasn't very
good in studies. It was majorly because he was a depression patient after his
mother passed away. He was always suicidal but soon his father sent him to
New Hope for better and now he was doing really well.
He and I had a huge fight after our exam because he was cheating my
answers but soon we met again in evening tennis classes of rehab. He beat
me with an astounding score. After which he offered to teach me play tennis
well in exchange of letting him cheat from me in exams.
"Why are you so caring?" I looked at him keenly.
"It's in my blood, girlfriend." He said and offered me his hand. I placed my
hand on his and he pulled me up on my toes.
We looked at the big stage when the pretty voice caught our attention.
"A very delighting afternoon to everyone present here. I would like to
inform you all that we are going to start the award ceremony soon, thank
you." That was the person I worshipped.
"Let me open my camera. I would click your pictures." Josie was quite
excited and so was I.
The award ceremony started and certain awards were distributed to the
people. I was getting nervous as the awards were coming to an end. I hoped
that I had lived up to her expectations.
"And now it is the time for the most awaited award of the evening. The
crowning of the Eve! Please put your hands together to welcome the light of
this evening our Miss Eve, Miss Viona Waffles." I looked up at the stage
and Josie was already cheering my name. He led me to the stage and stood
behind me. He was happy that his favorite enemy Harrison didn't win Mr.
Eve.
I liked that our rehab made all the genders compete together. They treated
us as equals.
"Go!" He said and I nodded.
He knew me. He knew I was nervous and he was supporting me inwardly. I
stepped on the stage and looked at my mentor. Her eyes were right on me.
Her stern face was making me nervous again. I just wished that I made her
happy.
Mrs. Vani stood there. She was handed a sash by a lady behind her. I looked
at her and neared her. She was a goddess to me. She cured me. She made
me what I was today. Had I not found her I would still have been a trash. I
found her and she changed my world. She made me capable. She
encouraged me when I was on the verge of giving up. The imperceptible
love that she showered upon me gave me courage. It gave me strength to
fight my demons. She was my everything. She removed the filth in me and
helped me to the core.
"Congratulations." She smiled and it felt like I had won the world. It was
the moment when I realized that I had lived to her expectations.
"I'm proud of you." Those words left her mouth and nothing else mattered
to me.
I just wanted her to know that I was willing to do better. I was not that wild
stupid woman now. I wanted to prove my worth.
"It means a lot to me." I wanted to cry because it was the first time I had
lived up to anyone's expectations.
"You still have to bring me your law degree." Her voice was strict but then
she smiled.
She crowned my head with a silver crown and looked at me.
"Just one more month and I'll bring it to you." I said and she nodded
proudly. She patted my back and it was a real proud moment for me.
I just had one month in my hand before I would graduate. I had already
applied in different law companies for internship under renowned lawyers. I
needed to earn some training before I start working on my own.
I wanted to make her proud again.
***
I was walking my way back to my room in the rehab when Josie ran after
me. I smiled and turned back.
"One more picture, please." He begged.
He had already taken hundred of my pictures but still wanted more. He was
truly an idiot. I looked around and saw Mrs. Vani leave with her bag. It was
still dusk. She looked somewhat worried.
"Hey! Wait here. I'll come back in a second." I told Josie.
He made a funny face and sat on the ground checking his camera. I ran to
her. She was walking too fast.
"Mrs. Vani" I finally chased her.
She turned around immediately and saw me. A frown made its way to her
forehead as she saw me.
"Vyona, is there any problem, child?" Oh yes! I had already troubled her all
these years but I respected her a lot.
"Umm...n-nothing...actually, you look so worried." I stuttered.
"Yeah, it’s Gazala's engagement tomorrow and she says she wants to change
the groom’s ring." She rubbed her forehead. She was one strong woman.
She lost her husband nearly five years ago. She still came to rehab the
second day and performed therapies. I really admired how professional she
was. I loved how she was a pillar of support for her daughter. I wanted to be
like her.
"Oh, then you should go." I stepped back and she nodded with a smile.
"Don't forget to bring your boyfriend tomorrow." She winked and turned
around. My jaw dropped to the floor.
"He isn’t my boyfriend." I yelled and she turned around to look at me. She
smiled and shook her head.
"He's like a younger brother to me, I swear." I presented my side but she
walked away in hurry.
I walked back to Josie. I had to stop him calling me his girlfriend all the
time. I was his girl friend not girlfriend and he was my boy friend not
boyfriend.
"Let's take a stroll outside the premises. There's a food carnival nearby."
Josie spoke as we walked together.
We both went outside by submitting our ID's to the gatekeeper. Josie pulled
my hand and we both jogged to the carnival nearby. We had so many dishes
together. It was a lovely evening with my boy friend. I loved how he was
always happy these days.
We walked past a small flower shop, I tried to peek inside and a small smile
erupted on my lips as I saw a small six years old tying flowers into a bunch.
I forgot about Josie and walked inside the shop. The little boy sitting near
the basket of flowers looked up at me. I stepped back as I saw those
beautiful brown hair with those pretty blue orbs.
"Iyi aksamlar, bayan" He said. [Good Evening, madam]
I smiled at him and looked at his tiny hands. He looked so cute while
working. He looked so beautiful tying those flowers into a bunch. A wet
trail left my eye as I saw his features. If my Lion would have been alive, he
would have looked like him. May be just like him.
I wiped my tears quickly and smiled at him. I pointed at a bouquet of roses.
"Maliyeti ne kadar?" I asked him. [How much does it cost?"]
"Forty Lira" He said.
"Hell! Here you are and I was searching for you outside." I turned around
when I heard Josie. He came by my side and we watched the adorable little
guy tie the flowers together.
Josie took a bunch of red tulips and smiled at me. "These are for you." He
said.
I looked at the flowers and paid forty Liras to the kid. I took the bouquet of
roses and turned around to leave. I closed my eyes and all I could see was
him picking up tulips for me from the headmistress' garden.
I shook my head and took my strides outside.
"Hey, what happened?" Josie followed me.
"Viona" He held my arm and made me look at him. I pulled my best smile
and raised a brow.
"What happened? Why did you run away?”
"Um…I'm allergic to tulips." I said.
CHAPTER 58

"Miss Eve is a looser. Looser!" I laughed when I saw Josie riding his
bicycle faster. The distance between us was increasing making me feel
insecure. I paddled faster to reach him but he was even faster than me.
"Josie, wait for me." I screamed but he laughed it off.
We were cycling on the ground behind our quarters. I was spent chasing
him. He was such a strong man with an impressive built. He always
defeated me easily.
"Ride faster Viona, we'll be late for school." He yelled.
There was still plenty of time for school. We could easily go back to our
quarter and relax before getting ready for school.
I paddled faster but somehow I lost my balance and my bicycle started
going all wrong. My heart beat sped up and I fell on the ground. Panic hit
me as my skin touched the hard ground. Suddenly, I felt my knees started
quaking and soon the intensity took off.
"Viona!" I heard Josie's scream.
Soon, I heard footsteps approaching me and then I felt Josie pick me up in
one swift motion.
"What's wrong with you? You are really stupid. I'm going to complain to
Mrs. Vani about you careless behavior." He sounded angry.
I wanted to respond to him. I wanted to tell him not to panic. It was not
good for his health. I didn't want him to degrade his level of depression. I
was okay. Nothing was happening to me.
I closed my eyes and held onto Josie's shirt. He took me to my room and
placed me on bed.
My whole body was stiff like a rod. I couldn't move my trunk. I was stuck
in my place. I looked at Josie who was screaming so much. He was
throwing my things everywhere. I wanted to tell him that I had a forgetful
memory but I couldn't. My limbs were shaking making me nervous from
inside.
"For God's sake will you inform me where those panic capsules are?"
Josie's cupped my face and spoke louder. I could hear him. He was too loud.
I tried to tell him that it was near my study but nothing came out of my
mouth instead I was gasping for more air.
"St- st-"
"Study?" He asked and I blinked my eyes. He smiled nervously and ran to
my study. He searched for my capsules and when he finally found them, he
came back to me running.
He poured me a glass of water and made me swallow my medicine. I then
laid on my back on my bed and he sat near me. After few minutes I felt
relaxed.
"Are you out of your mind?" He shrieked as soon as I was back to myself.
"Josie"
"Shut up! What Josie? Huh? You missed your whole week medicines." He
was in his protective mode again.
"I- I forgot…" I said.
"How the hell did you forget when you have medicine reminders in your
phone? I even wrote dates in every foil. For fuck's sake stop
experimenting!" He yelled.
"I was not experimenting." I replied.
"Oh! Shut up! Don’t I know you enough?" He screamed.
"I’m fine. I just wanted to see how long I could be fine without those
medicines but now that I know I'm going to take them on time." I tried to
ease him.
"Stop experimenting, I said. You aren't studying medicines. Don't try to
become your own doctor. Let Mrs. Vani come tomorrow. I'll inform her
about this recklessness of yours." His frown was deepening every second.
He looked too mad.
"Josie, No! You aren't telling anyone. Please."
"Why? So that you could do this again in future." He yelled.
"Josie please, I promise I won't do any such thing but please don't tell her
about anything. You know what happens whenever someone is reckless. I
don't want to be punished."
He sighed and looked away.
"Take shower, we'll head to school." He said and I nodded. He got up and
went out of my room. I closed my eyes and thought for myself. How long
were these attacks going to chase me? How and when would I get rid of
them? I knew I would never get rid of them but still sometimes I felt I could
just try to concentrate on myself and tame my demons.
I went for a shower and was done in a while. I dressed in a white shirt and a
black skirt. I tied my hair up into a ponytail and applied a pink color on my
lips.
Mrs. Vani was on leave because of her daughter's engagement. She was
going to return the next day. Josie and I had to attend the function in the
evening. We decided to come early from the school so that we could go out
to look for some special gift for her daughter.
I looked into my reflection. I looked nothing like the Viona I left behind. I
looked nothing like the broken doll with a cheater husband and a dead
child. I shook away the thought due to the burn in my chest.
Six long years! He had promised to see me every weekend. He had
promised many things. I didn't promise him anything. I was not his Viona
now. Well, I never was but now I didn't belong to him.
I looked at my phone. My chest hurt from holding back but I didn't want to
cry. He didn't like cry babies. He didn't like weak women. I shook my head
and looked above at the old clock. It was sharp eight in the morning. Josie
would have been coming to pick me up.
I picked up my phone and saw it was Saturday today. He had promised to
see me every Saturday. He came too but that time I didn’t want to meet him.
I refused to see him. I had too much to deal with. He had murdered our
relationship so brutally that I couldn't survive. Nothing between us
survived.
For one year he came every Saturday to see me but I refused to see him. I
never saw him. Slowly he stopped coming. I waited every Saturday for
someone to come to me and inform me that someone was there to see me
but it never happened. That was the tragic end to my lovestory. Nothing
lived.
I opened my internet and typed his first name, several suggestions popped
up and first one was Eric Cullen.
I gulped down a lump that was building in my throat. I turned off my data
and sighed. What the hell was I doing? I never stalked him in six year then
why now? Perhaps he would be married to Roma. They might even have
kids. I didn't want to stalk him and know how happy he was after
destroying me completely.
I loathed him.
I loathed him to core.
There was no place for him in my heart anymore. He was just a player who
played with my emotions. At thirty one people are well settled and even
start a family and here I was dealing with my issues all because of him.
A small knock on my door drew my attention. Huff! Josie came. I held my
books and started approaching the door. He knocked twice.
"I can hear. Coming." I yelled and grabbed my phone too.
I undid the shutting bolt and opened the door. Josie had taken too much
time. He was always so concerned about his looks.
I looked up only to close my eyes again. I opened my eyes and right in front
of me stood him.
It had to be a dream, I told myself.

Chapter 59
"Viona" He smiled looking at me.
"You? Here?" I looked around and then again I accessed his appearance.
His ash blonde hair was neatly done. He wore a clean dark blue button
down paired with black pant.
"Won't you invite me in?" He asked rubbing his jaw. He looked handsome
just like he used to be years ago.
"Yes, please. Come in." I opened the door wider for him to come in.
I didn't have much to offer him but a wooden chair to sit. I pulled it for him
as he looked around my room. It was obviously a dump for him but a home
for me.
"How did you find me?" I asked him. He smiled and made himself
comfortable. He rolled his shirt's sleeves up and I bit my tongue at my
stupidity. I got up and ran to switch on the fan.
"That's better." He said.
I smiled at him nervously. I didn't get why he was paying me a visit but then
he was a very old friend of mine who was good to me.
"You didn't answer, Cole."
"Yeah, I left for Australia years ago. The country was good. I stayed there
all these years. It was just a month ago that I returned and reunited with old
friends otherwise I had lost contacts. And then, I met Ermes and he told me
all that I missed." He explained.
I nodded in understanding. He was Ermes' friend so there was no doubt who
else could have told him.
"Oh! How is he?" I asked.
"He is good. He even has a boy of five now." He said. I loved Ermes but I
was jealous of him too. He was the one who always got our parent's love.
He was the one who got to marry the only love of his life and was so happy
with her. They both had a baby together too and I on the other hand was
rotting miles away from them. I was a looser. I got everything and then
everything slipped away so viciously.
"He misses you. You should see him." He suggested. I didn't want to meet
anyone. Neither dad nor Ermes! I didn't want both of them now. They left
me. Ermes was the one suggesting dad to throw me in the rehab. I hated
both of them.
"Thanks for the suggestion, but I don't want to see them." I smiled.
"That's completely your decision. I apologize for whatever happened years
ago. It shouldn't have happened." He said with a grim look on his face.
A knock on the door made me look up. I saw Josie standing at the doorstep.
He smiled at me as soon as I saw him.
"Oh! Cole, he is my friend Josie Wesley. And Josie, he is Cole Russell, my
friend from NY." I introduced them.
Josie had his eyes narrowed as I referred to Cole as my friend. He was so
possessive. Cole extended his hand and both men shook hands.
"Viona, we'll get late." Josie reminded me.
"Cole has traveled a long way to see me. We can miss first lecture for him."
"It's okay if you both have to go. I may come another day." Cole smiled.
"No, Viona is right. Our first lecture is most probably free so we can
definitely stay." Josie hit the back of my head lightly making me frown.
For rest of the time, I told Cole about my life in the rehab. He thankfully
never touched the topics I didn't want him to. I told him how I met Josie and
then how we became friends. I told him about my school and he told me
about his upcoming assignments. Josie on the other hand looked bored.
"You’re married?" Josie asked all of a sudden.
"No" Cole replied.
"Dating?" He asked.
"Unfortunately not." Cole replied.
"Why not?" Josie asked again.
"Josie!" I nudged him. He just couldn't ask him personal questions. He
didn't even know him; he just met him minutes ago.
"I liked a girl long back." Cole looked at me and then at Josie.
"But she was with someone else then and I couldn't make a move. Later,
when she had split with the guy I thought I had a chance but destiny didn't
help me." He smiled sadly.
"You should keep trying. Haven't you heard Cole? Try, try and till you
succeed?" I said.
“I’m determined on winning her this time that's why I'm here." He said with
a big smile making me little bit conscious. I wondered what he actually
meant.
"Anyways, I'll see you soon. You should go and take classes." He got up
and pulled up a usual smile on his face. He turned toward Josie and shook
hand with him. I stared his profile; he really was a handsome man.
Cole and I exchanged numbers. He pecked my cheek and after saying
goodbye he was gone.
"Cole Russell" Josie mimicked Cole as he went away. He then turned to my
side and pulled out his handkerchief. He wiped away Cole kiss making me
laugh.
"You're so funny." I hit his arm.
"What's funny?" He frowned.
"Nothing!"
"Why was he here?" He asked.
"He was an old friend of mine. He came to see me."
"Why all of a sudden? And you never told me anything about him." He
asked.
"I haven't told you many things Josie. It doesn't mean that they don't exist."
Defeated he slumped his shoulders and walked out.
"Aren't you waiting for me?”
"Go with Cole. He might drop you to school too." He said.
"Are you jealous?" I asked.
"No, but I don't get a nice feeling about him."
"He is a nice guy. I have seen him."
"I don't know why but I don't like him." He said.
"Shut up, he is a nice man. I like him. You'll like him too." I said.
"Yeah! He likes you too and now he's here to win you back too." He made a
funny face again.
"What are you saying? You've gone crazy."
"I'm not crazy. You are stupid to not see his intentions."
"Enough Josie! Close this topic right here."
~
"You look beautiful." Mrs. Vani hugged me.
"Hello Josie, how are you?" She asked.
"I'm good Mrs. Vani. I love the decoration." He looked around. The big hall
was decorated with beautiful fairy lights and fragrant flowers. Huge
chandeliers made the ceiling glow and it looked like a royal function.
"I'm glad you liked it." She said. "Come, I'll take you to Gazala."
Josie and I were dressed in traditional Turkish dresses and we both looked
so different. Everything around was so different. There was a huge crowd to
witness Gazala’s engagement. We both followed Mrs. Vani to a big room
behind the hall.
There were few girls inside. They were laughing, giggling and gossiping.
Behind them I saw a petite girl who was dressed in a bridal gown.
"Gazala" Mrs. Vani called her name and she turned around. She indeed was
a beautiful girl. She stood up and walked nearer with a smile on her face.
Her thick black hair was tied into a pretty bridal bun. Thick kohl in her eyes
made them stand out. She looked a perfect bride in peach gown.
"Gazala, this is Viona and he's Josie." She introduced.
"Hi, you look beautiful." She complimented making me smile. She seemed
so polite by nature.
"You yourself are so beautiful." I admired her everything.
"Anne talks a lot about you." She said looking at her mother whose eyes
were brimming with tears already. "Why are you crying Anne?" Gazala
asked.
"No, I’m not." She smiled blinking away the tears.
"I'm not going anywhere; we still have time for my wedding. Besides, Emir
and I would stay just next to you." Gazala hugged her mother who hugged
her back.
"Yes! You guys talk, I'll look after the guests." Mrs. Vani smiled and patted
Josie's shoulder and then walked out.
Gazala was a very friendly girl. We talked a lot. She was nonstop telling me
about her favorite makeup brands, her favorite celebrities, her dreams. She
even shared how she met Emir and they fell in love. I also learned that she
was only nineteen. They both had planned to get engaged first and then
continue studying. We both were chatting while Josie was busy ravishing all
the dishes. I bet he hardly had any space left in his stomach.
"Um… I love this. Viona, you should try this." He nudged me.
Gazala laughed and I brushed away Josie's hand.
Later when Emir arrived we watched both of them exchange rings. They
looked so adorable together. Josie and I were awed to see both of them look
so beautiful together.
I looked at them holding hands and talking to each other. I never had that in
my life. I averted my gaze and walked out of the hall alone. I decided to
text Mrs. Vani to inform her that I was leaving.
I walked out and stood beneath the open sky. There were gazillion of stars
twinkling in the night sky. I stared at the big moon who stole away sun's
light. It looked beautiful. Cold air hit my face giving me chills. I took a
deep breath and wondered what my life had in store for me. At a distance
few kids were laughing, giggling and playing with each other. Watching
them from afar, I had a smile on my face and I realized I was happy.
I knew what I wanted in life. Soon, I was going to be independent. I would
have a good life. Only a kid could make me feel complete. I was fed up of
the jealousy thing. I didn't want to be jealous again. I wanted a life built on
my own.
I sighed and then took a deep breath. Something in air felt so familiar. My
heart raced in square to the time. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. It
was his cologne. How I had loved it all my life. I wondered how I couldn't
hate it when I hated him so much now. When my senses hit me, I opened
my eyes and smiled when I saw nothing.
May be I was dreaming again.
"Vio" My eyes widened as saucer when I heard that voice. My whole arm
was full of goosebumps. I turned around immediately only to bump at him.
I backed myself as soon as I could and that was when I saw him after he left
me six years ago with a promise that he would come. A chill ran down my
spine as I saw those radiant blue of his orbs. He had changed a lot. His
brown hair was shorter as that of a military man. He looked more muscular
than before. There was more ink in his skin now. A deep void was being
dug inside my heart every passing second. It was hurting me to even stand
in front of him. I couldn't stand his presence.
I stepped back and turned around. I felt like I was going to cry but then I
remembered he didn't like weak women. I wouldn't cry, I made it clear in
my head. I bit my inner cheeks to hold myself together. I wasn't an
emotional person anymore and suddenly I was drowned in a tsunami today.
"Vio" I looked up to stare into his eyes. I didn't want him near me. He
extended his hand toward me. He was trying to reach my face but before he
could touch me I shrieked, "Stay away!”
He immediately dropped his hand to his sides. He was staring me so
differently. I couldn't even understand what he held in his gaze.
"You changed so much." He said after a long pause. A dry chuckle left my
mouth at his words. Yes, I had. He didn't want the person I used to be so I
threw away that persona to embrace a rigid one.
"Why are you here?”
"It's Saturday, where else I would be." He said with a straight face. Wow!
Saturday came this late?
"I don't know, may be in your wife's arms, in her mouth, or may be in her
hole."
"Vio, that's not-"
"Shut up, Eric! I don't need to hear anything. Just leave me alone."
"I'm here for you." He said in a low voice.
"Here you are, talking to strangers and I am searching you inside." I turned
to my left and saw Josie approaching. I smiled at him and extended my
hand in his direction.
"Who's he?" I heard Eric's gruff voice.
I ignored his question as Josie came back to me. Josie held my hand and
smiled at me. I looked at Eric only to find him glaring Josie like he would
kill him. He immediately came near me and unclasped our hands.
"Hey! What the fück! Who are you?" Josie yelled.
"Who the fück are you?" Eric asked through gritted teeth.
"I'm her boyfriend." Josie replied making him more furious. I was afraid if
he'd show his rowdiness like he always did but thankfully he left both of
our hands and smiled at us.
"Oh! I'm her husband." He said in a calm voice and looked at Josie. "Didn't
she tell you about me?”
"What! That's not true. She was never married." Josie defended. I pulled
Josie's arm but he pushed my hand away and punched Eric right in middle
of his face. I heart quivered as I saw blood ooze out of his nose. He
stumbled back and touched his nose.
Josie shouldn't have done that. Next very second I saw both of them indulge
into a fight. They both were hitting each other like they would kill each
other.
"Josie, stop it." I tried not to scream and create a scene in the function.
"Josie, please." Then I saw Josie flat on ground and Eric on top of him. I
was frightened if anything happened to Josie.
"Eric, please, no." I tried to pull him. Finally when he looked toward me he
stepped back. I helped Josie get up. He was still raging. I didn't know why
males were blessed with this alpha male ego.
I examined Josie's arm was bleeding and a big blue on his cheeks was
visible. I was so pissed at Eric. He was a wild man. He was nothing to me
anymore.
"Vio, Is he really your-"
"Yes, he is. And you are not my husband. If anything you are then you are
murderer of my baby." I pushed him away. My heart felt heavy looking at
him. Everything was still fresh in my memory. I couldn't forget anything.
"No, I- I am not." He said in a shaky voice. I saw redness in his brimming
eyes. I didn't want to stand there anymore. So I almost dragged Josie with
me who was confused to the core.

Chapter 60
"Are you going to enlighten me about what happened last night?" Josie was
partly yelling at me in exasperation.
"I told you Josie. It was nothing." I sighed.
"Really? Then why did you call him murderer of your baby? What baby?
He said that he was your husband. What husband? C'mon Viona, I'm not
that stupid. There has to be something big. Tell me what it is."
"Why the hell are you forcing me to tell you everything? I mean why
should I tell you anything? Stay away from it." My tone came out a bit
harsher.
Josie stepped back upon hearing me and nodded his head, “Of course, who
am I to ask? Ha! I'm sorry. I won't bother you again." He offered me a
forced smile and walked out of my room. He was hurt by my stance. I knew
it and I cursed myself silently.
"Josie, wait!" I ran after him but he did not stop.
What the shit was wrong with me? How had I become so rude? I decided to
leave him on his own for some time. I didn't want him to ask more
questions about my past. I didn't want to speak about it. I wanted to live in
present. I wanted to get hold of what I had in front of me.
I went inside my cabinet and laid on my bed. It still had those hard
mattresses but I was more than comfortable with it now. I closed my eyes
and thought about last night.
After all these years why did Eric show up? Why did he show up so late
when I did not want him anymore? Lying on the bed for long I kept
thinking how I met him when I was free from rehabilitation last time. I
thought about how we got married, I thought about how I loved him and
how he was successful in turning my love to loathe for him.
Why couldn't he love me like other husband's loved their wives? Why
couldn't he just see my love? But now, nothing mattered, but still there was
this heaviness in my heart. Why was it there? I did not like it. It was giving
me a bad vibe.
Shaking my head I tried to get rid of the idea of him.
"I DON'T WANT HIM!" I told myself and grabbed my phone. Turning on
my data plan I surfed the search engine.
The knock on the door grabbed my attention. I looked up to see who it was.
It was one of the nurses of the rehab. I wished it was some messenger but
no it wasn't. My father had forgotten me too. He hadn't visited rehab for
almost a month now and he wasn't even calling my phone.
Why do you care? My inner voice mocked me. He always came for me but I
didn't want to see him so he had to return without seeing me but there was a
satisfaction in me that he still cared but it seemed like he didn't care
anymore.
"Ms Waffles, it's your therapy time." She reminded me.
"Ah, I'll be there shortly." I replied. She went away and I kept my phone
aside. I got up and went to the ECT room. I found my psychiatrist Bonnie
Jones preparing for my ECT.
"Hello Viona, did you sleep well?" She asked.
"Yes, I did." I replied and she asked me remove my slippers. I did whatever
she asked me to do and meanwhile my psychiatrist arrived too.
"Dr Bonnie, everything's ready?" Mrs. Vani asked.
"Yes bayan, almost."
"Fine, I'll be looking at other patients meanwhile you perform her therapy
then report to me." She said looking at me.
In next few seconds, Dr Bonnie was done and she stuck all the electrodes
on my head. And rest I did not remember.
When I woke up I saw Mrs. Vani was reading some files. I got up and she
looked at me. She removed her glasses and smiled at me.
"Well, you're doing really well my child." She smiled.
"I was reading your file and you've shown a great improvement in your
health in past one year. I'm glad to tell you that may be after few weeks
we'd also offer you a permanent out pass." She informed me.
"You mean, I can move out of here soon?" I couldn't actually believe it. It
was very rare that anybody left for home that soon. But I didn't have a home
too. Surely, I wasn't going back to my father's family.
"Yes, may be after a fortnight." She said focusing on the file again.
"I -” She stopped mid-way when I looked up at her.
"Forget it. So, what are your plans? Are you going back to New York or
you'll stay here in Istanbul?" She closed my file and picked up some reports
and started focusing on it.
"I don't have any plans for now. This is quite unexpected. May be I'll stay
here or I'll go back to New York."
She nodded her head and looked at me.
"Yeah, New York's a beautiful city." She said with a beautiful smile.
Yes, it was beautiful but I didn't find it beautiful anymore. I just wanted to
go back to New York once to visit my very lovely departed soul.
"Have you ever been to New York?" I asked her when silence surrounded
us. She looked at me and her lips curved up.
"Why did you ask that?”
"Just curious." I laughed nervously.
"You should talk to all the people around you. Don't be introvert, Vyona.
You need to express your thoughts and feelings too. You've spent most of
your life here and you’ll see a different life out of this rehab. Don't ever fall
weak and if you want to discuss things then I'll always be there for you."
She put away the reports and smiled.
"And yes, I visited New York once." She provided me with an answer
making a funny face.
"Really? When? Ah, I mean you never take leaves. I haven't seen you leave
for long since I'm here." I didn't know why I was always so curious while
talking to her. May be, one of the reason was she never scolded me like
others. She was always good to me and I was also not a bitch to her.
"When I was young I had qualified a foreign exchange exam in my college
and it had collaborated with one of the college in New York, so I bagged an
opportunity to study there for a semester. But I came back in between
leaving it." She explained.
"But why? You had the opportunity to continue there for a semester."
"I was really homesick. Plus, my baba was always a strict man. He always
called me and asked if I had any problems or if any guy was flirting with
me. Dads, you see." She chuckled lightly shaking her head and I laughed.
"You tell something about yourself. I don't really know much about you."
She raised her brow and cupped her cheeks.
"You already know everything. I had my childhood spent with my family,
then I...I was in juvenile then I was sent here. When I went away…"
"I know that. But I want to hear it from you. What's your side of the story
that we don’t know? See, as your doctor I really want to help you, Vyona."
She said placing her hand on mine.
I internally debated whether to tell her everything or not but then I decided
to go for it. I had no other option. I wanted to help myself and she wanted
the same.
"I loved a guy when I was young. He loved me too but my mother never
liked him for me. She always asked me to maintain my distance from him.
To please her I did that but it just battered me too much. I wasn't able to
deal with it that she asked me to date her friend's son, Ken. I didn't like him
but I had no choice." I took a deep breath and looked at her.
"Go on." She smiled.
"Whenever I went to his home, I used to run away from him, making some
silly excuses. But then, one day I bumped into a big man. He introduced
himself as Serhaan; he worked for that Ken’s father. He was nice to me. He
didn't like Ken too. So, we had this thing in common. He always gave me
ideas how to get away from Ken but then one day I told him about how I
loved someone else. I was crying so hard. I asked him I wanted to end this
pain and he offered me some medicine. He said it would take away all the
pain. I was a naive girl. I agreed to inject that medicine in me. Little did I
know that it would lead to my destruction."
"He gave you drugs?" She asked and I nodded.
"So, it happened because of that Eric guy." She said with a frown.
"Eric?" I asked. What did she know about him?
"He was the guy you loved, right? The one you married?”
"Yes" I said lowly.
"I - I was stupid. When I went out of rehab last time, I went to my best
friend Roma's place. Eric came there. Things spiced up between us and then
Roma walked in on us. I learnt they both were engaged. She broke up their
engagement and ran away. Eric was pissed at me. He thought I was Roma
all the time, he was drunk and couldn't identify me in the dark. Later, I got
pregnant. He offered me to marry him, I agreed. I was really selfish. I loved
him. Roma loved him and he loved her back. My selfishness snatched away
everything from me." I laughed at my stupidity while she sat in front of me
with a deep V between her eye brows.
"And what's the story from Roma's point of view? What's Eric's point of
view? Have you ever given a thought?" She asked with a straight face.
"I don't know and I don't want to know." I shook my head.
"I think it's your counseling class now." She said looking at her wristwatch.
"Oh! Yeah, I should leave."
I got up to leave and turned around. Just two weeks and I was going to get a
degree with my freedom.
"Mrs. Vani" I turned around when the question that had been bothering me
for long now.
"I have a question." I said.
"Ask." She put her spectacles back.
"Are Erçels Turkish?" I wanted to know and stupid Google was just
confusing me.
"Erçels? Yes, it's a Turkish surname." She replied with a frown and I
thanked her.
It meant Haya was Turkish too. I eagerly waited for next fortnight. I was
going to get my degree and freedom both. I could search for Haya too. I
wanted to see her and ask her why she did what she did to me. I wanted to
know how she could be so heartless to throw me away.
How did she forget me when I couldn't forget my Lion?

Chapter 61
ERIC'S POV
Dark, hush and lonely that’s what the night sky felt like and I felt the same.
I was losing it all. If anything that was left in me then it was just
nothingness. Lying on the wet grass I stared into the silent sky. It was
darker than other nights. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I was
tired of being rejected again and again.
What was my mistake in all of it?
I kept my promise. I went to see her every weekend. I never missed any
Saturday. But still, rejection was what I got in all these years. Every time I
went to see her psychiatrist Dr Vani told me that she didn't want to see
anyone. Whenever I tried to push her she would say a sudden wave of
emotions could deteriorate her mental health again. What was I supposed to
do? I always went to Istanbul just to get a glimpse of her.
And when I finally saw her after all these years she was with someone else.
She denied seeing me because of him. She was so bothered for him. She
cared for him and not me.
Thinking about both of them together, anguish filled me. I wanted to end
my world. There was nothing left in me. I was a drowning man. I kissed the
bottle in my hand and gulped in the content. It burnt my throat
simultaneously warming me up. I was already a goner. I was already too
broken that I was afraid that I might lose her again.
"Eric? The show is starting in next fifteen minutes. What are you doing?" I
heard a female voice.
I blinked my eyes several time. Was it Viona? I sat up immediately and
looked around. I was disappointed when I didn't find Viona but Hazel. She
was standing with her arms crossed. I sighed loudly in disappointment.
"Are you listening to me? Get up." She said in her small voice that was as
fragile as her form. Her big curly hair was tied up in a bun and she was
already ready in her outfit.
"I'll come back. You go. I'll follow you." I said gulping down half of my
Bacardi. It was Friday night, a boring show again. I got up and walked in
the direction of greenroom. My throat felt dry within seconds. I gulped in a
big sip of my drink. I wanted numbness to overtake me. I wasn't happy at
all with such running reel life. I didn't want it. I was fed up of it. There was
no point in earning so much and going home to no one.
I turned around to look at the huge lawn in front of me. There was
preaching silence just as I loved. I missed her again. Last time when I went
to see her, her psychiatrist told me that rehabilitants were taken on a trip for
two days to some farm and I had to return disappointed like always.
Tomorrow was Saturday again. I was going to see her. I couldn't give up so
easily. I wanted to talk to her. I wanted one chance, just one chance and I'd
give her all of me.
"Eric" I heard Hazel scream behind me. I turned around and followed her
like a ghost.
"Where are others?" I asked her as soon as we reached greenroom.
"Show already started. It'll be your entry in five minutes and look at you."
She twisted her mouth. She was quite dramatic and reminded me of
someone dear.
"Here, change." She threw me my outfit which was just a pant. I stared
myself in the mirror and did my hair as fast as I could. The stylists were
already gone.
"It's done…change." Hazel said looking at the wall clock. "Any accessories
they informed to carry?" I asked.
"This business bag." She picked up one and showed me. I nodded my head
and threw away my shirt. She caught it and kept it on the couch. As I
undressed and wore my outfit, I felt her gaze on me which made me quite
uncomfortable.
"Stop staring, Hazel." I looked at her and picked up the bag. She cleared her
throat and came near me. She instantly hugged me making me confused. I
didn't know what to do so I stayed at my place waiting for her to get away
from me.
"Are you okay?" I asked her. It was her first show. May be she was nervous.
I knew her from before. She was Xena's friend from school. But now since
Xena had joined academy after school, Hazel went for modeling. She had a
good body which was an advantage for her and it led her here.
"Yeah, I'm good." She smiled.
"Don't be nervous kid. You just need to walk like you did in your college’s
fashion show." I pressed her shoulder and she raised her brow.
"I'm not nervous and I'm definitely not a kid." She said aloud with a frown.
I shook my head and walked away.
Five minutes were already up.
"Next outfit is designed by Mrs. Asha Bohra represented by our
showstopper and the ambassador of the brand itself, Eric Cullen." As soon
as I heard my name I walked in confidently. Just five minutes of facing all
the cameras and lights and then I'd be home again in all peace, I thought.
As I walked down the stage, I saw models lined up across me. I walked up
to the end and several cameras flashed almost blinding me.
***
It was Saturday morning and my head was thumping like crazy. I made
myself a coffee and collected my visa and passport. I was in my car about to
head out from home when my phone started ringing. I checked the caller ID
and it was my mother.
"Mama" I said as soon as I picked up the call.
"Where are you? I've been calling you for so long." She said.
"I- I was on my way to Perforar. I got a piercing last month. It needs to get
cleaned." I lied. I didn't want to tell her that I was going to Turkey again.
She would highly not recommend me going there anymore.
"Can you come home right now?" She asked making me wonder why.
"Is there any problem?" I asked.
"Yes, your dad's not here and Taylor has caught flu. Just come soon." She
said making me sigh. Taylor was so less immuned out of all four of us. He
always kept falling sick. I drove to my parents first. When I entered, I didn't
see my siblings running around the house like always. Xena was already in
her final year of graduation and was doing well. Both the boys were not
very good in academics but they surely excelled in sports. They were still
introvert but dad was working on them and they were doing well.
"Mama” I called out for mom when I didn't see her. She emerged from the
kitchen holding a bowl of cereals.
"Where is Taylor?" I asked.
"Your papa took him to doctor. I asked him not to over eat ice cream yester
night but he doesn't listen." She rubbed her head.
"You should've informed me. I'll go see him." I said. Before I could walk
out she asked me to stop. I turned around to look at her.
"Come, sit." She requested me and I went near her. I was bothered, I was
already getting late. I had to leave but I could tell her.
"Yes" I looked around to see whether Tyler was around but she answered it
for me.
"Tyler went along." She informed and I nodded my head. She offered me
breakfast but I had no appetite.
"I've to leave. I'm getting late."
"You've come after a long time at least stay for a while. Besides Perforar is
fifteen minutes away. You can go a later." She said sternly yet I dared to
object.
"I really have to go."
"I heard that you were drunk last night before the show. Is that true?" She
asked. Sudden heat left my toes when I saw her angry eyes. So that was
why she had called me.
"I was fine." I replied.
"Yes, but you hit a cameraman while returning. Why don't you understand it
will only bring you down?" Her voice was getting louder hurting my head. I
held my head in my left hand and raised my right one.
"Please! Don't lecture me. I'm not your small kid anymore."
"Shut up! Why are you turning yourself into a drunkard? Every other night
you get drunk and create issues. Do you even remember the last time you
visited your siblings? You are doing nothing but disappointing us every
day." She twisted her lips looking at me. Her words hurt me yet I smiled at
her and nodded my head.
"Yeah, I never did anything for you people to be proud of me. Don't worry
mama; you need not worry about me. I'm good on my own. I don't need
anyone in my life to teach me how to live. I'm better this way." I said before
getting up but then she held my arm and made me sit back.
"I'm telling you again. Stop ruining yourself. You're never happy with your
life. Whatever happened has happened already. You can't change it by
grieving upon it. Just move on. You took years earlier too and you did it but
now you’re struck again. Get out of those four walls and look outside. You
are thirty one already. We too have some dreams for you. Why can't you
forget everything and just move ahead with time?" She yelled.
I looked around myself I was really not interested in listening to her boring
lectures. I wanted to go away as soon as possible.
As I got up to leave my visa fell on the floor. I quickly bent down and
picked it up.
"What's that?" She snatched it away from me and when she saw the visa she
was beyond angry.
"Again?" She yelled.
"Are you really out of your mind, Eric? Stop chasing her. She's not good for
you. How can you forget that she tried to kill you?" She shook my arms
desperately.
"I shouldn't have told you." I removed her hand and she sighed deeply.
"You're not going anywhere. She's not for you. You married her. You saw
yourself how imperfect you two were together. You saw how everything
ended. I don't want you with her. She tried to take you away from us. She
can do it again. No! You won't go." I raised my hand to cut off her long
speech.
"She was not herself that time. I'll go to her and if she does it again, I'll
gladly die watching her smile. At least, it'll make her happy." Very next
second my cheek burnt with stings. I was shocked to realize that she hit me.
I looked at her and she was looking at me with those infuriated eyes.
"You are not going anywhere. Xena is coming tomorrow and she'll bring
Hazel along. She's a nice girl. She even likes you. You should pay attention
on her." She said.
Hazel? Had she gone crazy or what?
"What are you saying mama? Hazel is just a kid. I'm fourteen years older
than her and I'm least interested in anyone around. I'll see you later." I said
picking up my visa and walking away.
"Eric!" She shouted. Sighing, I turned around to look at her. I was done for
today.
"Choose. Either her or your family." She had her eyebrows shaking and
stared me for long.
I held up my visa and there lied the answer to her question. She came to in
two big steps and slapped me hard across my face.
I turned around and walked out. I didn't want a family who didn't
understand me. Viona was my family. She needed me more than anyone
else. When I reached my car, I saw Hazel coming out of her car. She was
probably invited by mama. I shook my head and entered inside my car. I
was really annoyed that my mother was playing a match-maker.
"Eric" She came running toward me.
"Hey, what happened to your cheek?" She said almost leaning inside my
car.
"Get out!" I yelled at her. Kids like her could only bitch around.
"Ah, but-"
"I said get out!" I shouted on her face and she backed away.
I didn't see anything. I drove into the vacant street. Never had I ever felt so
unwanted, so left alone in my life. I checked my phone and saw her picture.
She looked cute with big baby bump strolling in the garden. I missed her.
I missed her so much.
Chapter 62
"Fifty liras, bayan." He said tying the flowers in a small bunch. I just
couldn't stop staring him. Touch wood! He was so adorable. His beautiful
blue eyes shone when I reached for my purse and placed fifty liras bill in
front of him.
His small brown hair was ruffled and looked messy. He put a card in the
bunch and handed it to me. Just for once I wanted to hold him but I was
afraid that I would scare him and he'd call for his mother who was probably
inside the house behind the florist shop.
I pulled out a small jar of candies and placed it in front of him. He looked
bemused but his bright eyes showed that he was tempted.
"senin için" I smiled at him and showed me his teeth for the first time. His
first two teeth were missing. [For you]
"teşekkür ederim" He bowed his small head holding the jar of candies.
[Thank you]
My hand was tempted to touch his cheek but I controlled my emotions and
turned around to leave. He waved me goodbye making me sad somewhere.
On my way back, I could only think of that small boy. My life was falling
in place again. I didn't want to ruin it again. I wasn't incapable now. I got
placed in a law firm in Istanbul in a very attractive annual package and they
wanted me to join by next week. Everything was going to be better.
And if anything was lacking then it was someone for whom I wanted to do
everything. I wanted someone who'd love me endlessly. I wanted someone
to take care of and whose world would revolve around me. I didn't want any
lover. I didn't have good experience from the past. I needed a small baby. I
didn't want to die and rot somewhere. I wanted someone in the world who'd
bury me. It was all possible if I'd have a baby.
I reached the rehab and hurried to my room. It was my graduation
ceremony today. My batchmates and I were going to get degrees. I was
almost in a hurry when I saw Josie outside my room.
"Hi!" He smiled.
"I was waiting for a long time now." He said.
Thankfully, Josie wasn't too hard to handle. That day he left angrily but
then he came back in the evening telling me that he didn't want to intrude in
my privacy but he was concerned. I was happy that he didn't carry our small
fight for long. But, today he looked sad.
"You don't look happy. What happened, Josie?" I asked. He just shook his
head and smiled.
"Come let's talk inside." I said and unlocked the door. He just nodded his
head and smiled.
"So, you're going to get an out pass today." He stated looking around the
room. I had already packed my bags though I didn't know where I'd go after
the ceremony. I hadn't called my father. I didn't want to go to him because
for him I didn't actually matter. He still hadn't called me since a month.
"Yes!" I smiled and he nodded his head.
"So, any plans for future?" He asked rubbing his thumb on his jaw.
"Yes, short term goal is that I'd join the firm next week and I'm going to see
you there." I smiled. Thankfully, Josie and I were placed in the same firm so
I could see him every weekday in the office.
He laughed shortly and then shook his head.
"I know that. I'm talking about further plans." He said.
"Oh! I am planning to have a baby." I turned to him and he nodded his head
in understanding.
"Why do you want to adopt a baby?”
Adopt? When did I say that?
"Nah! Not adoption. I want a child of my own." I said proudly. I wanted
someone who was my own. I wanted my flesh and blood.
"Are you planning of dating someone?" A deep V formed between his
brows and then I shook my head.
"What! You want to get laid? One night stand thing? Shit! No! No! No!" He
was overthinking again.
"You don't have to do that. If you want something like that, I mean if you
want to get pregnant then I can let you marry me. You know me. I'm a good
guy. I can be a good fath-"
"Really?" He gave me a laughing fit. He said that he could be a good father.
Goodness! He was still a kid and wanted to be a good father.
"What? I'm being serious." He narrowed his eyes at me.
"I'm not into younger guys." I told him and he shook his head.
"So what? Eventually, I’ll be old. Marry me and you'll get kids."
"Shut up Josie. You're twenty four and I'm thirty one. There's no way I'm
marrying you. And should I tell Olive about this?" His mouth hung open at
the mention of Olive. I wasn't that stupid. I knew something was up
between him and Olive. Although, I didn't like Olive and had a huge fight
with her last year but I was happy that Josie was happy around her.
"W-what? Olive?" He gulped audibly and then rubbed his cheek.
"Yes. Do you think I'm a fool? I'm noticing you from past few weeks.
Something's up between you two."
"No! No! I'm your boyfriend. It's just- ah...She asked me to become her
boyfriend." His face was all crimson and he looked so cute.
"Hm? And you said yes."
"No! I-I told her that you're my girlfriend but she doesn't listen. She keeps
courting me. Stupid Olive, you see." He stuttered upon his words and I was
trying too hard not to laugh.
"I think I saw you in the morning in front of her room holding a breakfast
tray for her." I raised my brow and the look on his face was worth watching.
"Shut up, Viona! We - We were talking about your future not mine or
Olive's. So you're planning to do ONS?" He crossed his arms in front of his
chest. I shook my head.
"Don't change the topic. You have been hiding things from me. I want to
know everything." I said and he agreed.
"Okay but you go first."
"I'm not planning on dating or marrying. I don't even intend to do ONS. I'm
thinking of going to a gynecologist and get artificially inseminated." I had
been thinking of it lately and I had even visited the website of nearby sperm
bank.
"So, you want a kid of unknown father." He twisted his lips.
“I want a baby. I don't want baby's father."
He shrugged his shoulders and then got up. A small knock on door made
us turn and look at the person.
"Good morning, bayan." Josie smiled at her and I wished her too.
"Why haven't you both dressed up yet? You'll be late. Go get ready." She
said sternly looking at Josie and Josie ran out of my room.
"Mrs. Vani, what made you come here?" I asked her.
"I just came to give you your out pass." She said and held a card for me
which was already filled. It held her signatures too. I couldn't believe that I
was leaving rehab so soon. I looked up at her and she smiled.
"Thank you." I smiled. She nodded her head.
"Thank you for everything, Mrs. Vani. You don't know how much I owe
you. You've transformed me into what I'm today. And I'm happy that I'll get
you my degree too." She smiled showing her teeth and offered me a hug. I
went in for it and she just patted my head twice before pulling away.
"Did you inform your father?" She asked.
I shook my head. I wasn't going back to those sick people.
"Then? Where are you planning to go?" She instantly seemed worried.
"I'll check into some hotel." I chuckled."It's not a great deal. I'll manage." I
said.
"What? No! No way! I'll cancel your out pass if it is what you're planning to
do." She drew her eyebrows closer and glared at me.
"No, you can't do that. I assure you that I will manage." I insisted.
"Shut up! You'll stay with me till I make sure you have a safe place of your
own." She said firmly and I couldn't find my voice to argue. "Get ready for
the ceremony." She said and left.
***
Josie was slaying the back suit he had worn. He looked perfect and he knew
it too. I wore a royal blue bodycon dress which reached my mid legs. Josie
and I took our seats next to each other. I found his eyes searching for
someone and I pinched him.
"What?" He looked at me puzzled.
"She's there." I pointed at the front row where his newly found friend Olive
sat. A huge red passed over his face when she saw him and waved at him.
"She's into you." I teased him.
"Shut up, Viona!" He elbowed me and focused on what was going on at the
stage of the auditorium. The stage was decorated with flowers and 30th
convocation ceremony was written in bold.
"I would like to call Mr. Ekdm Viniaçhi to honor the hundred percentile
attendance awardees." The host who was standing behind the podium said
and our University's chancellor Mr Ekdm Viniaçhi stood up and climbed up
the stage.
"See, we're already so late." Josie said looking toward the left side where
some of the people were already sitting with their degrees.
"Did we miss our turns?" I asked and he shrugged.
"Be positive. If that's so maybe they'll announce our names again in the
end." He said and I nodded as I watched people getting their degrees.
After what felt like years the host decided to go for our turns.
"Now, we'd start with the honoring the degrees to New Hope Rehabilitation
Centre’s students. During these four years, these students have done
exceptionally well in their chosen fields and I wish they keep excelling in
their lives. I'm thankful to Mrs. Vani who accepted our collaboration
program and we were able to impart knowledge to New Hope
rehabilitants." The host spoke.
"Hey! Hey! It’s our rehab's name." Josie said in excitement.
"Yes, it is." I smiled.
"To give away the honor to New Hope students I would like to call upon
our honorable chief guest, head of New of Rehabilitation Center and a
psychiatrist by profession. She is known for her good work and charity all
over Istanbul. Please put your hands together for..." The female host looked
at the male one and then they both together screamed.
"Mrs. Haya Erçel Vani."

Chapter 63

"Mrs. Haya Erçel Vani."

Haya Erçel Vani!
I tried to breathe in but I couldn't. Was whatever going inside my brain
true? It couldn't be true. How could she be Haya? No! She wasn’t! That
wasn't true in any way.
Yes! I left you but I never left you alone. I remembered my father's words
and suddenly I couldn't even see properly. My breath became uneven. Did
he mean he left me with Haya? Oh lord!
Yes, he didn't leave me alone because he left me with the person who
helped him cheat on his wife. He left me with a woman who left me to
embrace her career. She loved herself so much. She was so selfish. She
didn't even tell me all along. She hid everything from me. Why? What did
she want?
I felt so betrayed at that moment. It wasn't like I wanted to go and ruin her
family. I never wanted to mingle up with her family. I just wanted my
answers which nobody seemed to provide.
Don't believe everything what Cecil says.
How could I not believe her when she was so right? What on earth could
stop a mother from seeing her child? Clearly, Haya never loved me.
She loved you too much to leave you. My father's words kept repeating in
my head. I couldn't think straight. Everything became a chaos. A sharp pain
made its way down my head to my entire body. My world seemed to spin
all of a sudden. I couldn't see properly. Everything looked blur and then it
became dark.
***
When I opened my eyes I found myself in a very different surrounding. I
looked around to see where I was, it seemed like someone's bedroom. I
looked around there was a huge flat screen TV on the wall in front of me.
Big electric lamps were glowing and imparting enough light to the room.
There was a big couch at my left. The room was quite spacious and so
unfamiliar.
"Ah, you woke up." I heard the girly voice and turned around to look at the
person.
WTF! I wondered how I reached at her place. Suddenly, everything what
happened few hours ago seemed to come back to my mind.
"I'll inform Anne. She was quite worried." Gazala flashed me a gracious
smile. I was just so numb. I didn't feel a thing. I couldn’t even return the
kind gesture. I was so blank to know how to react. She was my half sister
for heaven's sake and I felt so awkward standing in front of her.
"Vyona, my child! Sit down. Sit down." Very next second I saw Mrs. Vani
rush in. She looked tensed and made me sit. Although, I wanted to run away
from her yet I sat calmly. I stayed near her for fifteen long years and she
never even told me anything. When was she going to tell me? Was she even
planning on telling me?
Suddenly, all the respect that she had earned in my eyes drowned down. She
seemed like the person Roma was. She was involved with my dad knowing
he was married already.
"How are you feeling? Why did you skip your breakfast? If you keep doing
that in future you'll faint like this again." She kneeled down in front of me
and looked at me.
"I'll speak to your parents about it. You're really being very careless. Josie
told me everything. You've been skipping your medicines too. I swear next
time you do that I'll send to back to New Hope-"
I raised my hand signaling to stop her. How calmly could she tell me that
she would complain to my parents? Wasn't she one? Or was I mistaking?
"I'm sorry for bothering you. I think I'll leave now." I said getting up. I
didn't know what to do. I was so blank. My mind seemed to have gone into
hibernation.
"Abla, you can't leave in this condition." Gazala chirped from behind and
then I knew I wasn't mistaking. Why was she calling me Abla if I wasn't her
sister? She knew too. From how long? And she didn't even tell me?
"Yes, Gazala is right. You'll have to stay here. I already told you I won't let
you leave until I make sure you have a safe place to stay. Sit down, Vyona."
Mrs. Vani's voice softened and I just didn't want my silly emotions to take
over.
I made my mind to ask her. For years I longed for answers and I didn't get it
from my father. Now that I had my biological mother in front of me I was
determined on getting my answers. Tired of thinking so much I sat down.
Mrs. Vani smiled at me. Her eyes were twinkling or maybe it was me who
was dreaming.
"I'll cook dinner for you. All your favorite dishes. Till then you talk to
Gazala. I'll be quick." She said patting my cheek. I sighed ignoring her. She
frowned due to my abruptly changed demeanor because if I hadn't known
anything I would have still worshipped her like crazy.
She ran out of the room like she was practicing for sprint. Gazala came near
me and smiled. I returned her kind gesture. Whatever grudges I had to hold
were against her mother not her. She wasn’t at fault. She tried to talk to me
but I couldn't make myself to talk to her much. I tried my best but it didn’t
work.
After what seemed like an hour Mrs. Vani called us for dinner. I was too
hungry because my stomach was constantly reminding me by making
strange noise and the delicious aroma of food was making me hungrier. I
followed Gazala to the dining hall. The table wasn't very big, it was a four
seater. A lavish dinner was waiting for me and when I saw the table I was
shocked to see my favorite dishes on the table. Even the desert was my
favorite one. I wondered how knew about all of my favorite dishes.
Mrs. Vani looked so happy while serving me. It felt so strange. She was that
strict woman who was feared by everyone but she never scolded me. I
could now feel why. She filled my plate with Chicken parmigiana, buritto
and broccoli. In a big bowl she filled some spaghetti for me.
"Start, Vyona." She smiled taking her place right opposite to me. She joined
her hands and rested her head on it keenly watching me with a different
loving emotion.
Although, the food in front of me was tempting me so much but my sweet
ego didn't let me have it. I saw she had cooked too many other dishes and
all were my favorites. I looked down as tears made a decision to mark their
presence in my eyes.
"I'm not hungry." I sighed pushing away the plate.
I looked up at her and she had a big inverted V between her brows. She then
smiled weakly.
"At least try some dessert." She said serving me some strawberry pudding
with a soft smile.
"No, I said I'm not hungry." My tone came out harsher than expected. She
seemed taken aback but didn't say anything.
"Ah, okay! You should at least have some juice." She smiled pouring me
some guava juice. I shook my head and hurt was visible all over her face.
She masked it soon with a smile. I felt bad for her. I wasn’t like that and I
didn’t understand why I was trying to be a different person.
"But, you like these dishes. If you want anything else you can
tell Anne." Gazala frowned.
"Yes, my child. If you want-"
"I want pasta." I said. Mrs. Vani got up and ran to the kitchen.
"Just wait for ten minutes, Vyona. I'll prepare it." I felt bad for making her
run like that. I got up and followed her to the kitchen.
"Shit!" She swore as she saw that not even fistful pasta was left with her.
"You go and sit. I'll go to the store. I'll be very quick." She said running
around like a lady in her twenties and grabbed her purse.
"Anne, the nearby store must be closed by now." Gazala said standing up.
She looked concerned for her Anne.
"That’s alright. Mrs. Vani. I'm really not hungry. I don't want to bother
you." I said interrupting them.
"No! It's the first time you're asking something. I'll be really quick." She
gave me a worried smile before grabbing her car keys.
I loved bothering her. I was bothered for years figuring who Haya was and
she was right in front of me. And how could I recognize her when she was
introduced to me as the head of rehab, as Mrs. Vani. She could have told me
but she didn’t want me.
Gazala tried to talk to me but I couldn’t stop thinking about why her mother
didn’t tell me that she was my mother. She finally gave up and went to her
room. I was feeling really worried because time passed by and Mrs. Vani
hadn’t come back.
I just couldn't forget what she did to me. Sane part of my mind kept
reminding me how she helped me in past fifteen years. She didn't seem to
be a bad person. I remembered dad had said that she loved me. He said she
knew everything about me. I had never thought I would meet my own
mother like that.
After what seemed like one and half hour Mrs. Vani came back with pasta
ingredients. She flashed me a smile and ran to the kitchen counter.
"I'm sorry. Gazala was right. The shops were mostly closed." She said and I
felt like a much undisciplined guest in the history who was behaving like a
queen.
"I'm sorry, Mrs. Haya Erçel. I actually didn't want to make you run." I
followed her and she turned around to look at me. It was definitely
awkward for her to hear her name from me since I never knew it.
She chuckled nervously and put the pasta for boiling.
"So, where is Gazala? Did she bore you?" She asked politely. I shook my
head.
"No she didn't. You tell." I smiled at her and she raised her brow with a
small smile on her face.
"What should I tell you?" She asked chopping the vegetables.
"You can start with how you helped my dad." Her smile vanished at the
mention of my dad. Her face was all serious then. She gulped and looked up
at me.
"Your dad’s help? What do you mean?”
"Yes, how did you help him in cheating on his wife?" I smiled widely at her
and she dropped the knife on floor. Her face looked all white within a
second. She immediately cleared her throat and moved back.
"W-what are you talking about? I don't even know Edward. H-how-"
Well, she seemed to know him well for using his first name. She blinked her
eyes and inhaled deeply. Her reaction was reasonably expected. "When
were you going to tell me?" I snapped at her. She flinched away from me
and looked at her hands.
"Vyona, I- How did you-"
"Well, I figured when they called you by your good name in the ceremony."
She nodded her head and soon tears brimmed in her eyes.
"Vyona, my child, you…" She trailed off as a tear rolled down her cheek.
"C'mon Mrs. Vani, you left me. If you would have wanted to perform your
motherly duties then I guess my life would have been different."
She shook her head vigorously as tears rolled down her eyes.
"Stop crying! Why are you shedding fake tears? You left me and didn't even
come back to me. It was dad who threw me here and then you-"
"No! That's not true. I didn't leave you. You don't know anything." She was
cried harder making me feel extremely terrible but she did worse to me.
"Oh? Then tell me what your reasons were?”
"I swear on you Vyona. I swear on Gazala, I didn't leave you. Edward stole
you from the hospital!" She cried leaving me taken aback.
D-dad stole me?
"He stole me?" I couldn't believe her but dad had said that I'd end up hating
him if he told me the reason. Clearly, he was the culprit.
She nodded her head. She turned off the stove and made her way to the hall.
My appetite had fallen by now. I went near her and she looked so wretched.
A woman who everyone was afraid of was crying so hard in front of me.
Her whole body was shaking from the effect.
"Mrs. Vani." I shook her shoulder and she hugged me tightly making me sit
next to her.
"For years, I wanted to hug you, touch you and feel you. I've always seen
you from afar. I couldn't come and tell you that I was your mother. No
matter how hard it was to stay away I had to do it. I didn't want anything to
happen to you. Doctors said it wasn't right to even give slightest of stress to
you under your health conditions. Edward never even let me hold you for a
second when you were born. I couldn't even see my daughter's face. He
took you away and then when I had you doctors said any kind of shock
would send you back to previous condition. What kind of mother would
ever want to see her child in pain?" She said wiping her tears and I just
couldn't believe dad did that.
"Nobody can feel my pain. I couldn't see my newborn daughter. I couldn't
hold her and Edward told me that she died." She cried and eventually my
tears fell down. I could feel her. I couldn't hold my son too. I couldn't see
him and they told me he died too. I could relate to her.
Suddenly, I felt my heart was heavier than a mammoth. It was so painful. I
wanted to know the whole story.
"I want to know everything." I sobbed out and she wiped my tears.
"Don't cry, my child. You're stronger than anyone in this world. I'll tell you
everything you want to know. Just stop crying." She said and wiped away
my tears. She pecked my forehead and I cried even more. My mom, Cecil
never did that to me after knowing that I wasn't her daughter.
She showed me my room and tucked me in the bed. She removed her hijab
and I couldn't stop staring her beautiful dirty blonde hair. It was same as
that of mine. With open hair, I could see our resemblance clearly. Dad
wasn't lying. She was really beautiful.
She came by my side and pecked my cheek. I smiled at her weakly. I didn't
want to fight anymore. At least not her. She massaged my scalp with her
fingers and looked at me for long.
"I wonder how you looked as a baby. Sadly, I was so unfortunate." Her eyes
brimmed again but she blinked away the tears.
"Tell me everything, Mrs. Vani." I touched her fingers.
"You can call me Haya." She spoke caressing my face.
I was enjoying her love. Mom never massaged my hair instead she hit me
for loving Eric.
"You asked me that day whether I visited New York. I told you that I was
there for three months. I lied. I stayed there for quite a year."
"And that was when you found dad?" I chirped in. She laughed but nodded.
"My friend Sarah, Kasif and I were in New York for our foreign exchange
program. We had the opportunity to continue for next six months. Barely
two months had passed when Edward came to address the exchange
students. He was one of the trustees of the college. As soon as I saw him I
was swooning over him like other girls. He was young, handsome and had
an appeal. Well he still is." She laughed shortly and I smiled looking at her.
It seemed she was happy in her past.
"And then he saw you?" I asked. I loved lovestories.
"No! I used to cover my whole face except my eyes. I looked different in
US crowd. He noticed me. One day I was walking down the corridor and
we bumped into each other. He picked up my bag for me and left. He didn't
even pay me a fleeting look." She pouted.
I laughed at her expressions. Well, she too pretty but maybe she had
covered up her face then.
"I was so disappointed. He went away. From then, I was like a crazy girl
always waiting for him to somehow show up. He was my first crush. Sarah
and Kasif used to tease me. Then one day we three went for shopping.
Sarah asked me to change into a dress. I usually didn't wear any skin
showing dresses. I was brought up in such atmosphere but she forced me
and I gave in. She ran away with my overcoat and scarf. I was so
embarrassed to move out like that. It was evening and my friends
abandoned me in a different city. I had no idea where I was. I lost them. I
was such a stupid girl." She smiled.
"They left you?" I asked in surprise.
She nodded.
"How did you come back then?" I asked.
"Keep listening" She smiled rolling her fingers in my scalp. I leaned closer
to her in her warmth. "Then, I was on street and I came in front of a car.
Edward came out angrily shouting at me. But then as he noticed me his
features softened. He asked me if I was same girl from college. I was
surprised that he recognized me even when I was covered in hijab. He left
me at my hostel and then we kept bumping into each other every other day.
I was so happy that he passed me a smile every time he saw me. At least he
noticed me. I barely knew anything about him and I had fallen head over
heels for him." She shook her head and smiled.
"Then?" I was dying of curiosity.
"Then one day I was sipping coffee in the cafe. He was investigating
around. He saw me and approached. We talked for the first time and I fell
even more. He was such a mature person but somewhere in his eyes I could
see he was not happy. Then one day he asked me for a date and that day god
knows how many outfits I tried only to look good in his eyes. We came
closer each day. He always came to college to see me whether it be for five
minutes. My friends warned me because my, baba would have killed
Edward if he would have known anything. Everything was all easy going
but then one day Sarah told me that he was married to a cop and had a kid
too. I didn't believe her. He never wore a ring. She even managed to bring
some of the photographs." She sighed but continued.
"When I asked him he told me about his doomed marriage. He said his wife
had already filed a divorce petition and in a month they'd be divorced. He
even showed me their conversations. He told me how he married a girl of
his father's choice and they had so many complications. She always came
home late. She never asked Edward for anything. She would come and go
whenever she wanted. She made his life hell. She always threatened him for
Ermes' custody. He was almost suicidal with all the stress she was putting
on him. They fought everyday and decided they couldn't stand each other.
He even said Cecil was probably secretly dating someone. I didn't know
what to say. I knew love was a new thing for me but I realized I couldn't
live without him. He said he wouldn't ever disappoint me. Despite my brain
yelling at me I chose to listen to my heart and it made all the difference."
She sighed. She looked sad and I was sad too.
She wasn't lying. Mom never treated dad as a husband and drinking was her
love. She would always go around the house yelling at him. On the other
hand dad stayed silent listening to her.
"I didn't know what he felt for me but I knew he wouldn't hurt me. He was
happy because he finally had the divorce papers. He couldn't wait to go to
his lawyer and sign them. Next day, I waited for him to come to me but he
was late. When he came he told me he couldn't divorce Cecil. Cecil was
already two months pregnant by then. I was heartbroken to learn that. He
said Cecil will take away both his children and he couldn't afford to lose
any of them. He obviously loved his children more. We decided to part
ways. I became a crying mess. My friends had warned me of heartbreak. I
gave him all of me and he left me but I understood everything. He was
afraid of losing his children to Cecil. His love for his children was more
than his love for me."
I was gobbsmacked upon hearing all that. I couldn't say anything. I felt bad
for her. I knew what heartbreak felt like and I didn't want anyone to go
through it at least not the person who was the origin of my being.
"After a month I found out I was pregnant. I was so scared.
My anne and baba would have killed me if I kept you. I thought about
telling Edward but he had left me. I kept quiet and decided to drop out. I
decided to save and elope away where nobody could find us. I was ready to
give up my medical course. As time went by Edward saw my swollen belly
and he bombarded me with questions. I refused initially but then Sarah told
him that you were his. He promised me that he would be there for me. He
promised me he'd figure out things. But, I didn't want him anymore. I had
my child. I wanted to go away but he didn't let me leave. I stayed away
from him. I didn't want to ruin his marriage. He prolonged Sarah and my
exchange program by talking to college authorities. Anne and Baba didn't
know and I didn't want them to know anything. I knew I would never see
them again and then you were so eager to come out that you sent me in
labor in seven and half months only. When I woke up after my delivery I
had Edward next to me. I asked him what he was doing there. He told me
Cecil delivered a baby girl few yards away. When I asked him about our
child he informed me that my child died due to pre mature birth. I couldn't
take it. After that I didn't know how I cope up."
Tears slipped down her eyes and I couldn't believe dad did such a thing. He
committed a sin. He lied to her. Why couldn't he fight for her? I cried
silently with her. He decided to go back to mom who never even loved him.
"I came back to Istanbul. I dropped out. I was so depressed. For two years I
didn't come out of my room. I cried thinking of everything. Everything ate
me up. Finally, I decided I couldn't disappoint my parents. I took admission
in a medical college of Istanbul University. I specialized in psychiatry. My
father found a suitable groom for me. Ummam and I got married. He made
me feel love again. Everything became better when we had Gazala. She
brought us closer. I was happy like never before. Years later, I heard about
Sarah's ruining health. I went to visit her. She was on her deathbed when
she told me how she helped Edward change the babies. She even told me
that my child was alive. My child never died but Cecil’s. I was hurt. Both of
them betrayed me. I went to New York. I saw Edward. I asked him for you.
He accepted everything and told me that for you Cecil was your mom now.
He begged me to let everything be in its place for everyone's happiness. I
begged him to let me see you once and when I saw you from afar you
seemed too happy with Cecil. She loved you and you loved her. I went
away. Ummam made me understand that I needed to get my daughter back.
He made me understand that my daughter needed to know about me. I
texted Edward and Cecil read it. I don't know what happened then. Two
year later Edward left you to me in a strange condition. I couldn't
understand what had happened. It was so horrible to see your child turn into
something you never wanted." I hugged her tightly as she cried in my arms.
"He was wrong Mrs. Vani. He did wrong."
"I loved him so much and he returned my love with betrayal." She said
wiping her tears and I remembered dad telling me that he loved her.
"He loves you." I said wiping her tears.
"Ha! He never said that to me." She said wiping her tears.
I now understood her. She was helpless. She couldn't do anything. She was
played just like Eric played me. She went through so much pain even when
her daughter was alive. Dad was wrong. So wrong.
"Don't cry, Mrs. Vani. She I'm here. I'm not dead."
"Shush! Never say that again." She placed her finger on my lips. "And I
told you, you can call me Haya."
"How will anne sound?" I asked.
Tears poured out of her eyes as she engulfed me into a warm hug and
pecked my forehead.
"Even better. I've always wanted to hear that from you." She said with a
weak smile.
We both jerked up when we heard the doorbell ring.
"Anne, there's someone on the door." I said and she smiled brightly patting
my cheek.
"I go and check." She got up wiping her tears.
Chapter 64
"I hate you for whatever you did, dad. Seriously, what were you thinking?"
I yelled on my phone.
"Princess"
"Stop calling me princess. I'm no princess. Why did you separate me from
my mother? You told her that I died! How could you stoop so low? I hate
you for everything you did, dad. I hate you." I wiped my tears. Agony was
clouding my ability to think.
"No! Princess, you need to listen to me." He sighed weakly. His voice was
gruff and he coughed but I didn't care.
"I don't need to listen to anyone. I've heard enough. You all have done
enough damage. You know, we should shut all the toxic people from our
lives. I'm going to do the same with you. Goodbye!" I disconnected the call
after I felt I have said enough. My cellphone started ringing again and I saw
it was my dad. I turned off my phone and went to wash my face. I just
couldn’t take it anymore.
When I returned to my bed I heard the door to the room open. It was Mrs.-
anne.
"Vyona, there's someone for you." She gave me a big smile making me
frown.
"For me?" I questioned. Was it Josie? Did he miss me so much?
"Come" She asked looking behind her and I frowned.
I sighed audibly when I saw Eric behind him. What was he doing at her
place? I thought I had made it clear that I didn't want to be with him
anymore. He gave me a bright smile and I stood clueless about why was he
at my anne's place.
"Why is he here, anne?" My eyes narrowed involuntarily.
"He came to see you. Now that you are out of rehab I can let him see you.
I'll be in my room. If you need anything then call me." She pushed Eric
inside and shut the door behind her.
What! She was my Anne and she left a man in my room!
"Hey!" He came near me and I stepped back.
I looked at him all way down and he managed to look so striking handsome
in a simple navy blue shirt and black denim. He stood inches away from me
and I was so lost in sniffing his masculine cologne that I didn't even pay
attention that he was so close to me. His tattoos were peeking out of his
shirt and I found the need to stop staring at him.
"You look exquisite in this dress." He mumbled near my ear and I forgot
how to breathe when his hot breath hit my skin.
"You should st-step away." I stuttered looking into his beautiful blue orbs
which were even more beautiful. He inhaled deeply before stepping away
and I took the opportunity to move as far as possible from him.
He was really dangerous for my heart. I needed to get away from him. He
had broken my heart too many times and I didn't want any negativity in my
life now. I didn't want to deal with prolonged mental disorders. I wanted a
happy, simple and carefree life.
"Why are you here?" I asked as he comforted himself on bed.
"Come here." He smiled patting the space near him.
I looked at him his structure. He looked oh so handsome. His piercing blue
eyes were fixed on me and it somehow excited me. I never felt like that for
a long time. His eyes trailed down my body as silence filled in the room. I
shook my head to get rid of the dirty thoughts which were clouding my
mind. A sharp need woke up in my nether region by the intensity of his
stare. I could imagine him taking me on that bed and my anne’s presence in
the very next room excited me even more.
Hell! What was wrong with me?
"Come here."
I stepped near him and sat on the farthest edge of the bed. He shook his
head and smiled.
"We'll go home tomorrow morning." He said pissing me off.
"We?" I asked.
"You and I" His eyes were bright.
"Really? Do you still think we exist? I don't have any home with you, Eric.
You should understand this." His teeth gritted at my words.
"Enough is enough, Vio! I said we'll go home tomorrow. I don't want to
hear anything now. You are mine and you are going to stay with me." He
suddenly looked pissed but he didn't scare me anymore. At least this time I
wasn't afraid of losing him because I had already lost him.
"I'm yours? Did you forget you divorced me? We were over that day only
when you signed divorce papers. And I don't understand why do you want
to be with me? Where is your hot, sexy, eye candy girlfriend?" My voice
was loud. He raked his fingers through his hair making them beautifully
messy.
"Roma and I broke up long ago and I didn't divorce you." He yelled back
with anger laced in his words. I stood up and paced the room. I didn't know
why but when he said that he broke up with Roma, it really didn't affect me.
"Ha! I See! You broke up with her and now you have an itch in your pants.
You need calm and that's why you are here to entice me in your game."
He snorted and stood up. In two big steps he backed me up against the wall.
My breath was caught in my lungs when his hard chest crashed with my
soft one. His eyes resembled two dark angry oceans which made me feel
edgy.
"Either you shut your pretty mouth or I'll shut it by kissing the hell out of
you." His voice was laced in anger and I just stood sandwiched between
him and the cold wall. I could feel my heart racing. Blood rushed to my
face making the surrounding so hot for me. Suddenly, I felt quite
uncomfortable with him standing too close to me. He wasn't my husband
anymore. I wanted him to keep his distance.
"Enough! What have I done? You need to hear me out." He moved away
from me and I released a sharp breath that I didn't know I was holding.
"What's there to talk? There's nothing I want now. It'll be better fo-" I was
cut off by him.
"There is. You need to understand. Why are you pushing me away? Why do
you always reject me like this?" His voice sounded weak and I liked seeing
him hurt. I wanted him to give up on us because I already had. For me, I
was already done!
"Why am I even listening to you? Who do you think you are?" I mocked.
He slammed his palm on the wall behind me. I gulped down nervously but
wasn't intimidated by him.
He grabbed my waist and pulled me closer. I did every effort to wiggle out
of him hold but failed.
"I am your husband." He whispered yelled at me.
Great!
"Husband? If I'm not wrong then you were the one who was planning on
divorcing me and taking away my baby. And you did that. You divorced
me!” May be he had hit his head somewhere really hard. How could he
forget that he sent me divorce papers?
"I didn't divorce you!" He cupped my face and came closer to me. I hated
the fact that I still liked his touch. It was sending quark waves inside my
body.
"You didn’t? Wow! May be your ghost signed those papers, right?"
I wanted to move forward in my life. I didn't want a man to stay happy. I
was done with all the understanding thing and I didn't want to understand
anymore. I was tired of everything.
"It was Roma. She placed divorce papers between a contract file. I didn't
even know until a lawyer showed up with divorce confirmation stamp on
them. I didn't even know I had signed something but what about you? Why
did you sign those papers?" Nothing changed inside me. It didn't matter
now who planned to do what. We were never falling together again.
He sighed and sat on the bed holding his head between his hands. I thought
about how many miseries he gave me in those five months of marriage.
"What do you want?" I asked.
"You" He looked up and I shivered at the desperate look on his face.
"Come home with me. I promise you Vio, I'll do everything on my part to
make it work." He pulled my hand and I landed on his lap. "I promise I'll be
a better man for you. I’ll change the way you want me to. Please, come
back to me. Don't push me away." His voice was weak and it was making
me weak in a different way. He tucked my hair behind my ear and
goosebumps erupted on my arm. I cursed myself for behaving like a wanton
woman. It surely was the pent up frustration of six long years. I tried to
ignore it but no matter how hard I tried it kept growing.
"Vio!" His hands encircled on my waist were just worsening it more. I just
wanted to push him on the bed and do all the evil things?
"I- I don't want to talk about it right now-" I could feel my cheeks heat up.
"I'm sorry for everything. I know you won't forgive me easily but I really
regret doing all that to you. I can't even imagine how much pain I caused
you yet you always forgave me. Can't you do it one more time? If you want
to punish me then do it but please give me a chance. I need one chance, Vio.
Just one and if I fail you, I won't show you my face again." He pleaded.
I didn't know how I had become a sadist because his pain was making me
feel quenched. I was contented that he was enduring the same pain now. I
always wanted him to give me one chance but what did he do? He mocked
me every time. He cheated on me till the end and now he wanted me to
forgive him?
"Ha! Forgive you? I don't hold any grudges against you. I've already
forgiven you long back, Eric." I looked at him. And this forgiveness is your
punishment; I wanted to add but refrained.
He shook his head and sighed. His clenched jaw was sexier than before and
I could imagine him going down on me. Goodness! What was wrong with
me! He placed me on the bed and stoop on his knees in front of me. He held
my hand into his and looked into my eyes.
"You're not being fair." He mumbled.
"You weren't fair too. You had an affair besides your marriage. You were a
liar. Whenever I tried to talk to you, you pushed me away. I had my reasons
but you just couldn't bear my presence let alone hear me. I was pregnant. It
was our child in my womb and you knew that very well still you slept with
another woman. God knows how many times you cheated on me in those
five months. Even after my baby was injured you were enjoying her mouth.
I loved you and what did you do? You used my body in your drunken state!
You told me you loathed me then why are you here? You think I'd want to
be with you after all that I saw? After all that I lost? My decision of
forgiving you endlessly cost me my child. You know, I couldn't even see my
child let alone hold him. Do you even realize how much it hurts?" I just
couldn't control myself. My tears were threatening to fall off but I didn't
care this time.
"Vio-"
"I'm not done yet. I don't want to see you ever again. You really suffocate
me. If you wouldn't have done those things that day then my Lion would
have been five today. I would have been a mother but thank you that I gave
birth to a dead baby. You were selfish and you still are. And a selfish person
like you should rot in hell." I was out of breath by the time.
"Viona! If I suffocate you so much than throw me-" My cellphone beeped
and he looked toward my phone. I checked it was a message from Cole.
Hi,
Are you free tomorrow?
I frowned but then smiled. At least he was a better person that Eric.
Yes, I replied.
Coffee at 11? Another text appeared. If I had to choose between him and
Eric then it would definitely be him.
Would love to, I replied and placed my phone aside.
Eric eyed me murderously making me gulp hard. "Who was that? Why
were you smiling?" He had a deep V forming between his eyebrows.
"Is he the same guy who you claim to be your boyfriend?" He asked. I
nodded my head. I didn't need to explain things to him.
"Just break up with him." He thundered and frustration evident in his voice.
"Why should I? He just asked me for a date tomorrow and we're meeting.
Don't you know Mr. Cullen, it's not nice to hit on a taken woman ? It's a
huge turn off." I pouted and he seemed more than pissed. I loved the look
on his face.
"Take your time. I've waited for six years. I can wait for next six years too.
I'll be delighted if you break up with him soon." He kept his face straight
but I know he was beyond angry.
"I will never." I hissed.
"You will. You have one week’s time. Break up with him and come home
with me either by will or I'll drag you back with me." He got up and I didn't
know when he kissed my forehead and exited from the door leaving me all
confused and quite restless.
I went after him but stopped mid-way. I had to stay away from him for his
good. I was one bizarre creature. I was a contaminant and I didn't want to
harm him anymore.
***
"The cost will depend upon the quality of sperm plus the donor." I was
currently in the hospital meeting a gynecologist and waiting for my
transvaginal ultrasound reports.
"Can you at least tell me the average cost?" I wanted a child as soon as
possible. I was already thirty one and I didn't want to give birth in my mid
thirties.
"It can range from fifteen thousand liras to twenty three thousand liras.
You'll have to go for IUI or IVF method to complete the process." She said.
I had already read about both the method on internet.
"Which will be more effective?" I asked.
"IVF is generally more effective. We'll have to monitor your ovulatory
cycle and remove an ovum then it would be fertilized in a lab in liquid."
She opened the report and started looking at it.
"How much will it cost me?" I felt stupid to interrupt but she smiled
politely.
"IVF will cost around sixty seven thousand liras. That means the total cost
can range up to ninety thousand liras." She said and my leg already started
shaking. That was too much. I only had an average income of thirty
thousand liras per annum. To have a child I'd have to wait for years. Even
my scholarship prize money which was the only left money in my account
was twenty four thousand two hundred liras. In no way I could have a baby
now.
"You didn't tell me that your cervix is incompetent." She frowned looking at
me making me more nervous than I already was.
"W-what! What does that mean?" I asked.
"Your cervix is already dilated and it's enough for a small fetus to come out.
Even if we place fertilized ovum in your uterus it will eventually come out
by fourth month." She explained showing me my ultrasound report.
I couldn't breathe realizing what it meant. I- I couldn't give birth? That was
not possible. My limbs started shaking and I felt numb.
"Do you have any miscarriage history?" She asked and I nodded my head.
"Two miscarriages." I said and she nodded reading the report further. There
could be something which could treat the incompetence, right? I wiped my
forehead which was already wet due to sweat droplets. I was on the verge of
crying knowing my incompetence to bear a child. I should have seen it
coming. When I had my first miscarriage mom was told my reproductive
health would be affected by the multiple D&C.
"Does it mean I can't become a mother?" I asked but then she smiled at me.
"Of course not! We'll have to add a surgery in the end and then you can
have a baby." She said and nothing made me happier than her words. I let
my tears fall but wiped them quickly.
"We'll have to go for cervical cerclage. In your 20th week, the cervix would
be stitched with strong sutures which will be removed during last month of
pregnancy or during labor. So, you need not worry and it might cost you
five thousand liras. So, the whole process will range up to ninety five
thousand liras." She detailed.
I was happy that at least I could become a mother but I didn't have so much
money. I didn't even have money for IVF. Having a child was going to cost
me so much. I felt so helpless.
"Well, all other reports are fine. So you need not go for artificial method.
You can get pregnant naturally." She spoke closing my file and I wondered
whether she was dumb. I was ready to buy a sperm because I didn't have a
partner or say I didn't want one.
"Okay, thank you." I collected my reports and shoved it in my bag.
I walked out, hired a cab and headed to coffee shop to see Cole. While, I
was on my way I kept thinking about Josie's words. He was right. Why did
I want an anonymous donor’s child? What was I going to tell if one day my
child asked about his or her father? I shook my head and looked out of the
window. Cool breeze hit my face and I smiled when an idea popped up in
my head.
I could just sleep with a random guy and get pregnant. It’d save me a lot of
money which I could use when baby would be born.
I was way too happy thinking about it and when the cab came to halt, I
stepped down and paid the driver. Walking to the nearby coffee plaza I
looked around in search of someone familiar.
"Viona!" I turned around at the familiar voice and there stood handsome
Cole.
"Hey!" I smiled at him in excitement and he nodded his head with a small
smile.
"Come." He said and I smiled as he placed his warm hand at the small of
my back. He was everything a woman could possibly want. He was
handsome, well mannered and a true gentleman. He pulled the chair for me
and made me comfortable. I thanked him and he just smiled which made
me swoon over him. He was really hot plus his smile was really adorable.
He turned around and walked to his chair and my shameless eyes
discovered his perfect round butt. He had a sexy ass too.
When he took his place in front of me I noticed his features and he cleared
his throat. I averted my gaze from him but I noticed he had really beautiful
warm grey eyes. His skin was tanned and his ash blonde hair was a mess
which added to his masculine beauty.
Was I developing a crush on him?
Probably yes!
He was nice to me and seeing him again was a good decision.
"Yellow looks beautiful on you." He complimented and I felt blood rush to
my face at his compliment.
"Thank you."
"So, I heard you got an out pass from rehab." He said and I nodded.
"Yes, it was yesterday. It was my graduation day too."
"That's great! Congratulations!" He smiled and a waiter came to us. He
ordered an espresso and I went for latte.
"So, are you here for some modeling project?" I asked. He shook his head
and I kept noticing his features ardently. He was really a beautiful man.
"No, I had told you I am here for someone. I liked a woman, actually I
loved her and I still do that's why I'm here for her." He said staring deep
into my eyes which made me shudder.
"Oh! Who's she?" I asked. The waiter arrived with our coffees and left.
"Someone" He smirked and for a moment it felt like he was talking about
me. I didn't know why I felt that way but may be Josie was right.
"Oh!" I stirred at my place but smiled at him.
"Are you seeing someone?" He asked. I shook my head.
"No!" I said and his smile widened.
It was confirmed now by the way his smile widened.
But, it didn't bother me. He just made things easy for me. We talked for a
long time and I found him quite funny. He was a nice person and I liked
him too.
"So, can we meet day after tomorrow?" He asked.
"Are you asking me out on a date?" I asked and he shook his head.
"Correction! I'm asking you for second date." He said making me I smiled.
"We'll meet day after tomorrow." I said and he placed his hand over mine.
His touch was warm and gentle. I loved how he was willing to date me. I
was dancing internally.
How would it be to lay with him? I asked myself. I didn't know the answer
but I surely knew that I wanted a baby as soon as possible. We were on our
way to the parking when his cell rang. He checked the caller ID and looked
confused. After few seconds he received the call and looked at me.
"Yes Ermes?" He said.
Ermes? Why was he calling him? Was it something related to me?
"What the- Okay, fine." He said and disconnected the call.
When he looked at me I saw he was quite apprehensive. I didn't ask
anything, maybe it was something personal.
"Viona..." He gulped and I hummed.
"Ermes called, he said Uncle Edward had a heart attack last night." As soon
as I heard his words I couldn’t feel myself anymore.

Chapter 65

"Quiet Vyona, nothing's happening to him." Anne was already squeezing

me in her arms and I couldn't control myself. It was my fault. I shouldn't
have said those harsh words to him.
"She's right, Viona. Calm down, please." Cole insisted.
I wiped my tears. I was so angry at myself for not meeting him all along
when he came to see me. I regretted everything. I caused him a heart attack.
It was my mistake. I always did everything wrong.
We sat in the waiting room since visiting hours were nearly over but Cole
pleaded a nurse and she said she'd let us see dad. He was still in critical
condition but thankfully he was breathing.
"Great! Now you are here after almost killing my husband." My head shot
up at the high pitched cry. It was my mom, Cecil. She marched toward me
angrily. I got up instantly upon seeing her. She looked so angry as if she'd
shoot me dead then and there.
"Mrs. Waffles-" Cole came to stop her as she reached me and almost
grabbed my arm.
"Mom!" I heard Ermes' voice and he came to rescue me as she tried to drag
me out.
Ermes pulled mom to his side and dragged her aside. He spoke to her
calmly but then I saw mom's eyes landed on anne and then her eyebrows
drew together. She pushed Ermes aside and ran toward anne. I was horrified
watching her behave so cold.
"Oh! This slut accompanied her slut daughter!" She shouted at my anne's
face. Anne sighed and looked at her.
"What's your problem?" Anne asked.
"My problem? Wait! My problem is..." She trailed off and held anne's
throat. I panicked looking at her choking my anne. I couldn't breathe in
looking at the violence around me. I just couldn't understand anything; I fell
back on the couch and saw Cole and Ermes removing mom's hand from
anne's throat.
"Mom! Stop it, please." Ermes yelled. She breathed in deeply and looked at
me.
"Why are you here? Huh? What do you want? What did you speak to him
on phone?" She screamed making my tears come out. I was scared looking
at her form.
"I'm sorry, mom-" I looked up at her but a shape stinging sensation on my
cheek made me choke my breath. Tears fell down my eyes uncontrollably
as I accessed that she hit me again.
"Cecil!" Anne pushed her away and she landed on the floor.
It was getting even dirtier than I had thought. Mom was a true bitch. I knew
what she did to me and I hated her even more. I hated her for everything.
"Viona…" Ermes came to me and hugged me tightly. I couldn't help but cry
like a shit. He rubbed my back and my anne caressed my hair lightly.
"It's my fault, Ermes. Everything happened because of me." I cried on his
shoulder. He looked up at me and wiped my tears. He then detached myself
from him and looked at me.
"Shush! That's not your fault. He was already sick from past two months.
You didn't cause this, okay?" He smiled which made me even guiltier.
He was sick? I had formed numerous excuses for him on not visiting me. At
last when I called him I spoke harshly. It was me who caused it. It was I and
nobody else.
"Shush! I'll go and check up on dad." He said and I nodded my head. Cole
already took mom away and I was left with my anne. She held me closer
and I loved how positive she was.
We waited for long meanwhile anne offered her prayers. She was a
religious lady. After awhile Cole asked us to come out. Dad had gained his
consciousness. Anne decided to stay back and I went running into dad's
hospital room.
When I went in he was laying on his bed. I was nervous seeing him in
hospital uniform with an oxygen mask attached to his nose. I was afraid to
go near him but I somehow managed to get courage and sat on the stool
near his bed. He looked so pale and weak and I cursed myself for causing
him pain.
He stared me blankly for a second and then blinked his eyes several times.
"Viona?" My eyes were Amazon river again.
"Dad" I hugged his frame lightly which made him chuckled.
"I'm sorry, dad. I'm really sorry. I'm so stupid." I cried and he wiped my
tears.
"Nah! My princess is not stupid and I'm sorry for everything." He breathed
out heavily. I half laid beside him. He was the only person who loved me
and I always disappointed him. I hated myself for that.
"I was wrong when I thought I could make everything perfect." He said
trying to sit up. I helped him sit and he removed the oxygen mask.
"Dad!" I protested but he ignored.
"I'm fine, princess. Now that I've seen you I'm more than fine. Forgive me
for whatever I did. I had no choice." He said and looked around.
"Dad...don't talk about it."
"Did you come alone?” He asked.
"No, I came with Cole and anne." I showed him my teeth and he frowned.
"Is Haya here?" He questioned and I nodded.
"Oh!" He exclaimed looking toward the door. If I was not wrong then he
was somewhat excited and somewhat disappointment. "She wouldn't see
me." He chuckled and looked at me.
"I was a jerk to her." He sighed and I just decided not to think.
"Stop it, dad. Don't think too much."
"How can I stop thinking? I thought I'd make everything perfect but I failed.
I thought taking away the child from her was best for everyone. She was
making it too difficult and thinking of dropping everything." He sighed.
"What do you mean?" I asked. I knew it wasn't the right time but I thought
if he spoke to me then probably he'd think less.
"She was a bright student and she decided to drop out. I didn't want that for
her. I didn't want her to forget her dreams and sacrifice everything for us.
Besides I couldn't leave Ermes with Cecil. She was terrible. I couldn’t stay
away from Ermes and I couldn't bear to stay away from my Viona too and I
went all wrong…" He stopped when he looked toward the window. I
followed his gaze. I saw anne was standing there. She averted her gaze and
went away.
Dad smiled and shook his head.
"You still love her?" I asked and he just laughed it off. I knew he did. I
could see it in his eyes.
Few minutes later Ermes arrived too. He sat with us and we talked about
everything we could. I loved spending time with both of them. They both
were so different from mom. Ermes even showed me his son's pictures. He
looked so much like Sophie and he was disappointed that I didn't recognize
his hair on his son. I even came to know that they were expecting their
second child. I was happy for them.
When visiting hours were over a nurse came and fed dad his not very
delicious soup and his medicines. They said they would analyze him for a
week before sending him home.
I went back to my anne who was asleep in the waiting room.
"Cole" Ermes cooed as he saw Cole sitting near anne and reading
something in his phone.
"Ermes!" He said.
"Are you free tonight?" Ermes asked Cole and he shook his head.
"May be not, I just received my manager's message. I have to attend some
party." He replied and Ermes just nodded his head.
"Will you accompany me to the pharmacy?" Ermes asked him and looked at
me briefly. Cole stood up and went away with him.
I woke up anne and checked the status of our hotel room. I was relaxed as it
showed confirmation. We both headed out of the hospital. Ermes and Cole
saw us at the exit and stopped.
"Where are you going?" Ermes asked.
"We are heading toward our hotel." I said and he looked at anne for long.
"You can come at my place." He suggested.
"No, it's okay." Anne declined the offer smoothly. She looked quite
uncomfortable with them. "Thank you, Ermes but we don't want to bother
you and Sophie." I looked around for any cab.
"It’s okay, Viona. You're my sister. I don't mind."
"No, Ermes. We'll manage." I smiled at me and he somehow he noticed
anne's discomfort and nodded his head.
"Alright, then…" He trailed off and Cole suggested to drive us to the hotel.
Ermes appreciated it and went to look upon dad.
***
I was happy that dad was doing fine now. I met dad after so many years of
stubbornness. I saw Ermes too and I was happy that it wasn't awkward. I
was happy that dad was going to be fine soon but I was worried too because
Cole asked me to be his date for the night and I didn't have a dress. I forgot
to bring my card too in hurry and now I had only few dollars left with me in
cash.
"Vyona, you didn't bring anything with you. What are you going to were
tonight?" Anne asked making me more anxious.
"I don't know. I told him that I'd come and here I don't have any dress." I
yelled in frustration and she just laughed looking at me.
"Here, take my card. There are some good stores in five minutes foot
distance from here. Shop anything you want." She offered me her card but
my conscience didn't allow me to accept it.
"No! No! It's alright."
"You don't have a choice. And besides I'm your anne. My money is all
yours and Gazala's. Now take it." She handed me her card and went to the
bed.
"No, anne!"
"Hush! I'm tired. I need some sleep. Just go otherwise you'll get late." She
smiled and I didn't have a choice. I looked at the card and made note of
returning the money when we go back to Istanbul.
I went to the nearby stores and found a sexy black dress. It was a Roma's
type dress and I really wanted to try it. I had worked hard on my body for
years now. I could show it off today. I shopped a nice lingerie set too. All I
knew was I wanted a baby and after that I was going to stop dating Cole.
The thought of sleeping with him made me nervous but I had no choice.
After shopping all the necessities, I went back to the hotel room and started
getting ready. I put on the dress and it hugged me perfectly. It reached my
mid thigh and had deep neck. Anne helped me in my makeup and when I
looked myself in mirror I knew it was going to be very hard for Cole to
escape my epic need for the night.
***

Chapter 66
I felt uneasy from inside but victorious as well when I noticed how hard it
was for Cole to focus on my face. Nonetheless he complemented me and
asked my mother whether he could take me with him. So far, he was being a
gentleman and I loved man like him.
He looked great in a black suit and a matching satin tie. I took my time to
gawk at him. He looked perfect with messy ash blonde hair. His tanned skin
glowed in the dark. He offered me his hand and I slid my hand into his. He
opened the car's door for me and I slid inside. I liked how Cole always had
a smile on his face. He was a perfect man and I wasn't afraid to admit that I
was attracted to him.
I didn't know why I felt that way. May be it was a desperation of six years
pent up inside me which made me want him. I knew my motive was wrong
but I cared less. I didn't want to care about anyone anymore. I wanted to be
selfish and be happy for once in my life. And I knew I didn't want a man to
be happy. All I needed was a source of happiness and I knew how to get it.
"Where are we going?" I asked staring his profile.
He looked handsome even in a serious mode while focusing on the busy
street.
"Well, it's an agent throwing a party because he launched his daughter in
Victoria Secret last fortnight." He didn't look at me and I knew why.
I nodded my head and rested on my back for awhile. When we reached
Cole helped me out and I saw we were in front of some grand hotel. As we
reached at the entrance there were a woman and a man standing parallel to
each other. The man shook hand with Cole and the woman offered me a
smile. They gave us black masks to cover our eyes and helped tie them.
"Shall we?" Cole asked offering me his arm and I gladly hooked my arm in
his. As we moved inside I saw everyone around were in mask. Even the
butlers were in beautiful masks.
"Cole!" I turned my head to my left and saw a beautiful elderly couple
made their way to us. The men shook hands and the woman smiled at me. I
returned the kind gesture and saw both men seemed to be good friends.
"I can't recognize the woman beside you. I haven't seen you with a woman
for so long." He commented and Cole just chuckled.
"Jeremy, this is my friend Viona." Cole introduced me to him and he smiled
at me.
"Beautiful name for a beautiful woman. I'm Jeremy Young, host of the
party." He took my hand and placed a small peck on the back of my hand.
"Thank you." I pulled my hand away immediately and excused myself.
"I need to use ladies room." I whispered in Cole's ear and the woman with
Jeremy gave me the direction.
I ran toward the ladies room to excuse myself from the strange atmosphere.
It felt really strange since I wasn't used to such environment. I washed my
hand properly especially the area where Jeremy had kissed. I didn't like
anyone stranger touching me. I calmed myself down and reminded myself
why I was here with Cole.
"Shut up, Arya! What kind of friend are you! Can't you finish my
assignment for tomorrow? You just have to write ten pages, please." I
jerked up when I heard a girly voice in the background.
I turned around to see a tall girl with big curly brown hair. She was wearing
a red dress which complimented her skin tone. She was struggling with her
mask and shouting on her phone.
"I won't be coming school, tomorrow. I guess, I'll be late today. I'm here
with him." She said on her phone. I ignored her and reapplied my lipstick.
"May be." She said in a low voice and I dumbly heard her conversation.
"His mom talked to him. I don't know what she said. He was pissed at me
but now everything is fine and we might kiss tonight." She made an
irritating noise with her heels by continuously beating them on floor.
Silly school girl!
"I don't know how sleeping with him would be like but I love him so much
and I can assume that I'll pass out with mere nearness. Everything would be
so magical for me to stand all of it, I know." She looked so happy imagining
her future time with her lover. I mentally laughed at her and shook my head.
She was being a crazy me. I sighed and wiped my hand when I was about to
turn. She called me out.
"Excuse me! Can you please help me with this mask?" She asked politely.
I nodded my head and helped her fix her mask. She politely thanked me and
then I left. Cole stood there with a group of men but when he saw me he
excused himself and made his way through me.
"What took you so long?" He asked and I shook my head.
"Nothing!" I replied.
He made me sit nearby and I made myself comfortable. He talked to me
about his friends and I listened to him. He brought drinks for us and we
talked for long. He told me about his family too and I learnt that his parents
lived in Australia along with his sister who was getting married coming
year.
"Cole!" We looked up to see a woman.
"May I steal him for few seconds? It's important, please." She looked at me
and I smiled.
"Sure." I looked at Cole.
Cole stood up and followed the lady to a distance. They both seemed to be
in a deep conversation and she showed him something on his phone. I
looked away and focused on other people in the party.
I saw the same girl I met in the ladies room. She was with a man in black.
He was one gorgeous male. He was back facing me and I couldn't avert my
eyes from his firm butt. I shook my head and tried to avert my eyes but I
couldn't. What the hell was wrong with me? I was staring every sexy man's
butt. What was it with male butts? I tore my eyes from the gorgeous view
and looked at the geometrical tattoos running to his head. A frown formed
on my forehead and I wanted him to turn around right then. When he turned
around with the girl my jaw fell to touch the floor. He was really striking.
Although, he was wearing a black mask but I could still recognize him with
that big vulture tattoo on his throat. I could see his blue eyes focusing
somewhere. His pink sullen lips looked so kissable that I had all the dirty
thoughts running in my head. I followed his gaze and saw him staring
nothing.
He looked toward the curly head when she shook his shoulder and smiled at
her a big smile. I was shrunk at my place seeing my ex husband with
another girl. A school girl! I felt heavy in my heart seeing that he was
interested in school girls now.
I gulped down my drink in one go and saw his arm snaked around her small
waist and they both walked toward the dancefloor. I started tapping my foot
subconsciously when I saw them disappear into the crowd of dancing
couples.
I was burning from inside wanting to see them. So, he was enjoying
schoolgirl’s company while warning me to stay away for guys. I felt so
perturbed at my place. I was sick of thinking about them. Who was that
girl? Who was she to him? Did he bed her? No! She said she...Oh my Lord!
She had said that they could kiss tonight and may be they could sleep
together. My heart started hammering loud and I was so worried.
"Viona!" I looked up to see Cole.
"Where are you lost?" He asked and I wiped my sweaty forehead.
"I- Nothing. Let's dance." I smiled at him fretfully and he raised his brow.
"Come" He offered me his hand and I gladly gave him mine.
He looked quite worried after talking to the woman but was masking it
perfectly. He took my hand and put it around his neck. We started moving
slowly to the beats. I looked at him and his lips. He caught me and raised
his perfectly arched eyebrow at me. I cleared my throat and looked away to
find someone I knew.
"Remember, when we met for the first time?" Cole asked and I nodded my
head.
"You asked me for a dance." I said.
"Yes, a beautiful lady was sitting alone so I thought why not to have luck to
dance with her." He said making me laugh and then he turned me around. I
heard the song change and my partner changed too.
I looked up to see blue eyes staring down at me from behind the mask. His
perfect jaw was clenched. He snaked his arm around his waist and pulled
me impossibly closer to him. All my cells tingled at his touch. I blinked my
eyes several times and looked at him in eyes. He was staring at me with
those beautiful blues. His gaze was so sensuous that it made me want to
shred every piece of my clothing for him. A chill ran down my spine when
his hand lowered on my waist and his eyes on my cleavage which was on
display. He immediately turned me around with the music and pulled me
into him again. My back hit his front and I could feel his breath on my
nape.
"You denied coming back with me and now you're here with him." He said
making me gulp down a lump that formed in my throat.
He did recognize me!
"What do you mean?" I asked pretending not knowing him.
"Really? Vio! So this is how it's going to be?" His voice seemed to be so
rasp.
"I don't understand what you're saying." I detached myself from him
immediately regretting the loss of warmth. I hated my body to react that
way. I saw Cole come behind me and he guided me with him.
"You look worried." He said.
"So do you." I replied looking at him.
"I really need a drink." He mumbled and guided me to the bar counter. I sat
on the big stool and gulped my drink as fast as I could. I needed it for the
night. I needed to break my shell.
From the corner of my eye I saw Eric dancing with the same girl, he was so
close to her and I hated it because it was affecting me. I just wanted to pull
out the girl's hair but I reminded myself he was better off without me and he
was having his fun.
"Can we leave?" I asked Cole. He nodded.
"Sure" He held my hand and guided me out. I pulled my mask and threw it
away. I turned around once again and my eyes landed on those blues again.
He then looked behind at the girl who was his date and I just wanted to cry.
Cole led me to the parking and made me sit inside his car. He was staring at
his phone for sometime before he came inside.
All the time I couldn't stop thinking about what Eric would be doing with
that curly head. I hated the feeling I was getting. I reminded myself that I
hated him and I needed to get him out of my mind and focus on what I
really wanted.
I needed to get him out of my mind!
Without a second thought I went on Cole's lap and kissed his lips. He was
taken aback and moved back on his seat. He looked shocked and that was
when I came to know what I had done but I told myself there was no
turning back. I wanted to forget my ex husband who was there with his
school girl. I needed to move ahead in my life.
"Viona!" He was shocked. I lowered my gaze in embarrassment.
"I'm sorry C-" I was cut off by his lips on mine. His hands encircled around
my waist possessively. My hands made their way to his hair and I let him
kiss me until we were breathless. My heart kept screaming at me that I was
going all wrong but stupid heart always gave wrong indications.
"Can we go to your place tonight?" I asked him touching his shoulder
sensuously and he shamelessly looked at me till he filled in his eyes.
"How can I deny a gorgeous woman?" He said making me nervous. I
shifted from his lap to the passenger seat. He started the car and we drove to
his place. I knew I'd get what I wanted from the big bulge in his pant.

ERIC'S POV
What was this thing with Cole and I? Why was he always my opponent?
First, he stole Roma and now he wanted Viona. What did he want? What
were his intentions now? My temper was flaring every second and I was
deliberately reminding myself to behave like a gentleman. It was her life
and it was just a simple dance.
“It shouldn’t offend me this much.” I mumbled to myself.
But, the thing that she came with him and denied coming with me was
hurting me. What was so good about Cole that they always went to him?
What was so special in him?
"Where are you looking?" Hazel asked catching my attention.
"Nowhere" I smiled at her.
I didn't want to be rude to her like last time. This was already a make up
date and I didn't want to repeat anything. I saw Viona looking at us for a
while. She was mostly ignoring me. I hated how her cute cleavage was on
display for men to gawk at. Her dress was really small revealing her smooth
long legs making me want to do things with her. I exhaled heavily shaking
away the dirty thoughts. I wondered whether she felt a bit of pang inside her
watching me with someone else but then I saw her leave with Cole.
"Hazel, we'll have to leave." I said and she nodded unhappily.
"Okay!”
"Come fast!" I pulled her out of the dancefloor. I needed to go to my Vio
and take her away from that man. I didn't trust him and I couldn't see her
with another man.
"Ouch! Eric! Wait!" I turned around to look at Hazel holding her ankle.
"I think it got strained. I can't move it." She cried in pain and I sighed.
Without wasting any time I picked her up in my arms and hurried to the
parking.
"If you're in a hurry I'll call a limo." She said.
"No! Your dad will kill me." I didn't want an argument with Uncle Aaron.
"I'll drop you home but before that wait for me." I told her.
She nodded her head in disappointment but I had no other option. I made
her sit on a wooden bench and examined her ankle. It looked red. She
shouldn't have worn heels for long after an ankle injury last month.
"Okay, just wait here. I'll be back soon." I said and ran around like a mad
man. I wanted to see my Viona and I was getting mad on not finding her.
She was finally in the city and I was never going to let her go away from
me.
I saw a shrub of roses nearby. I ran to pick one for her. I remembered that
she preferred tulip but there were no tulips. I made note to explain it to her.
A thorn dipped into my skin making me wince. Blood dropped down my
hand. Somehow, I managed to pluck a red rose and I went around searching
for Cole's car. When I finally located his car I felt my heart shattering every
second and it was really excruciating.
My eyes were glued to them and I just couldn't move. All my blood rushed
to my face and a fresh tear rolled down my eye. I couldn't stand watching
my beautiful ex wife locking her lips with another man. The rose I had in
my hand for her fell down and I turned around to leave.

After all it was her choice who she wanted and she never wanted me. It was
not her fault if she didn't love me.

Chapter 67
I followed him inside his apartment. For a famous model he had a really
simple living. I was glad to find that he lived on ground floor. I couldn't
wait more to remove my heels. My feet hurt already. I removed my heels
and put them aside.
"I'll freshen up. Please, make yourself comfortable." He gave me a brief nod
before disappearing which made me shiver in nervousness.
I paced around the apartment and it was quite big for a person yet it was so
simple. The walls were plain shade of blue and white. Everything was so
clean and at its place. Cole seemed to be an extremely disciplined person.
I knew roaming around without his permission was wrong but doing
prohibited things was always a must. I came across a room which seemed to
be his bedroom. I peeked inside from the little opening of the door and saw
Cole pacing the room staring his phone. He raked his fingers through his
hair. There was something wrong. I could see it on his face. He sat on his
bed and held his head between his hands. Instantly, I felt the need to go and
ask him what was bothering him but I jumped on my place when he threw
his phone of the floor.
I stepped away from the door when I heard his footsteps approaching. Just
then he opened the door wider and stepped out. His eyes zeroed on me and I
could see he looked angry. His eyes were turning colder and I was afraid if
he'd smash me down. He suddenly looked so different from the Cole I
knew.
"C-Cole!" I stammered looking at his livid form.
He looked away for awhile before focusing on me again. His eyes went
down on my body and soon he erased the distance between us and captured
my mouth in a wild kiss. He pinned my hands to the wall which made my
heart hammer loud against my ribs. My legs started shaking when he pulled
me close to him. I couldn't breathe in with him eating my mouth. He was
surly very annoyed and behaving so dominantly.
I went so numb when he lightly pulled my hair to get an easy access to my
nape. I cried out loudly when he started sucking onto my neck. I felt my
body solidify at that place. I wanted to scream at him to stop but I just
couldn't. He kept nibbling on the certain spot on my nape which made my
tears come out.
His hand lowered on my breast which he fondled making an aggrieved
whimper escape my mouth. He detached himself from me and looked at my
face. I stared into his gray orbs which looked brown now. His blonde hair
had turned black. I rubbed my eyes to clear my vision but nothing
happened. His features looked so different.
I stood stunned at my position staring my death. He lowered his hand to my
back unzipping down half of my dress.
"N-No!" I mumbled slowly or I thought so still trying to figure out my
surrounding. I closed my eyes and opened them again.
"C'mon, Viona." Cole said impatiently still holding the zipper at my back. I
breathed in deeply. I just couldn't do it. I wanted to step back but my limbs
were paralyzed for any movement. I wanted to shriek but I couldn't. My
voice box didn't seem to work.
"C'mon sweetheart!" He said unzipping rest of my dress and waiting for me
to get out of it. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply.
C'mon sweetheart!
C'mon sweetheart!
"C'mon sweetheart!" He pleaded.
"Stop it Serhaan! I said I won't do it ever again." I barked at him. He
looked aggravated after pleading for so long. "I'm here for Ken. He needs
my help to plan something big for Caroline."
He looked puzzled but scoffed, "Consider it as my treat."
"No! I don't want to do drugs anymore and I have to leave soon." I held my
bag closer. I wanted to help Ken soon and then run to my Eric to confess my
love. It was Valentine's Day and I had a nice surprise for him. It was going
to be quite unexpected for him. I didn't want to listen to my mom and ruin
my life anymore. I knew what I wanted and it was him.
"Where do you have to go?" He drew his eyebrows closer.
"I'll tell Eric that I love him. I'll tell him about all my vices too. I know he'll
forgive me and love me back." I smiled thinking of my Eric.
"Okay, come with me for a minute. From now on I'll do it all alone but in
view of the fact that you're my friend I need to show you something
important. Come." He said and turned around to walk in the course of his
room making me speculate what he wanted to show me. When we entered
his room he locked the door behind us. His room was a usual place for us to
do drugs but now I had decided not to even think about it.
"What do you want to show me?" I asked him but then I winced in pain
which made its way to my arm. I found Serhaan injecting something into
me. I panicked at the thought of drugging again. I wanted to scream at him
but my voice didn't come out. I could not move my limbs. I couldn't speak.
My vision blurred and a faint noise made its way to my ears.
He threw my lifeless body on his bed and I could assume something bad
was in store for me. He jumped on me and latched on my mouth. I was so
stunned at his actions. I could feel that even in my subconscious state. I
wanted to spit in his mouth but I couldn't even blink my eyes. He touched
me at prohibited places. Tears rolled down my eyes when I felt him undress
me and squeeze my chest which hadn't even started developing properly. I
was mortified under his touch.
I focused on my limbs and tried to move them but nothing happened instead
his gross mouth came down on my skin vitiating me. It felt like thousands of
insects were crawling on my skin. I laid like a corpse completely unmoving
when he undid my pant. I was screaming in my head for him to stop and
have mercy on me. It was the only thing I had saved up for Eric and my
wedding night. It didn't belong to Serhaan but he showed no mercy. He
heard him undo his fly and then he laid me on my stomach in a way I
couldn't even see his blurred. I tried to move away from him but everything
was useless. I couldn't even scream when he inserted his fingers inside me.
My tears had messed up the pillow yet he didn't pity me. I prayed to all the
saints I knew to save me when I felt him baring himself. Everything inside
me broke apart when he tore my flesh and corrupted me for a lifetime.
"Get out of it, sweetheart!" I opened my eyes to find Serhaan staring back at
me. My breath struck in my throat when I saw him coming closer to me.
"No!" I cried aloud. I pushed him away with all my might. He stumbled
back and looked dazed.
"Viona?" I saw my heels lying on the floor. I picked one up and pointed it at
him.
"No! D-don't come near m-me."
"Don’t!" I screamed when he still attempted to come near me. He held my
hand firmly making me panic more. My hand started shivering, my teeth
chattered and my skin was full of goosebumps in fear. I was scared that he'd
repeat those things with me again.
"Viona! Viona! Shush!" I was pulled into a hug which made me twitchier. I
wanted to go away from him. I couldn't stand near him. My skin was
smoldering into ashes near him.
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry. Shush! I'm not doing anything. Relax. Relax! Look at
me." I relaxed when I recognized Cole's voice. He zipped up my dress and
pulled away from me. I inhaled like I was air starved and Cole looked
scared. I looked around to see where Serhaan was but he was nowhere.
"Are you okay?" Cole asked. He tried to approach me but I stepped back. I
located my purse and ran out of his apartment. He kept screaming behind
me but I paid no heed and ran as fast as I could.
I didn't care whether it was Cole or Serhaan I just wanted to run away. I
didn't know for how long I ran but when I was exhausted I sat on a bench
beneath big banyan tree. I knew the locality. It was the same park where I
met Cole with his Jordie for second time.
I sat down and took a deep breath. My throat was dry and I felt thirsty. I
looked around the creepy surrounding. I wiped my tears and gulped in the
sick lump. It was a dark night and the lamppost near me wasn't even
functioning. I tried to calm myself down and opened my clutch. I took out
the small white bottle and took out a pill. I chewed it since there was no
water. The bitter taste spread on my tongue giving me a nauseous feeling.
I turned my head when I heard the frightening sound of rustling of leaves.
Nocturnal made bloodcurdling sounds and I could feel the chills of the
night. It reminded me of my gloomy past. It reminded me of how cruel
everyone was to me.
He was still moving above me moaning my name. I was so disgusted that I
started hating the sound of my name. I was so numb. I found my sobs, my
limb but I didn't protest, it was of no use now. Every piece of mine was
slowly going away and I was very much alive to witness it. Even death was
better than what I was going through. I was slowly forgetting everything. If
anything I remembered then it was a four letter name ERIC. Thinking about
him I cried more.
I wanted him to rush to me and stop Serhaan’s prolonged torture. He
couldn't prevent me from the pain but I wanted him to come and stop that
evil man from ripping my already ripped pieces.
He didn't come!
After the longest moment I felt wickedness detach from my body. His moans
of satisfaction became my worst nightmare. He threw my clothes toward me
and pulled me up to sit back. I lifted my head to see the monster in disguise
smile at me. My whole body was aching and shivering. I was afraid of him.
Every cell of mine was suffering the trauma. He had completely ruined me.
He had contaminated me. I didn't know for how long I cried in silence but it
was longest.
"Get dressed." He barked at me. I took a deep breath and wiped my tears. I
slowly put my clothes on. My being was filled with emptiness when I saw his
semen dripping down my legs.
"Get Out." He cooed.
I stood behind him staring my bag which was lying on floor. I put on my flip
flops and secured the fanny bag on my waist. Tears rolled down my eyes
when I saw the small wrapped gift which I made last night for my Eric. I
couldn't go to him now. I was all ruined for him.
"Sweetheart!" He turned around to look at me. He was all dressed now. He
was Mr. Holt's perfectionist accountant again. My eyes landed on his gun
which he always kept in his waistband for illegal purposes. It was lying on
the table beside bed.
"C’mon!" He stared at me and pointed toward the door. When he turned
around to check his phone I picked up his gun. He was busy reading
something on his phone. Agony filled me. I couldn't spare him for ruining
my life.
"Serhaan Karim!" It took every ounce of courage to call his name and
pull the safety lock off. I pointed the gun at him and when he turned around
I pressed the trigger.
"VIONA!" I looked up to see Ken standing at door. I looked at Serhaan. He
fell on the same bed he had vitiated me and his blood washed away my
blood on the sheets.
I threw the gun and ran away as fast as I could even though it was very
painful.
"Mom, dad…we got to call cops." I heard Ken scream in the background
which made me run faster to my home. When I reached I struggled with the
big gates.
I struggled with the big black gates. They weren't opening. I saw the
biometric machine next to it. I placed my index finger on it and prayed for
the gates to open. When the gate opened I rushed it. I inhaled deeply. I was
at my home, the safest place.
I found my cell ringing and saw it was Cole. There were several missed
calls and messages from him. I texted him that I was home and safe and he
didn't need to worry.
After that I made my way to the mansion in front of me. A huge scream
escaped my mouth when a big furry dog pounced over me. It was barking in
aggression. I was always afraid of big dogs. I couldn't even breathe when it
started barking frantically. I told the dog that I was no thief but it didn't
seem to understand. Instead, it started sniffing me. I was afraid it would bite
me. When it barked at me again I fell on the ground and the dog came
above me licking my cheeks and barking loudly.
"Who's that?" I was alarmed at the chilly voice.
The dog started barking loudly and simultaneously licking my fingers. I
started hitting my legs on the ground and pushing the dog away but the
more I pushed him away the more it barked.
"Stop! Honey!" I stilled when I saw Eric running toward me. He threw the
bottle in his hand away and reached me.
"Honey!" He yelled and the dog made a small noise and sat away from me.
"Go inside." He said to the dog and Honey obeyed him.
Wait Honey? Was she that fragile Honey I found in Hudson? She had grown
too big. I looked at her running inside when Eric cleared his throat.
"What are you doing here?" He asked in a cold voice.
I noticed his face looked different. He looked distressed. His eyes looked so
miserable. I extended my hand to touch his sullen face but he flinched
away.
"Seems like you forgot your way back to home. I'll call Daniel to drop you."
He said looking around. He was avoiding looking at me.
"I didn't forget anything. I don't want to go anywhere else." I said reaching
for his hand but he pulled his hand away. He wasn't looking in my eyes.
Was he mad at me because I didn't fight Serhaan? Was he? No! He didn't
know that. It was definitely because of that school kid, his date.
"Do you have that school kid inside?" I asked in panic. She was thinking of
doing things with him. I was getting restless thinking of them together.
Even the thought of him doing things with somebody else scared me till
roots. "Are you bedding her?" I asked. He still didn’t reply me. “When did
you become a pedophile?” He sighed.
"Viona! Please! Hazel is like a sister to me." He gulped down and stared my
neck for long. He didn't say anything but turned around to go inside. I
followed him to the porch and then inside. I saw nothing was same as
before. He had changed our furniture setting plus the wooden shelves which
were full of his awards were now full of alcohol bottles.
"You can use your room." He said pointing in the direction of the room I
used to occupy. He then went inside his room. I rushed to the kitchen to
chug down some cold water. The cactus formed in my throat ceased and I
felt cool plus the bitter taste of the pill died down.
I wanted to go back to the room I used to occupy but I took place in the
hall. I laid down and closed my eyes. Everything Serhaan did to me played
in front of my eyes. The newfound pain between my legs made me want to
cry. I wanted this suffering to end. I didn't want Serhaan to rule my brain. I
wanted to push him out of my mind. I wanted my Eric and I wanted him to
take away all of my sufferings.
I opened my eyes and inhaled sharply.
"Sweetheart!"
Serhaan's voice exploded in my ears. I covered my ears to muffle the
sounds but nothing happened. I could feel his gross touch on my skin. I
wanted to wipe his filth away. I stood up and made my way toward Eric's
room. I wanted to be near him. I wanted to think about him and stay
positive.
I opened the door and found him drinking on the couch. He stilled and
turned his head to look at me. I looked at the crushed bottle at the floor and
his pathetic form leaning over for more alcohol. My heart broke watching
him in such state.
"Eric" I called his name.
He didn't answer me but when I went near him he hummed. Without giving
a thought I snatched the half filled glass from his hand and straddled him.
He tensed up when I leaned toward him. He kept staring me for long and I
did the same. I loved the way he looked, so different and so beautiful. He
extended his hand to trace my lips. He had a deep scowl on his forehead
when he traced my nape. His handsome face and sharp features contoured
into a different emotion. He blinked his eyes several times.
"You had a nice time, right?" He asked with a small smile on his face which
didn't reach his eyes.
"What do you mean?" I felt tensed up at his question.
"These hickeys!" He said touching my neck and chuckled wryly. He left my
neck and held the glass back from the table. He filled it and brought it to his
lips and gulped in the content.
"Of course! It was nice." He answered himself. I felt like a whore for
thinking I could lay with Cole. I knew that I couldn't give my body to
anyone other than Eric. I was his. I wanted him to touch me, punish me and
make me forget all the horrible things. I wanted an escape from all my
demons. I wanted him to make me forget that evil touch.
When he tried to fill his glass again, I snatched it away and kept it far from
his reach. I stood up and pulled the zipper of my dress down. If I could give
myself willingly to any man without any awful thought then it was him. I
wanted to undo my deeds.
"What are you doing?" He frowned watching me throw my dress away. He
was so calm. He didn't even eye me which made me wonder was I still not
his type. When he looked at me I didn't see any arousal. I only saw a
wounded man in front of me.
"Did you wear it for him?" His voice was frail and it made me feel guilty
from within. I stared the floor with brimmed eyes as he extended his hand. I
silently held his hand and went to him.
He settled me on his lap and pulled me closer. He just smiled at me and
kissed my forehead. My body stiffened again but I chanted in my mind that
it was my Eric not Serhaan.
"It's okay! You don't need to feel guilty. It is completely your choice. Even
if you slept with him it will not change my feelings for you." And it made
all the difference. Was he willing to forgive me if I told him that I got
contaminated by a man? Was he willing to forgive me if I told him that I
carried a rapist's sin inside me for four months?
No real man would want a contaminant in his life. You very well know
you're a contaminant then how would Eric accept you? You know girls who
get pregnant out of wedlock deserve wrath. Trust me; I'll take care of
everything. I remembered my mom's words and I started to panic. I shook
my head and saw my beautiful man staring back at me.
My mind told me that he'd hate me if I told him anything.
I needed to calm down.
I knew how to calm myself down and push all the demons aside. The best
way to forget everything was having him inside. I cupped his handsome
face between my hands and joined our lips. He pulled me closer to himself
and pulled my lip between his. It was a beautiful feeling. His gentle kiss
comforted me. It soothed me. It gave me peace. I poured all the love I ever
had for him into that one kiss and held him closer to me. At that moment I
knew I was with my savior.
I didn't know whether I loved him anymore but for sure I found calm with
him.

Chapter 68
ERIC'S POV
The supreme feeling of hurt and jealousy engulfed me when I saw her
choice of lingerie. It was all for Cole. I tried to shake away the feeling but I
couldn't. I tried to make myself understand that she was with me at the
moment but I just couldn't focus on her instead the flashes of her make out
session kept dancing in my head.
"I can't do this." I tried to remove her hand from the hem of my shirt. She
drew her eyebrows closer and her mouth formed into a little O.
I tried to avert my eyes from her neck which already gave me many ideas
about her session with Cole but I just couldn't. I couldn't think about
anything else but the smudge if her lipstick when she came in. I hated her
for doing stuffs with him but more than that I hated myself for letting such
day come.
"Am I still ugly?" She asked pushing herself on me. I couldn't help but look
at her this time. My lips dried up when hot air escaped my mouth. She
raked her fingers through my hair and looked at me for answers.
"You're not ugly." I focused at the shelves behind her.
"Then?" I ignored her questions and closed my eyes. I hated myself so
much for getting affected by her. I loved her too much to even hate her for
kissing someone else in front of my eyes.
She slowly unbuttoned my shirts and struggled to remove it. I didn't even
help her. I was in no mood for anything intimate. Had she not gone to Cole
I would have given her whatever she wanted. But, she decided to be with
him. I even gave her one week time to break up with her boyfriend. She
didn't come with me instead she came up with Cole.
"What about your boyfriend? Are you willing to cheat on him with me?" I
asked. She sighed in frustration and kept her hands busy.
"I broke up with him." She said when she successfully removed my shirt. I
was glad that she broke up with him.
"And, what about Cole?”
"Shut up, Eric! I'm not asking you for something new. We've done it before
too. Why do you have so many questions?" She started breathing peculiarly
and shifted away from my lap.
I saw her undoing her mesh bra. She stood on her feet and came in front of
me. If she was trying to seduce me then it was goddamn working. Half of
her breast was peeking out of her bra making me uncomfortable in my pant.
I could imagine her round pink nipples hiding under the mesh.
"Vio! Stop it! Please." I pulled her on top of me and she frowned.
"See, you broke up with your boyfriend. You came to me. We can sit and
talk. We don't have to jump into this so soon. We should talk about us. We
can go slowly." I held her hands and asked her. I had no problem with it but
I just didn't want her to regret doing it with me later.
"You wanted a chance, right?" She asked looking up at me. I nodded my
head. I desperately needed a chance to prove my love.
"This is your chance. Make me happy and I'll stay here with you." She
smiled at me and removed her bra baring her upper body.
I couldn't understand what sort of chance it was. It wasn't a fair chance. We
had to sit and talk about our problems not run away from them and jump
into some instant sex.
But, as soon as I saw her I forgot all the sane thoughts. I was tempted
looking at those delicious curves. My jaw wasn't in my control for sure and
it fell admiring her beauty. She had a great toned body, skinny and chubby
at perfect places. I filled in my starved eyes on her curves and stared her for
long. I so wanted to slip my hand in my pant and jack off my entire load.
"Don’t!" I stood up when I saw her dip her fingers in the waistband of her
panty.
I took a deep breath and strode toward her. If she wanted to grant me such a
chance then I wasn’t a fool to say nol. She came closer and kissed me
softly. It was the best feeling in the world, being kissed by the only person
you love. I held her closely and responded to her. When my fingers traced
her naked back I felt her tense up and she stopped kissing me. I pulled away
to look at her face. I found her eyes were tightly shut. She slowly opened
her eyes and looked at me.
"Eric" She called my name and traced my lips with her finger.
I took her to my bed and she unbuckled my belt. Her shaky hands unclasped
my pant and I threw it away. I cupped her pretty face between my hands and
stared into her green eyes. I loved her so much that I could literally see how
much she was yearning for me. I touched her sensuously on her torso and
saw writhing underneath me.
A throaty moan left her mouth when I cupped her perfect mounds. A cold
shiver ran down my spine when I heard her needy moan. I couldn't stop
myself from touching her all over the place. I hadn't seen a woman's body
for six years and the starved man inside me was at the verge of coming out.
I licked and sucked her flesh until she was screaming my name. She kept
raking her fingers through my hair and it was the most beautiful feeling.
"Eric, please take me." She moaned making me go crazy for her.
I loved her so much that I couldn't torture her more. I got rid of my briefs
and turned her on her stomach because I didn't want to look at that hickey
and turn into an animal while making love to her.
"No! No! Not like this." She cried out loud making me step back.
"What happened?" I asked. She turned on her back.
"Nothing, um…not like that. I want to look at you." She started breathing
heavily again and wiped her mouth. I went to her and kissed her lips. She
immediately kissed me back in starvation. I kissed her jaw and gave her a
complete new set of hickies which covered her previous one.
When she was ready to take me I held her hand and made her touch me. She
immediately removed her hand as if she felt an electric shock. Her face was
all crimson and I loved how beautiful she looked while blushing.
"Hold me, Vio." I pleaded her and with much contemplation she held me
with shaky hands. She moved her hand slowly in a rhythm and a small
groan left my mouth. I couldn't believe she was doing it for me. I kept
staring her face and her hand did wonders to me. The drop of my precum
illuminated on the mushroom tip and she wiped it by rolling her thumb. I
sucked in a sharp breath when she put me near her slit and rubbed me on
her opening.
I threw my head back enjoying the sensation. Suddenly, it became
impossible for me to stay that way. I wanted to be in her ocean but just one
thought crept in my brain and I stepped back.
"What happened?" She was breathless.
"I don't have any protection." I told her. I couldn't go bare inside her no
matter how desperately I wanted her. We both might not love the outcome
of it.
"So what? I'm clean and I believe you are too. Aren't you?" She asked
impatiently with a frown.
"Yes, I am but I don't want to- I don't want to be a father." I said. I couldn't
tell her how badly I wanted kids with her but knowing her state it wasn't
feasible. She would have end up with another miscarriage and we both
wouldn't be able to bear that.
"Oh!" Her expressions changed and she looked away from me. "You need
not worry. I'm on double protection." She smiled.
Wait, what?
"Double protection?" I asked and she nodded.
"I took hormone shot last month. I can't be pregnant for next two months
and I also have morning after pills." She said reaching for her clutch and
took out the pills.
I saw my erection falling at the mention of her taking hormone shots. What
was the need? Obviously! She had a boyfriend.
"Oh! I see. So you had regular sex with your boyfriend while you were
away." I smiled at her and she stared at the ceiling for long.
"Why are you asking me such questions? It shouldn't bother you. You aren't
my husband anymore." She pulled me closer but I was so pissed. What did
she think of me? She clearly didn't love me. She was probably here to flood
her dry vagina.
"You should stop act-" She swallowed down her words and struck her nails
into my skin when I filled her in one go. A painful whimper left her mouth
and her face contorted.
I forgot everything when I felt her warm tight walls clenching me down. I
looked at her and drew myself out before slamming into her again. She
cried out and fisted my hair. I was drowning in pleasure but it couldn't wash
away the hurt and pain she gave me. She moaned breathlessly and encircled
her legs around my waist. I held her close to me and drove into her. I
decreased my pace when I felt I would come soon if I went fast.
"Fast! Please, faster." She pleaded and pulled me in for a wet kiss.
"Wait baby! I'll come soon if I go fast." I pecked her nose but she shook her
head.
"Please" She begged. I couldn't see her restless. I wanted to please her
tonight and every night of my life. I wanted to please her like nobody ever
had thought of pleasing her. I drove in and out of her as fast as I could. She
was moaning and pulling me closer to her. I closed my eyes and felt her
warmth around me. I lost my mind and gave in to the feeling of high.
Seconds later I felt the rush leave me. I was breathless and panting like a
dog. I filled her with my juices and fell on her.
She pushed me a little and groaned in frustration. I was fucked up when I
gained my senses. I had lost it.
"Why did you stop?" She tried to lift her waist to move me. I gulped in hard
and tried to withdraw myself but she protested again. When her eyes landed
on my flaccid length her face drooped.
"I'm sorry." I couldn't even look at her after how I performed. I was so
embarrassed. I became selfish when I saw her naked pink flesh. When I felt
her warmth I forgot everything. I felt so useless when I saw her flushed
instated face.
She turned on her left side ignoring me. I still couldn't believe whatever
happened. I held myself and tried fisting but with all the nervousness I
couldn't gain an erection again.
"Vio" I tried to reach for her flesh and rubbed her.
She moaned but removed my hand.
"No, let it be." She smiled weakly and hugged me. I was instantly worried.
It was my chance and I ruined my chances. I didn't please her. Wasn’t she
going to stay with me now? I was afraid of her leaving me.
"We should talk. We-we have to. I looked into her beautiful emerald eyes.
"What's there to talk?" She rested her head on my chest.
"We have to talk about us. We have to talk about whatever happened
between us now. What does it mean?”
"It means sex and what is there to talk about us? You divorced me." She
sighed and snuggled closer to me. It was too difficult to make her
understand.
"I already told you I didn't divorce you. Roma placed those papers inside
my modeling contact papers. I signed them as well. I didn't know what I
signed but when I came to know we were already divorced." I massaged her
scalp.
"Your girlfriend did this." She cooed and looked up at me.
"She's not my girlfriend." I said.
"I know! I can see the lack of practice." I couldn't speak anything. What
could be more embarrassing than that?
"By the way, why did you two break up? You loved her. She loved you. You
even wanted to get rid of me to marry her. Then, what changed?" She asked
looking up at me and I smiled.
"She didn't love me. She was sleeping around behind my back." I didn't
want to think about past but she seemed too interested.
"What! That's interesting. She was just like you. When did you find out?"
She giggled. I wasn’t offended. I was a cheater too.
"When I saw my signatures on divorce papers, I figured it was her plotting.
So, I went to see her and I found her with Cole." Exactly the person you
were with, I wanted to add but didn't.
"Cole? Cole Russell?" She asked.
"Yes, your date." I said and she fell into deep thoughts. I didn't want to talk
about Cole or Roma. I wanted to talk about us.
"I am sleepy." She uttered and used my arm as her pillow.
"But, what about us?" I asked. I wanted to know what we were. After
whatever we did, did I mean something to her or was it just casual sex?
"We'll talk tomorrow, I promise." She uttered sleepily. Soon she fell asleep.
I was restless but I had to wait for her to wake up.
***
When I woke up in the morning I didn't find her beside me. I panicked at
the thought of her leaving me again. I knew that she'd leave me. I had
fucked up with the chance she gave me. I couldn't control myself and acted
like a hormonal teenager. I couldn't even give her a fucking orgasm.
She had promised me that we'd talk then how could she leave me. I was
going insane thinking about her. I picked up my briefs from the couch and
wore my pant quickly.
"Vio!" I called out for her and checked her in the washroom but she wasn't
there.
"Vio!" I ran out into the living room only to find her sitting on the couch
back facing me.
"Vio, you scared the shit out-" I paused when I saw my mother turn around
and look at me. What the mama doing at my place?
"Mama, what are you doing here?" I asked looking around for Viona in
every room.
"I brought breakfast for you." She said and looked at me from head to toe.
"Where is Viona? Did you say anything to her? I can't find her. Where is
she?" I was afraid if she said anything to her which made her break her
promise.
"What? Why will Viona be here? Isn’t she in Istanbul's rehabilitation?" She
questioned.
"Viona!" I was losing my shit. May be she was in her room. I checked into
her room but she wasn't there too. I went to my room again to check but she
wasn't there too.
"Eric? What all are you talking about? How can Viona be here? You must
be dreaming about her." She said stepping near me but she stumbled her
feet upon the bottle of bourbon.
"Did you drink last night too?" She asked lifting up the bottle. I was getting
mad with her questions.
"Yes, I drank and Viona was here."
"What all are you talking? She's not here. She's in Turkey. This alcohol has
rotten your brain." She said reaching for my forehead and made me sit. For
once, I wondered whether it was a dream but I knew it wasn't. I was naked
in the morning and I remembered each and everything so precisely. I
couldn’t mistake it as a dream again.
"She's not here." Mama rubbed my back. I told her that Viona was with me
again but she didn't seem to believe me.
"Eric, stop behaving like this. You're scaring me." She cried. I walked into
my closet and called for her but she wasn't there. My heart was hammering
loudly and I could feel her betrayal again.
She had promised me.
"She promised me, mama." Tears welled up in my eyes when I recalled our
closeness last night. We were so close but I messed up everything.
"Eric! She's not here." Mama caressed my face and wiped my tears.
"I said she was here." I screamed which made her step back. I looked at her.
She looked petrified and was about to cry but I couldn't stand her not
trusting me.
"Come! Come with me." I almost dragged her to my bed.
"She slept here." I touched the place where she laid last night.
"She used my arm and chest as her pillow." I showed her my arm.
"Eric, stop it!" She cried out loud.
"See mama, I smell like her. I smell of citral. This bedsheet smells like her.
My entire room smells like her. She was here. See!" I made her smell my
arm in but she hugged me.
I couldn't resist my tears when she hugged me. I missed my Viona. She was
really heartless to leave me again like that. I was willing to do anything for
her but she never understood.
"She left me mama. Am I so bad? She promised me that we'd talk in the
morning but she left me. She didn't bother to wake me up." She wiped my
tears and shook her head.
"My son is not bad. It's her loss if she doesn't understand your love. Come I
got breakfast for you. Now stop crying like a baby. You look so horrible
right now." I was too weak to listen to her.
"Come, we'll go to Taylor and Tyler then. You three can play soccer. Xena
is also coming home today. You can fight with her endlessly." She wanted
to make me smile but couldn’t.
She helped me out and I took out the plates for us. I went to the refrigerator
to bring juice for us. I noticed a breakfast tray inside. I noticed there was a
bowl of pasta and fruit pie beside a note.
Good morning,
I'm sorry there's an emergency I'll have to rush. I wanted to wake you up
but you are such a heavy sleeper. I'll call you soon.
Viona
"Mama, I told you she was here. See!" I showed her the note. She looked all
confused. I was happy that at least my Vio informed me. I rushed into my
room and checked my phone. There was no call from her but she had said
she would call me so I kept my phone with me.
I heated the pasta she made for me and shared some with mama. She started
coughing at the very first bite. I offered her water and carried on with my
bowl. It was undercooked but delicious.
"How can you eat it? Wait! Give it to me. I'll cook it again." She said
reaching for the bowl.
"No! It's delicious." I didn't want to upset my Vio. She put so much effort
and made it for me. I finished it all and my mama just shook her head.
"So, are you coming with me?" She asked.
"No! I'll stay here. If I go with you I might miss her phone call." She didn't
say anything but smiled at me.
"Okay then, I'll leave. Take care." She smiled and went out. I waved her
goodbye and cleared my schedule for the day. I didn't want to be busy.
Being busy I could have missed her call.
I spent my whole day waiting for the call that never came.
Chapter 69
"Where were you? I called you so many times and y-" I looked up to see
anne. Her eyes were boring holes through me.
"What happened to your neck?" She ran toward me. I covered it with my
hands before she could look further. She gave me a long deathly glare
before turning around and going away.
"Go shower! We have a flight in next one hour." She sounded upset and
walked away. I closed the door behind me and walked to the shower.
Everything that happened last night ran inside my head. I didn't know why I
ran to him right away but I liked his company. I found peace with him and I
was...happy. I wanted to stay with him in the morning too but anne's
endless calls scared me. I didn't even inform her anything last night. She
was worried for me and in next one hour we had flight to Istanbul and
before that we had to stop at the hospital to see dad.
I smiled at the thought of sleeping in his arms. I loved how insecure he was
behaving. I didn't care whether he was able to please me or not. It just didn't
matter. I had promised to talk to him and after thinking a lot I decided that
there was no loss in talking.
When I was done I changed into a comfy black legging and a loose white t
shirt and tied it into a knot on my waist. I wore my boots and wrapped a
scarf around my neck. I walked out to anne who was sitting quietly in the
balcony.
"Anne, shall we leave?" I asked. She nodded her head without looking at
me.
We both checked out from the hotel and entered the limo she had called.
She was busy in her phone all the time. She looked quite worried. When we
reached the hospital I went to see dad alone while she waited for me in the
limo itself.
Dad looked better than yesterday and he was delighted on seeing me. I
noticed he was looking behind me so I cared to enlighten him.
"Anne's waiting outside." I told him and he smiled a tight lipped smile.
"How are you doing?" I asked offering him the soup anne made for him. He
nodded his head and sipped the soup quietly.
"I feel better today. I hope they'll discharge me soon." He said.
"Anne made it for you." I said pointing at the soup and his smile was back.
Letting go definitely made me feel lighter. I didn't want to judge him for his
choices. He wanted to be with me like every parent would want. He was
always there for me. He always was a father to me but I was never a good
daughter.
"Oh! It's nice. Tell her I complemented." He chuckled.
"We are going back today. I have to join the firm day after tomorrow and
anne has to attend her patients." I told him and he nodded in approval.
"That's good. I'm happy for you but you should stay for some more time."
He smiled.
"I really want to stay, dad. But, anne said that she wouldn't leave me alone
and I don't want to rebel and upset her."
"Alright!" He just twisted his lips and said, "I'll talk to her."
After few more chit chat with my handsome dad I bid him goodbye and
went back to anne. She was reading the morning paper. I got inside and she
asked the chauffeur to drive us to airport.
I felt like I should have told Eric that I was leaving but then I thought I
would tell him when I'd call him after reaching. When we reached airport,
anne and I stepped out. We were walking inside I heard the sound of my
name behind us.
"Viona!" Anne and I turned around to find Cole standing behind us. He
approached us and I couldn't even look at him after whatever happened
between us last night.
"I'll be back." Anne said to me before leaving me with Cole.
"I'm sorry for last night. I'm really very sorry." He apologized looking at
me. I looked up at him and he looked genuine. It wasn't his mistake I was
throwing him baits.
"See, Viona! I wasn't myself last night. I'm sorry for my behavior. I made
you so uncomfortable. I apologize for that. Please, forgive me." I stayed
silent and Eric's words rang in my mind. Cole slept with Roma! Was he not
what he portrayed himself to be? Why was he friendly with me when he
didn't like my ex husband? What were his hidden motives? He befriended
me and was connected to Roma too. Was it all because he didn't like Eric? I
had so many questions but I just couldn't open my mouth.
"Viona, please say something. I have never been so ashamed of myself. I
wasn't thinking straight last night. I'm really very sorry." He really looked
guilty for his behavior. I had noticed he was worried last night. I knew him
as a good person and my gut told me to ask him about last night.
"Are you alright? I mean I saw you last night. You seemed really pissed." I
asked. He nodded his head but I could see he didn't look good at all.
"What is it, Cole?" I asked.
"Nothing, I'm good. I just came to apologize. Please forgive me if you can."
He replied.
"I'm equally guilty for whatever happened. You need not say sorry to me so
many times. Now if you think of me as a friend then will you please tell me
what happened?" I asked, he looked quite uncomfortable but then he spoke.
"I told you about the woman I loved. She's getting married soon." He said.
"I came to know last night. I was feeling low and it was very selfish of me
to think I'd forget her if...” He trailed off. “I'm really sorry Viona."
What the fucking hell! So he wasn't talking about me? That woman was
somebody else? I felt so stupid at that moment. What was I thinking when I
offered him myself! I composed myself and took a deep breath.
I felt bad for him.
"You love her?" I really sympathized him at that moment. He nodded his
head and smiled weakly.
"Then, you should try." I told him.
"I love her but unfortunately she doesn't. When I had my chances with her I
was a complete jerk. I gave her all good names. I blamed her for her
choices. She left me. And now she's getting married." He said with a
heartbreaking smile.
I didn't know whether to trust him or not. By his looks he looked genuine
but whatever Eric told me about him and Roma I didn't want to trust him.
He could have been lying.
Why would he lie? My conscience asked me and I had no answer.
"I'm sorry about that. You shouldn't give up on her if you really love her." I
said and turned around to walk away. But, a question arose in my mind and
I decided to ask him.
"Why did you ask me for a date if you already loved someone else?" I
asked.
He looked at me and shook his head, "I'm sorry. Ermes had asked me to see
you since I was in Istanbul plus I thought I could make her jealous but I
guess she doesn't give a damn now." He smiled at me and I saw my anne
approaching.
"I think I should leave. I apologize for last night again." He mouthed sorry
again before turning around and walking away. I couldn't understand
anything. I walked with anne and thought about whatever he said. It got too
much to think and my head started aching.
When flight took off and I decided to take a nap but I noticed anne wasn't
talking to me. She was ignoring me like plague.
"Anne, did I do something?" I asked her.
She looked at me for long and pulled my scarf.
"Anne..."
"What does it mean?" She asked pointing at my hickies. I was embarrassed
at the question and couldn't see her in eyes.
"I allowed you to go with him but I didn't expect you to just…you're really
insensible, kid. You know Eric loves you and still went to Cole." Her voice
held disappointment. I couldn't understand why she was taking Eric's side.
She was my anne not his.
"That poor boy came every Saturday only to see you and what you did. You
always sent him away. You never met him. You are thirty one. Why don't
you act your age?”
"Every Saturday?" I was confused. He didn't come! He stopped coming
after one and a half year. What was she even saying?
"Yes, every Saturday for six years. You never met him. For more than a
year you kept denying meeting him. I didn't want to pressurize you more. I
told him on your behalf that you don't want to see him. If I would have sent
him and you wouldn't have liked the idea god knows what would have
happened." She snapped at me making me gulp down hard.
Eric came for me? He didn't break his promise? For few seconds I couldn't
take whatever she said but when I registered it I felt pathetic. He came for
me and I acted like an insensitive bitch. I couldn't think straight at all.
"Why didn't you tell me?" I asked shaking her arms. I wanted to cry for
behaving like a dense person to my Eric. I recalled him convincing me to
talk to him but I had to act immature again.
"Bonnie strictly told me not to allow anyone who you don't want to see. It
could ruin your present state. I wanted to tell you but I didn't want you to
suffer more. You cut him out of your life. You did same with Edward and
Ermes too." She reminded me. Listening it from her made me feel more
awful.
"But why do you care? I don't think you love him. If you're happy going out
with Cole and seeing him before -" I felt the need to cut her off.
"I wasn't with him last night. I was with Eric. If you would have told me
that earlier then maybe I would have talked to him. Why didn't you tell me
before? What would have happened? I wouldn't have died!" I cried. I
couldn't stop my tears. I missed Eric so much more now. I couldn't stop
thinking how much I would have hurt him in all these years. I felt so
horrible for taking him for granted.
"You were with Eric?" She looked surprised. She rubbed her hands all over
her face then she smiled and looked happy. I didn’t understand the sudden
change in her emotions.
“God! I feel so relieved. See, Vyona, I don't know what you feel for him but
I know he loves you. You should give him a chance. You both deserve it.
And more than you, he deserves to be loved back." She said and I wiped my
tears.
I was angry so with her for hiding so many things from me. I didn't want to
talk to her. I missed Eric so badly that I wanted to jump out of the plane and
run to him but it wasn’t possible so I had to wait. I needed to call him and I
decided to call him as soon as we'd land.
When we landed in Istanbul, I tried to call his number but it didn't connect.
Anne asked me to get inside the cab and I obeyed her. She stopped at the
rehab and told me she'd be home in the evening.
***
I was sitting on the big chair in the backyard wolfing down the packet of
cheesy chips. I had tried to call Eric's number countless times but it was like
it had sworn on its mother to not connect. I was feeling so low thinking
about everything. I was so frustrated partly because I didn't get an orgasm
last night and partly because I was dying to talk to him.
"Abla, I searched for you in the whole house and here you are." I turned
around to see Gazala. She looked pretty in pigtails.
"When did you come back from extra classes?" I asked.
"Just arrived." She said and came near me.
"Aren't you getting bored sitting all alone?" She asked. I shook my head. I
loved my company.
"You're no fun." She twisted her lips and hit my arm lightly. I laughed and
offered her my chips. She took few and munched them down.
"I took anne's permission to go to my friend's birthday party. She allowed
but she asked me to take you along." She said.
"What? No, I'm good. I don't want to ruin your fun."
"It will be fun. All my friends have elder sisters. I also have one now. I'll
introduce you to them. You should come with me." She pleaded making an
innocent face. I felt really warm when she tagged me as her sister and not
half sister.
"No, Gazala."
"Please, please, please, please!"
"Gazala…" I trailed off.
"You'll join firm day after tomorrow. You won't have much time to chill.
Please don't say no." She made a puppy face and I kept pleading me until I
agreed.
She gave me only twenty minutes to get ready. I wore my white dress which
I had shopped with Josie. He told me it looked great on me. I paired it with
white wedges and wore a red lipstick. Gazala came in to see me and I found
she looked so hot in a dark blue bodycon dress. She had curled her hair and
looked so beautiful.
"You look so pretty." I complemented.
"So do you." She smiled.
"Thanks, if I were a guy, I would definitely have had a crush on you." I
flashed a smile and she laughed heartily.
"Emir is waiting outside."
"What! Emir is also coming?" I asked.
"Yes, I was missing him so much so he decided to show up." She smiled
and almost dragged me out. I missed my Eric so much more now. I also
wanted to be with him and admire him like always.
When we reached out I saw Emir standing outside. He looked good in a
simple shirt and denim. He waved at Gazala and smiled brightly. She ran to
hug him and I looked away when they kissed.
"Abla" She called me and I went toward them.
"Emir, she's Viona, my elder sister." She introduced me to Emir and he
smiled at me.
"Hi, I'm Emir Yañab, Gazala's fiancé." He extended his hand and I gave him
my hand. He placed a kiss on the back of my hand and looked at Gazala.
"You didn't tell me that you have an elder sister." He said.
"I told you once. How can you forget? Does it mean you always forget
whatever I tell you?" She frowned at him.
"No! I didn't forget anything. I was just teasing you." He tweaked her nose
and looked at me.
"Nice meeting you, abla. You're really beautiful and don't worry Gazala
you're still the most beautiful one." He directed the last part at her. We both
laughed and thanked him in unison. He opened the door of his Volkswagen
for us. The atmosphere was light and I was enjoying both of their company.
They were a cute couple and I was happy for both of them.
"We reached!" Gazala cooed making me look out of the window. I saw we
were in front of a night club. Emir helped Gazala and we headed to the
entrance.
"You didn't tell me that your friend was celebrating her birthday here." I
mumbled in her ear. She turned to look at me and smiled.
"I would have told but I thought you'd tell anne and she would not have
allowed then." She bit her tongue and looked at me. "You won't tell her,
right?" She asked and I shook my head.
"I won't." I replied and she hugged me tightly.
"Why didn't you come early? You would have saved me from our strict
anne." She laughed.
Emir came back to us and guided us inside. The big man at the entrance put
a sticker on our hands and allowed us in after checking our identities.
Emir and Gazala found their friends and Gazala introduced me to the group.
They all were happy couples and I felt like an alien there. Soon they started
dancing too and Gazala pulled me to dance with them but I decided to sit
and drink. Gazala pleaded me a lot but I didn't want to ruin her fun. She
looked in high spirits with her friends and fiancé. I loved watching them
dance together in the crowd.
I sat near the bar and asked the bartender for a shot. I waved at Gazala who
was searching for me while dancing with Emir. She smiled when she found
me and blew me a kiss. I did the same to her. I admired all the happy faces
but then I felt something wet on my dress.
"What the-"
"I'm so sorry. I didn't-" I looked up at the very familiar feminine voice and
my eyes bore into those eyes I was most jealous of.
"Viona!" She sang my name and smiled widely as if she was so happy to
see me. Great actress she was as always!
"How are you, bitch?" She smirked at me and I didn't like it at all.
"Bitch? It doesn't suit me. It suits you better." I smiled at her and she
nodded. She sat beside me and looked at me curiously.
She asked the bartender for a refill. He filled her flute and she slowly sipped
her drink.
"I see you still hate me. Trust me, the feeling is mutual." Really? What did I
ever do for her to hate me?
"I don't know why I am even here in front of a crazy bitch like you." I tried
to get up but she held my wrist.
"Wait! Sit down. Let's catch up on all these long lost years. I was your best
friend, right?" She smiled.
"Seriously? Best friend? A friend who was my husband's girlfriend? Or the
friend who tricked him into signing divorce papers? You were a spot in the
name of friendship." I removed her hand from my wrist and she chuckled
sipping her drink.
"What the fück are you talking? You were the one who fucked my fiancé in
my absence. He came to see me and you didn't even tell him that you
weren't Roma. You decided to jump on his dick!" She shouted at me. "You
snatched him away from me and now-" I couldn't take it anymore.
"Wait! What? I snatched him away? If you loved him so much then why did
you jump into bed with Cole?" I yelled at her and she just chuckled. She
raked her hand through her long black hair.
"Stupid Eric's stupid theories. So, he told you that I slept with Cole?" She
asked still laughing. I stared at her laughing crazily. "Well, didn't he find
you with him when he went to confront you after the mess you created in
our lives?”
"Oh ! I see! I never cheated on him. He was stupid to imagine things on his
own. Cole was there to return my scarf. We had a photoshoot together and
my scarf got mixed up with his things. I was practicing for my dance
tutorial when he arrived. I offered him coffee but accidentally spilled it on
his chest. He had gone to clean his shirt when Eric, the asshole decided to
show up. He didn't even listen to me and came up with his own theories."
She laughed cynically.
"Why should I trust you?" I looked at her.
"I'm not asking anyone to trust me. I'm just telling the truth." She shrugged.
"If it's the truth then why didn't you enlighten him?”
"Why would I? He was shouting at me because he didn't want to divorce
you. He used to love me, at least that's what I thought but that wasn't true.
He proposed me, you know. He asked me to marry him. I was so happy that
day. I wanted to scream it to the world but you know what he did? He came
to my apartment and brought us wine. We were happy but then he told me
he didn't like my tanned skin. He loved pinkish skin. He even asked me to
dye my hair blonde and use emerald lenses. Why? Do you have any idea?"
She asked looking at me.
I gulped down the lump that formed in my throat. Well, that wasn't
something you tell a woman.
"He didn't love me. He loved you. He wanted me to look like you. I didn't
want to fall for him. I never liked him but I couldn't help it. It just
happened. I never wanted to steal your guy Viona but I fell for him. I was
so blind and determined that one day he'd love me but that dickhead was
too much into you." She cocked her brows.
"What are you talking? I-"
"You can't believe, right? That asshole didn't even touch me for whole ten
months. And when he finally did, he regretted it. I had broken my leg. I
needed him near me and when I called him he asked me to shove my pink
dildo inside my hole. You think he loved me?" She asked with puppy eyes
and after hearing everything I felt so absurd.
"But he loved you." He had told me so many times. He even cheated on me.
"In my dreams!" She chuckled.
"What's so special in you? I don't know what they all see in you. You are
just nothing still they want you and you seem to enjoy the attention." She
sighed at looked around in search of someone.
"What are you talking about?" I didn't get her. She rubbed her nose and that
was when I noticed a ring on her fourth finger.
"Are you married?" I asked in surprise pointing to her ring but she shook
her head.
"I got engaged few days ago. Franklin and I have decided to wed by the end
of this month." She smiled. "Oh! You haven't met him! He'll be somewhere.
You should see him. He's really a man." She looked around for her fiancé
but didn't find her.
“Congratulations!” I smiled.
“Thanks.”
"What are you doing in Istanbul?" I asked.
"Frank had some business to see. We'll be staying here for next six months."
She said.
"Oh!”
"By the way, what's going on in your life? Single or dating or just
shagging?" She laughed and I raised my eyebrow at her. She sounded like
my best friend from high school.
"I'm single." I stated.
"Don't lie, bitch! I saw you with Cole." She looked at me inquiringly. I
recalled my conversation with Cole. The woman he loved was engaged.
Roma was engaged too. He wanted to date me to make her jealous and
Roma saw us. He was in Istanbul for that woman and Roma was in Istanbul
too. I connected all the dots.
"What the- Are you the same woman Cole loves?" I asked and she looked
puzzled.
"Cole loves?”
"Yes, I'm sure that woman is you." She drew her eyebrows closer looking
pretty as ever and laughed.
"If Eric is an asshole then Cole is the king of assholes." She muttered under
her breath but I managed to hear that.
"That's you, right?" I asked.
"I don't know what you're talking about but few years ago after my break up
with Eric, I met Cole in Australia. We worked together on many projects. I
being a fool started picturing my future with him but stupid Roma in me
didn't know daddy didn't love, daddy just fucked." She twisted her lips
making my jaw drop.
"Wh-" I wanted to ask her what did she mean but I was cut off by a male
voice.
"Baby! Here you are!" I turned my head to see the man behind me and I
saw a man in his early sixties. I realized he was addressing Roma.
"Frank, I found my friend from school." She extended her hand to the man
and he immediately came to her. My jaw was touching the floor. The man
was even older than my dad. How could Roma marry him!
"Viona, meet my fiancé, Franklin Valdez. Frank, she's my friend Viona
Waffles." She introduced us and the man smiled at me.
"Hello Viona, you're a beautiful woman." He smiled.
"Th-thanx" I stuttered. I still couldn't picture them together.
"What are you doing? You don't have to drink!" The man looked panicked
and she just laughed.
"Relax baby, it's just apple juice. Zero percent alcohol." She patted his
cheek and he pulled her in for a kiss. I almost threw up at the sight of them
together. What was Roma up to? Why was she marrying someone so older?
"Stay in touch, Viona." She smiled at me when Frank helped her get up. He
gave me a beautiful smile and that was when I noticed her baby bump.
Crap!! She was pregnant!!
"You’re pregnant!" I shrieked and they both laughed.
"Yes, she just entered her second trimester a week ago." Frank answered for
me.
"Oh! Congratulations." I couldn't think of anything. Did Cole even know
this? Damn! It must hurt him.
"Thanks, not all people congratulate us. Nice meeting you young lady. See
you soon." He spoke on Roma's behalf. He really was a gentleman. She was
really happy and was so in love.
She waved me goodbye and I still couldn't get over the shock.

Chapter 70
She left leaving me wondering what Cole had with her. She seemed to have
something with him since she showered him with handsome adjectives. I
shook my head and shifted at my place.
The environment inside club wasn't too good. I was starting to get bored.
The stink of alcohol and weed was hitting my nostrils making it difficult for
me to sit there. I looked around and found Gazala coming toward me.
She was requesting me to dance with them but it felt too awkward. I didn't
even know her friends. Although, they seemed friendly but I didn’t like
their company and was regretting my decision to even come.
"I'll go out." I asked Gazala.
"No abla, you can't go alone." She yelled over the loud music.
"I really can't stand this crowded place. I feel suffocated. I really need to go
out."
"Ah, okay! Wait for a minute. I'll call Emir. We'll head back." She said and
got up to go to Emir. She was taking long and I couldn't tolerate being there.
I got up and headed to the exit.
Once I was out I felt good when the cool breeze hit my face. Everyone
around was either going in or coming out and they were all in pair while I
was all alone.
At some distance a group of young boys was sitting on the grills. They all
were smoking weed expect one. The boy was pressing one of his nostrils
while sniffing something on his hand. My mouth hung open as soon as I
realized what it was. He was doing chrysanthemum.
My heart started beating fast at the sight of chrysanthemum near me. For
the first time in my life I didn't contemplate much and stepped back. I didn't
want that serenity what chrysanthemum used to give me. I didn't want to
lose myself for third time now so I turned around only to find Gazala and
Emir approaching me.
I ran toward them with heavy steps. A part of me still wanted me to go back
to embrace the high but my sanity knew it was wrong and I had to rush
away.
"Abla, why did you come out alone?" Gazala yelled at me as if she was my
elder sister.
"I'm sorry. I couldn't stand the stink of alcohol so I just-"
"It's okay. Let's just get out of here. It is getting late too." Emir suggested
and I was highly grateful that they were not planning to stay because I had
the same opinion.
We left the place as soon as we could. Emir and Gazala kept debating and
were asking me for my views too but little did they know I wasn't even
listening to them. All I could think of was chrysanthemum.
It was wrong, very wrong. I knew it well and I also knew I would forget it if
I didn't give it much consideration so I focused on other things. I decided to
admire the night streets. They were so beautiful. Istanbul was known for its
night life and I wished I was here with someone special. Someone like him.
May be him!
When we reached home anne was sitting at the porch. As soon as she saw
us she stood up. Emir greeted her and she smiled at him.
"Why did you get so late, Gazala?" Anne asked. Hearing her voice I was
sure she wasn't pleased with us.
"Ahh...anne, Zarina asked us to stay a bit longer. Her anne took too long in
preparing the desert."
"Oh? Show me your hand." Her voice was stern and her eyes were fixed on
the stamp on my hand.
Shit!
Gazala showed her hands confidently. She didn't have the stamp. Stupid I
forgot to rub off the stamp. Emir looked confident but when his eyes landed
on my stamp, he looked like a small kid ready to pee in his pant.
"Anne, we are really sor-" Emir was cut off by her.
"Save it, Emir." She was staring at Gazala whose face was corpse white by
now. Anne came to me in two steps and examined my hands.
"Are you okay?" She asked apprehensively and held my jaw. She moved
my face up and down. It took me a moment to realize she was actually
examining my nose. She looked at my arms to find any mark and when she
didn't find any, she turned to look at Gazala and Emir who looked like
scared rats.
"Thanks Emir for dropping them home safely." She smiled at Emir and he
nodded his head.
"I'm sorry, anne. I think I should leave. I'll see you tomorrow, Gazala." He
patted Gazala's cheeks and smiled at us. When he left anne's smile was
gone and she was eyeing Gazala as if she would eat her up.
"Get inside." Anne commanded. Gazala looked at me with puppy eyes.
"Anne, Gazala wanted to go to her friend's birthday party. She can go,
right?" I said in Gazala's defense as soon as we were inside. She looked at
me over her shoulder and looked at Gazala then.
"Of course, she can but what was the need to lie?" She said to me.
"And have to lost your mind? How could you take Vyona there? You know
she has just...you know everything and I didn't expect you to act so stupid."
She yelled at Gazala and neared her.
"It's not her mistake. I wanted to go with her." I butted in.
"I'm sorry, anne. It slipped out of my mind." Gazala bowed her head low.
"Very easy to say, right? Do you even have a slightest idea how-" I felt the
need to cut her off.
"Anne, I'm not a kid. I can take care of myself and I'm not going to come
under the influence of wrong people again. I know how it has affected my
life and I don't want to ruin my easy going life. It's not Gazala's fault. She
wanted to take me out and I enjoyed." I told her.
She didn't look convinced and shook her head.
"I'm sorry, anne. I won't lie again." Gazala spoke in a small voice.
"Shut up! That's hundredth time you're telling me this. You're grounded for
a week as per your punishment." Anne shouted at Gazala and she nodded
her head in acceptance.
Just then the doorbell rang and anne sighed loudly.
"I'll see who it is." I said to escape from the scolding. She continued to
scold Gazala. Poor Gazala didn't even return a word and kept hearing her.
I walked toward the door and when I opened it I was turned around and my
mouth was pressed with a big hand. I tried to scream but the big hand was
muffling my screams. I was horrified at the thought of someone kidnapping
me. I tried to rebel but I couldn't see him as he was behind me. He dragged
me with him away from anne's house.
When we were at sufficient distance, he left me and I was inhaled in air
breathlessly. I opened my eyes and lifted my hand to punch the person in
front of me.
"You?" I shrieked as soon as my eyes landed on him.
I didn't know whether I should have been happy or sad but I didn't object
his being in Istanbul like other days.
"What were you trying to do? Were you kidnapping me?" I yelled on top of
my voice and sat on the ground. He eyed me wholly and stoop down to my
level.
"Had you gone somewhere?" He asked and I nodded my head staring into
his pretty blue eyes. His looks never failed to amaze me. My heart was
hammering rapidly inside its cage. I didn't know why he was making me
nervous but I couldn't deny that I missed him.
"Why didn't you call me?" He asked with such innocence that melted me. I
wanted to hug him so tight and kiss him in all places but I didn't want to
behave like a needy bitch.
"I called you so many times but it didn't connect." I told him. He didn't
seem to believe me and shook his head.
"You promised to talk." His voice was small and scrawny. I was happy to
know that he was waiting for my phone call but he couldn't hide the hurt. I
was glad that I affected him. Did it mean he felt for me?
I shook my head to shake away the thoughts. He extended his hand to pull
me back on my feet. I stood up and looked at him "Come with me. We'll go
back. You won't have to phone call me then. We can talk face to face. Right,
Vio? Let's go back." He said holding my hand and almost dragging me
along with him.
"No! Stop! Leave my hand."
He immediately left my hand and looked at me with those pretty blue eyes.
I approached him in one easy step leaving no room for air between us. He
inhaled in sharply and touched my face.
"I can't go back with you. I have to join the firm day after tomorrow." I said
and he held my hand in his.
"Then, don't join! Come with me. You'll find many jobs there." He said
rubbing my hand. I loved the feeling of warmth that I was getting.
"I studied very hard to qualify their test. I was lucky that they hired me. I
want to stay here." I told him. He looked away for a while and looked in my
eyes again.
"Okay, you don't have to stay with Dr Vani. I'm here now. Come with me to
my hotel room. I'll buy a house for us here. It's just matter of a night.
Tomorrow we’ll have our own place here." He said staring deep into my
eyes. I gulped hard when he put a lock of my hair behind my ear.
I couldn't believe he was asking me to stay with him and he was ready to
buy us a house here.
"What about your profession?" I asked and he just showed me his even
white teeth.
"I'll find some other job to do. I want to stay here near you, with you.
C’mon! Let's go to my hotel room. We have to decide what kind of house
we want." I swelled in happiness that he was even suggesting something
like that. I was happy somewhere but it also scared me. I shut down all the
negative vibes. There was no harm in giving him a second chance.
"No, you don't have to do that. I don't want you to quit doing what you do.
And, I can't come with you." I told him and he sighed in aggravation.
"Damn it Vio! What do you want? Do you seriously want me to kidnap
you? Is that how you are going to come with me? Why don't you
understand my feelings? I want to stay with you. I want to talk to you and
what do you do? You come to me and then leave me. You don't even wake
me up. What the fuck do you want?" He yelled in frustration. I backed up
looking at his angry sight.
"I- I wanted to wake you up but I had to leave. Anne called me. We had to
see dad. He was in hospital and our flight was leaving in next one hour. I
thought I'd explain you everything on phone but it didn't connect." I said
and he looked confused.
"What anne? What hospital?”
"Dad got a heart attack day before yesterday. I visited NYC to see him.
Anne accompanied me and I didn't tell her I was with you. She was worried
for me. So I had to leave."
"Anne?”
"Mrs. Vani. She is my mother." I clarified.
"What?" He didn't believe me.
"Cecil is not my real mom. It's Mrs. Vani." I said and he looked shocked as
well as confused.
"But? Why didn't you tell me?" He asked.
"I came to know few days ago only. I mean I knew Cecil wasn't my
biological mom but I didn't know who my real mother was." I told him.
"Oh my god! I never expected this." He wiped the space between his nose
and upper lips.
"But how did it happen? How can she be your mother?" He still was so
confused.
"I'll tell you how." I said to him and he nodded.
I stepped near him and held his hand. He immediately held me back tightly.
I couldn’t tear away my eyes from his beautiful fuller lips and licked my
own. He seemed to understand my intentions as he immediately connected
my mouth to his. We were in a beautiful mess. I encircled my arms around
him and he picked me up. I was afraid of the feeling as my heart was
beating like crazy. I opened my mouth for him to enter and I was amazed at
his great kissing techniques.
"Anneeee..." We pulled away when I heard that voice. I turned my head
only to find Gazala few steps away from us and behind her my anne was
standing staring Eric like she was staring Gazala few minutes ago.
I was dead with embarrassment and tried to step down. Eric put me on
ground. He held me closely but I tried to get away. I didn't want to fume
anne anymore but contrary to that she pulled up a smile on her face.
"Vyona, my child! Why didn't you invite Eric in?" She asked.
"She wouldn't have got this chance then." Gazala laughed and winked at
me.
"Won't you introduce me to your friend, abla?" Gazala teased and my ears
warmed up. I was so embarrassed. I looked up at Eric who just passed me a
magnificent smile.
Shit!
His mouth was messed up with my lipstick.
"He's Eric Cullen, your abla's friend." Anne answered for me. I looked at
Eric who was confidently standing there with my lipstick on his mouth.
Great first meeting with my sister!
"He doesn't look like a friend but boyfriend, right anne?" Gazala laughed
making anne shake her head.
"Come let's go back." She took us home. I pulled Eric aside as soon as we
entered inside. I wiped his mouth but he kissed me again and messed his
mouth with more of my lipstick.

Chapter 71
"He looks so hot. Is he your boyfriend?" Gazala was chanting the line for
nth time now.
Anne set up guestroom for Eric's stay. I wanted to talk to him and sleep in
his arms but I couldn't do that at my mother's place. He gave me an
incredible goodnight kiss which didn't help me in sleeping at all. I couldn't
help but replay everything in my head again and again.
"Aww abla! You're blushing. I knew it. That hunk is your boyfriend!" She
teased me and it became too hard to not to smile. It was happening
automatically. My cheeks were warming up involuntarily.
"He's not my boyfriend." I stated pushing her hand aside but she still poked
my arm in order to make me look at her. And, whenever I looked at her face
I couldn't hide the fact that I liked him.
"So, anne said he is your friend. Hmm..." She tapped her head and showed
me her even white teeth.
"Stop it, Gazala!" I hit her face with the pillow but she sang loudly. "Do you
kiss your friends? And that too climbing on them and leaving imprints of
your bright lipstick-"
"Shut up!" I yelled in embarrassment. It was way too embarrassing to have
a sister. And worst if she knew things. I couldn't even look anne and her in
eyes.
"Okay! Okay! I'll shut my mouth." She said coming closer to me. She laid
on her stomach lifting her legs in the air and crossing them.
"He seems to like you. Do you like him?" She asked with a big smile on her
face. I tried too hard to keep a serious face but I ended up losing it.
"May be, yes." I said and she cheered loudly.
"Shush! You're not telling anyone." I said and she pinched her throat.
"He's from NYC? Anne said he is a model and owns some business too. Is
that true? Like he is a celebrity?" She asked joining her hands and placing
them underneath her jaw.
"Yes." I said.
"Yes! I was right. He looks like one. I can't even imagine him doing
anything else. Trust me! He’s too gorgeous, abla. Men like him should be
prohibited in a country. I mean, women can lose their control." She winked
at me.
"Shut it, Gazala! Go to sleep." I threw my pillow at her but she caught it
before it hit her face. She reached for her phone which was lying at some
distance.
"We should stalk him, abla." She clapped her hands in enthusiasm. For
god's sake she was already nineteen she needed to behave like an adult but
thought of stalking him excited me too. I was too stupid and intimidated to
even ask him what was going on in his life. Gazala was a genius to suggest
stalking.
"Woah! Have a look at this, abla! He's so sexy." Gazala cooed. I leaned
toward her to see whatever she was trying to show me.
I tried to keep my face as straight as I could but inside I wasn't feeling too
good now. Indeed he looked sexy flaunting his naked arse and in his arms
was a fully dress skinny model. It should have felt nice seeing him naked
but it just fumed me. He didn't mind striping naked in front of anyone. It
made me more restless to think that those women with whom he was in
those pictures had also seem him. It made me want to his room and hit him
endlessly but I controlled myself.
Gazala made awkward faces and showed me more pictures of naked him
carrying a female model on his back and holding her heels in his hand.
Though, they dated back to five years ago but still it made me angry to see
him close to other woman. I told myself that it was his job. It was just a
shoot but it didn’t help.
"See abla, you don't have to even fantasize about him. Just pick up your
phone and turn on the data and put his name on search engine then his glory
is available to seduce you." She laughed showing me some more pictures.
She was doing a fine job in fueling me more.

"Seems like he hates clothes!" She chirped again showing me another

picture of him modeling for Dolce and Gabbana spectacles.
I snatched away her phone and turned it off.
"Abla, why did you do that? He's my favorite celebrity from now on. I'm
going to spend my days stalking him." She clapped her hands which burned
me again.
"You won't find anything if you search him. Only thing you'll find is his
naked ass." I hissed.
"So, what? I love that ass. I'll ask him for coffee as soon as he wakes up
tomorrow morning and then my eyes will secretly measure his ass." She
showed me her tongue.
No way!
"Shut up! You'll not do anything like that. Emir won't like it." I shrieked.
"Emir? Who is Emir?" Her face looked blank.
"What! Stop it Gazala!”
"Oh abla! Look at your face!" She laughed hysterically pinching my
cheeks. "I think you were not sure about whether you like him or not but
your behavior says something else. Are you sure you don't love him?" She
laughed continuously.
"I-Shut up! Go to sleep okay!" I yelled at her. "You like Eric. Eric likes you.
You kiss Eric. Eric kisses-"
"Shut up!" I covered her mouth with my hands afraid that anne would
knock at our door any time since she was too loud.
***
I woke up in the morning tangled up between sheets. I tried to untangle
myself which took too long. When I looked at the alarm clock, it was
already eleven in the morning.
"Shit!" I hurried and rushed into the bathroom. I couldn't believe I slept for
so long. I brushed my teeth and did my morning business. When I came out
I dried my hair and pulled them up in a ponytail. I went out in search of
everyone. I wondered where Eric was. He didn't seem to be in sight.
I heard laughter from a room and when I dunked my head in from the space
between the door and wall I found Eric, Gazala and Emir sitting together
and laughing uncontrollably.
"See, abla woke up." Emir waved at me which made two of them turn their
head and look at me.
Gazala looked cute with two plaits but my all attention was at the tattooed
man sitting in front of her. He looked so different from all the time. May be
it was because I had seen him smile after so long or maybe it was because
he was smiling at me.
I slipped in and smiled at three of them.
"Good morning!" I turned my head to look at Eric. He looked so gorgeous
in a simple t shirt and sweat pants. His blue eyes shone radiantly. His smile
broadened as he extended his hand toward me.
"Good morning!" I replied and went near him. He held my wrist and pulled
me to sit near him. He encircled his arm around my waist and pulled me
closer until the space between us became invisible.
He gave my forehead a quick peck and I rested my head on his shoulder. I
kept sniffing his delicious cologne like a creep. I looked at Emir and Gazala
who were busy watching something on their phone.
"Did you sleep well?" Eric asked pressing my shoulder. I felt so warm with
his proximity. My heart was dancing with delight. May be it was right to
grant him another chance. May be it was right to forget everything and start
anew. I had granted him so many chances in the past that I didn't mind
granting him one more.
"Yes, what about you?" I looked up at him. I just couldn't tell him that I
couldn't sleep in the night because his naked body was dancing in my head.
I couldn't tell him how restless it made me.
"It was good. I was waiting for you since morning but Gaz said you're dead
asleep." Oh! So Gazala was Gaz now. She surely had offered him coffee.
"She made you coffee?" I asked and he nodded.
"Yes, it was as sweet as her." He said. Oh! Did she even measure his ass?
Gazala! I looked toward Gazala who winked at me and gave me an air kiss.
"When are you going back?" I asked Eric which made him frown.
"You want me to go back?" He asked. I shook my head vigorously.
"No! I don't want you to go back." I said and he rubbed my cheek.
"I'm not going back anytime soon and whenever I'll go back I promise you,
I'll take you along." He cupped my face and made me look into his beautiful
ocean blues.
"I-" He placed his index finger on my lips and shushed me up.
"Don't say anything."
"Abla"
I turned my head to look at Gazala who looked too excited. She looked too
beautiful smiling so widely. I couldn't look over the beautiful blush that had
taken over her face. She uplifted her hands and shook them.
"See!”
I saw beautiful golden bangles in her hands. It looked so pretty. She hugged
Emir and pecked his cheeks.
"Thank you! I love you so much." She yelled on top of her lungs and he
rubbed his head.
"I didn't think you'll like them." Emir said.
"Shut up! These are so beautiful. I love them and I love you too." She
yelled and threw her arms around him. Eric pulled me closer and rolled his
fingers through my hair. I loved the luminosity I was feeling at that
moment. I wanted to stay in that moment. I never wanted it to end.
"Will you go out with me today?" He whispered in my ear. I couldn't
believe my ears when he asked that. He always criticized me and today he
wanted to take me with him. It was like a dream come true for me.
"Um, okay!" I said in a small voice and he showed me his pretty even teeth.
He was so handsome.
"I'll take permission from your mom. Emir wants to take Gaz out too. I
hope she permits."
"Are we going with them?" I asked.
"Do you want to go with them?”
Well, I liked their company but I wanted to be alone with Eric. We were
together after so long and I wanted to give him most of my attention.
"I want to go with you. Alone."
"I've never been so happy in years." His thumb drew circles on my cheek
and I noticed him staring my lips but then he looked away.
Gazala came to me and showed me her bangles. They were indeed
beautiful. I loved the design they had. She looked so happy and her hands
looked gorgeous too. I wanted to buy the same design but I didn't have that
much amount.
Emir's mom called and he assured her to come back soon.
"I'll call Mrs. Vani." Eric smiled and got up.
"Uh…No! I'll go and call her." Gazala said. I didn't want her to leave Emir.
She looked so happy talking to him so I opted to call anne.
I walked out to anne's room. The door was not locked so I peeped in. She
was sitting cross-legged on her bed and talking to someone on phone. I
decided to wait outside until she was done.
"Are you mad, Edward?" She whispered yelled on the phone.
I stuck at my place upon hearing my dad's name. Was she talking to dad?
Yes, she was.
"I can't send her to see you. If you want to see her then come here. Why
will I send my daughter back to you?" They were talking about me. I knew
eavesdropping was bad but I wanted to hear them.
"You know about her health! Mental illness can be reduced but it cannot be
cured fully in only six years. It takes time and even lifetime." She
whispered. I was shocked listening to her. Was I still ill? According to her I
was. Did it mean my illness wouldn't be cured? According to her yes it
couldn’t as it took time.
"She won't come with you and I won't let her go. You know her past. You
know everything then how can you ask me that? God knows what will
happen if she chooses wrong path. She might even ki-"
"What are you doing here?" I heard Eric's voice behind me.
I couldn't speak anything after hearing her words. I was still dangerous for
people around me which is why she wasn't letting me go anywhere.
"Wait! I'll go and ask her." He said patting my back and knocked on anne's
door. She asked him to come in and he went inside.
***
I couldn't focus on anything after whatever I heard. Last night, I saw boys
doing drugs. A part of me wanted to go and beg for some cocaine too. I was
tempted but still I controlled myself. What if I was caught in that situation
again? What if I lost my control? What if I choose it again? What if I lose
myself again and harm people?
It made me feel sick. I didn't want to think about it. Hours ago I was happy
with Eric and now I was unsure about it. What if someday I harm him? I
would kill myself if I ever did that again.
I was brought out of my reverie when the car came to halt. We were driving
for hours and evening was approaching too.
"Why did we stop here?" I turned to look at Eric. He just gave me an
adorable smile. We were on the street parking and there was nothing around
us but some forest and hills.
"We'll go for trekking." He informed and stepped out of the car. I hopped
out as soon as he went out. He took out two bags from the backseat which I
didn't know even existed.
"What's there in these bags?" I asked him.
"Basic things." He replied and held those bags with him. He came near me
and cupped my cheeks. My eyes landed on his bulged out biceps which
again made me weak somewhere. His face was too close and his minty
breath was hitting my face constantly. He rolled his thumb on my lower lip
and soon captured it with his mouth. I held onto his shirt for support
because I was sure I was beet red with his nearness and of course I was
weak in my knees. I kissed him back with the same sync.
I moaned in frustration when he pulled away which made him chuckle. He
pecked my head and held my hand.
We walked into the trekking field which was so green. I loved the way birds
were chirping constantly and the cool breeze was hitting my skin. I was so
happy that I was with Eric. For once, I wanted to forget and take whatever
life was giving me.
We walked through the big trees and the slope was increasing with every
yard. It became difficult for me to walk. I had to walk faster to keep up with
his pace. I was breathing so hard and he was still normal like he was
walking down a hill.
"Should we rest for some time?" He asked me. I shook my head. I was
strong. I didn't want to give up. I loved adventures.
"No, I love it." But my knees did not love it.
"Quarter of a mile away is a resting area. It's clean too. You can rest there
for some time." He said. I couldn't focus on anything but movement of his
lips. His fuller lips were so sexy that I wanted them all over my body. The
grip of his hand was now giving me goosebumps. My breathing was getting
heavier thinking about prohibited things.
Stop it, Viona!
I couldn't stop admiring him. The way he blinked his beautiful eyelashes,
the way he talked, the way he walked, his sharp pointed features, his
handsome face, everything became too sexy and I lost my focus. I fell on
my knees on the ground.
"Vio!" He instantly made me sit on my butt and examined my knees.
"Are you okay?" He asked. "Fuck! It's bleeding." His hand was smeared in
blood. He cupped my face and pecked my lips. A low whimper escaped my
mouth as soon as I realized it hurt too much.
"Shush baby! It'll be fine. Wait, just remove your pants." He said.
I looked at him wide eyed. I couldn't remove it. Although, I had been naked
in front of him but that time situation was different.
"Fast baby, it's bleeding too much." He said. When I still didn't budge he
turned around.
"Now do it." He said. My both knees were paining and bleeding so I chose
to obey him and removed my pant. I covered my thighs from my pant and
asked him to turn around.
He looked at my knees which were bleeding profusely. He opened a bag
and pulled out a small first aid kit.
"It will pain a little but just bear with it, okay?" He caressed my cheeks and
blew on my wounds one by one before cleaning them with cotton. I
shrieked in pain when he pulled out a stone using the small tong.
"Done! Done! Done! See, it's done." He said and pulled out another stone.
It made my tears come out. He wiped my tears and kissed my eyes. I loved
the way he was comforting me. He was actually concerned about me.
"Don't cry! It's a small stone. It's gone, see." He kissed my legs. He then
wiped my wound with disinfectant which burnt my skin. I cried out in pain
but he paid no heed and wrapped a bandage around both my knees.
"It's done, baby. Here, take it." He gave me a small pill and water to gulp it
down. I loved how his eyes didn't wander anywhere on my legs except my
injury.
"It won't hurt now." He said and pulled me up on my knees. My pant fell
down as soon as I stood up. My cheeks heated up in embarrassment. He
unbuttoned his shirt which confused me. He then came close to me and tied
the arms of his shirt around my waist.
"Ah, thanks." I mumbled and he just smiled in response.
"You don't need to say thanks." He said and wore the bag on his chest.
"Come" He said and before I could react I was already on his back,
adjusting myself. He didn't need to carry me! I could walk.
"I can walk. Don't bother!" I yelled.
"Please put me down."
"No! Your knees are hurt." He said and picked the other bag in his hand and
started walking. He walked miles carrying me on his back without getting
tired or even stopping anywhere in between.
I was glad that he was putting in so much efforts and I loved it.
Chapter 72
"It's a perfect site. Don't you think so? There's a fall nearby too." He looked
over his shoulder to get a clear view of my face. I wasn't even there; I was
in my own world enjoying the squeeze of my flesh against his body.
"Look ahead. We'll fall. There are so many pebbles." I told him. "It's good."
I said looking around the scantily open place we had.
He nodded his head and put the bags down before placing me on the
ground. We were in a space full of big trees and there was a burbling sound
of waterfall.
I sat on a stone nearby and looked at him set the things up. He unfolded a
big tent and I helped him set it up for us. He was doing most of the work
and I was just staring his profile and dreaming of touching his beautifully
carved face.
When he was done setting up the medium sized tent he opened the zip
which was in front of it and set the bags inside. I followed him inside and
he gave me big beautiful smile which did cruel things to me.
"Come here." He said gesturing me to come near him. My bad, bad eyes
were so adamant on staring his well defined naked torso. The fact that I had
tied his shirt around my waist and he was half naked in front of me was
making my so pure mind turn so impure.
I stepped near him and he came two steps forward. My eyes mapped those
hard six prominent biscuits which he was carrying on his torso. His pierced
nipples made my nipples sprang erect. My cheeks were warming up which
made me so self conscious. He smiled and I was a goner by then. I couldn't
deal with it. Something was happening which shouldn't have happened. I
closed my eyes and exhaled heavily in frustration. My body was falling
weak and so was I.
"Do your knees still hurt?" His voice was groggy which immediately turned
me on. I wanted him to speak to me with that sexy voice while taking
me. Crap! I was being such a hoe.
"No, they don't. The painkiller worked." I said. I didn't know when I
gathered so much confidence to touch his chest. His head bowed to look at
my hand and I was so happy that he didn't move back instead he came
forward and engulfed me into a hug.
"Are you tired? Do you want to rest?" He asked looking down at me but I
was least interested in answering. My only interest at that time was to feel
his hard chest on my breast. His arms were around me and it was such a
warm place to be. We stayed in that position or long and then he pecked my
lips softly.
"Tell me baby. Does it hurt?”
I shook my head because words didn't feel right. The silence comforted me.
I hugged him back and his proximity made my cells tingle but he looked
unaltered. His fingers was rolling down my hair and securing me. I didn't
care that he was sweaty. I wanted to be close to him. He soon detached
himself from me and pulled out a red flower from behind. He went on his
knee and offered me that small flower. I had never seen him that happy
before. I took it from him. He smiled and fixed the flower in my hair.
He resembled so much like my Eric who he used to be once. He was that
little Eric again.
"I'm stinking. How can you even hug me?" He shook his head and pulled
out a towel from his bag.
"Come, let's go to the fall. I'll take a bath and you can sit there." He said. I
liked the idea as I didn't want to stay alone in a tent. He held my hand and
guided me through the big black trees. The sound of water falling on
ground was increasing every meter we passed and finally we reached the
beautiful place.
The view in front of me was breathtaking. Mesmerizing butterflies were
sitting on the colorful flowers sucking on their nectar. My jaw fell open
when I saw the most beautiful waterfall in front of my eyes. The grass was
greener and water was transparent. At the end of one bank few white lotus
were blooming. I had never seen something so beautiful in my life.
"It's so beautiful!" I exclaimed.
He looked at me and nodded in acceptance.
"You like the place?" He asked and I nodded my head.
"Come, sit here." He pointed at a big wide rock. I obeyed him and sat on the
rock.
He left my hand and started unbuckling his belt. My cheeks warmed up
when he unbuttoned his denim. My mouth went dry when he pulled his
denim down a little.
"W-what are you doing?" I could feel my heart race speedily but he just
answered me with a sexy chuckle.
"I'll take a dip. I stink, you see." He pouted which made my cheeks heat up
again. I couldn't even look at him anymore. I wanted to look at him but I
was so embarrassed to check him out.
"Do you want to come with me?" He asked kneeling down in front of me.
He lifted my chin with his fingers. He tucked my hair behind my ear which
made me look into his beautiful blue orbs. It was making me weak again. I
wanted to take a river bath with him but it wasn’t possible.
"What about my legs? My knees will get wet." I told him. He reached for
his denim and pulled out a thin plastic sheet from inside. He smiled and
said, "I'll wrap this around your knees. They won't get wet."
I was overwhelmed upon hearing him. I eagerly waited for him to wrap the
plastic sheet around my knees. He wrapped it tightly around each of my
knee making sure that water wouldn't invade in.
"Now, come." He extended his hand for me and gave me a lovely smile. I
squirmed at my place when he held my hand and kissed it without breaking
our eye contact. I untied his shirt on my waist and dropped it on the stone.
The look on his face was slightly uncomfortable but he managed to not look
down on me. I removed my blouse and kept it near his shirt. An adorable
red passed over him when he saw me in my hot pink bra and undie.
We both slowly went inside the water. I was surprised to find a hot
waterfall. The water was too hot. It wasn't possible naturally. The hot water
burnt my skin continuously and I held on his hand tightly.
"It's hot."
"Don't worry, give it some time and you'll adjust to it." He said and I
noticed that the warm water wasn't burning me anymore. I was getting used
to the warmth.
"See, it doesn't burn anymore." He said holding my hand and pulling me
toward him.
"Yes, it feels fine now. The weather here is already cold. It's helping in
staying warm." I said.
We both swam across to reach near the fall and soon the warm water was
cascading down our bodies washing our skins. He shook his head and few
water droplets flew towards me. I couldn't tear my eyes away from the sexy
beast in front of me. He looked blissful with me. I had never seen him smile
so much when we were together in a marriage but now he looked happy.
The fact that he was happy with me made me happy too.
"Anne said you came to see me every weekend." I said looking at him.
"Yes, I did but we shouldn't talk about it now. I don't want you to think
much. Don't look behind. Don't think about it. Let's just stay in present." He
cupped my face and looked at me for long before his eyes kissed my lips.
His soft lips slowly touched mine. All of my cells tingled and I couldn’t
stay away. I leaned onto him kissing him with every fiber of my being.
I was caught off guard at the tenderness of the kiss. We were so close to
each other and the warm water was adding to our intimacy. I moaned in
protest when the tantalizing sensation left my lips. He pecked both of my
cheeks. I was disappointed that he pulled away. I hated that he always
pulled away from our kisses. It made me feel like a fool again. I wanted
more kisses but he was ignoring my need very well. I didn't know whether
he was doing it on purpose or not but it seemed like he was. I splashed
handful of water on his face while he was looking away. He looked at me
with a frown and then a big splash washed over me. That was how the
splash game started which he lost in the end.
We enjoyed swimming in the hot water holding hands. We laughed together
and played 'catch me' game as well. He was losing intentionally all the time.
"You are cheating." I crossed my arms together and he just laughed.
"I'm not."
"You are losing deliberately."
"It's not like that. You are too fast." He smiled.
The dusk was gone and it was almost darkening. Cute fireflies were flying
above us. The view was breathtaking.
"How did you know about this place?" I asked him.
"Emir let me know this trekking site." He said and I nodded.
"Come here." He said and I was more than eager to swim across to him.
He held both my hand pecked them one by one, pulled me toward him and
I crashed into his hard chest. He turned me around and then pulled me back.
I couldn't even define that feeling in words. I was so excited and so
overwhelmed to dance with him. He pulled me to him again and I we both
stared each other for long. Silence had filled our ambiance and I was
wondering why he wasn’t speaking to me anymore. He snaked his arm
around my waist and then he cupped my cheek with another one. I looked
into his beautiful eyes and I could see my reflection along with fireflies'.
His fingers drew circles on my cheek and I loved the ticklish sensation.
"Vio" His voice was small but it made me look at him.
He smiled a nervous smile and pulled me closer to himself. Before I could
comprehend what was going inside his brain he spoke it.
"I love you, Vio."
I couldn't believe my ears. I was in a state of confusion but then he repeated
again.
"I really love you."
It made my heart rush. I couldn't blink my eyes. I couldn't believe his
existence at that moment. It felt like a dream. It was too magical to be real.
He had told me those words exactly fifteen years ago from now and he was
telling me the same words fifteen years later. What was I supposed to say?
I was so mum. I didn't know what to say. I couldn't be happy too because I
was so numb to even react or feel anything. I always wanted this. I wanted
his love and finally when he had said those words it felt so dreamlike. I
wasn't feeling bad, not at all. All I could feel were chills and heart rush. I
felt my skin exploding into goosebumps. It didn't feel real but it was.
"I love you." He said again and if he said it again and again I was sure I was
going to die in bliss.
"Aren't you going to kiss me now? You kissed me when I confessed my
love years ago." He complained. I was so numb to even experience the
numbness again. Why was he surprising me? Why was he telling me that he
loved me and then asking me for a kiss!
"C’mon! Don't make me wait longer. Kiss me now. Show me some
affection." He pouted like a kid waiting for me to kiss him. What was
wrong with him! He was asking for a kiss as if we had stepped back in our
childhood.
"No!" I managed to say which made his frown.
"You never give me kisses." He said coming closer to me. My heart in my
chest was ready to come out. He pecked my forehead and held me close to
him.
"We should go back. It's getting darker." I said detaching from him. I could
see the hurt on his face but he covered it with a wide smile.
"Okay!”
We came out of water and he avoided looking at me. My eyes popped out
when he pulled down his brief and showed me his sexy mouthwatering ass.
I was surprised to see tattoos on his ass too. I was so tempted to touch it but
soon he turned around and I was shocked to see his flaccid length. I couldn't
breathe looking at a naked man in front of me. He was so gorgeous and his
thing was gorgeous too. I didn't know how to react but my body knew the
way it had to react. My core was already flooding and the glimpse of his
piercing made me more excited.
"Stop staring me, baby." He said. I was embarrassed beyond measures but I
couldn't tear my eyes away from his sexy thing.
He knelt down before me. His face was merely an inch away from my
stack. My knees were weak and I wasn't sure whether I could stand. He
silently pulled away the plastic from my knees and disposed it. I released a
huge sigh when he got up.
"You should change otherwise you'll fall sick." He said handling me his
shirt and reaching for his denim. He wore his denim, turned around and
waited for me to change.
He carried me back to our tent but we didn't talk. He silently put on a light
inside tent. I felt so tensed. My body was tensed too. He laid our sleeping
bags at two ends of the tent and wiped me with a towel.
"I got food for you." He said. I couldn't even smile at him. I was way too
hungry but not for food. I was going crazy by not giving in to my desires. I
just wanted to jump on his bones and eat him out but I was afraid of it. I
never felt such strong craving in my life before and it scared me.
He offered me two sandwiches and a guava juice sachet. I ate it
absentmindedly and laid on my sleeping bag. I couldn't think of anything
but the nights we had spent together. It made me agitated and impatient. My
body was shivering from the desire of having him inside. He went to sit
outside the tent and I was left alone to ache. The need was strong and I was
dying to have him inside me. I needed him so bad.
I tried to breathe in but I couldn't. I stared at the mesh ceiling of our tent
and looked at the beautiful fireflies watching me aching. The weather was
cold but I was feeling so hot. The fact that I was naked underneath his shirt
made me more restless.
He came inside bringing some fruits in his hands. He placed them near our
bags. He saw me tucked in my sleeping bag and went to his. I was
disappointed when he removed his shoes, unbuckled his belt and entered his
sleeping bag.
"E-Eric!" My voice was quite loud which made him look back.
"Do you want something?" He asked.
Didn't he know that I wanted him?
“I was saying that...that-I can share my bag with you." I said daring to
invite him. I was glad that our bags were big enough to fit both of us inside.
He nodded his head and came in my bag happily. His laying beside me was
a bad idea. I was losing my control. I wanted to touch him. I wanted to trail
his sharp features with my hand but I was unsure. He smelt so good that I
wanted to dig my nose into his chest forever. He put his arm beneath my
head pillowing it and pecked my forehead.
"Good night." He said in a frail voice.
How could he sleep? I didn't want him to sleep.
"Okay, good night kiss?" I was so desperate but I couldn't control myself. I
wanted my cure.
He smiled making my heart weak again and kissed my lips. I encircled my
arms around him and let him kiss my mouth gently. The sweet kiss didn’t
sate me because I wanted more. I was hungry for him so I kissed him back
but with a new ferocity. It didn't take much time for our kiss to turn wild.
He slowly left kisses along my jawline making it difficult for me to breathe.
I jumped up when he attacked my neck. I couldn't bear so sensuous
sensation. My cells tingled making me want more from him.
I encouraged him by pushing him down on me. My body was radiating fire.
Every kiss of his made me hotter. He unbuttoned his shirt on me and looked
up to meet my eyes. I nodded my head signaling him to go on but he
cupped my face and looked into my eyes. His eyes looked darker and
prominent. I knew he wanted me as much as I wanted him.
"I love you, baby." He mumbled. It felt so good hearing L word from his
mouth. I pulled him in for another kiss and then he went down on me
kissing every square inch of my body. I lost it all when he sucked on my
flesh. He groaned in frustration and looked at me.
"You’re dripping, baby." I knew that. His naked ass had made me drip.
I moaned loudly when he bit on my mounds and used his hands
simultaneously. I was moaning wanting for more. I was struggling in
unbuttoning his denim. He helped me and quickly threw it away. My mouth
dried up and heat crept on my cheeks when I saw his bulky thing.
He lowered onto me. I contorted at my place when his tongue touched my
flesh. He rolled his tongue over and over again stretching my skin between
his teeth. The pleasure was too much to deal with that I was pushing him
away from me. He had to hold me down to keep me in a position.
"Shush! Calm down, baby. I'm just trying to help you." He whispered in a
thick voice. The flush on his face made me want him more. I pulled him
closer to me kissed his lips. I was shaking badly; I couldn't even look at the
things properly. My brain was focusing just on him.
I threw my sanity out and let myself do what I wanted to for so long. I
touched his chest and slowly pinched his pierced nipples. I saw his thing
twitch when I did that. A small moan left his mouth which confirmed that
he liked it. I brought my tongue out and licked his nipples one by one. His
hold on my hair tightened and he detached my lips from his chest. I didn't
obey him and licked his abs.
"Vio, what are you doing?" He mumbled in a hoarse voice.
"Nothing, I’m just touching you." I replied pushing him on his back. I
trailed his V lines with my tongue. There was something rough on his lower
abdomen but I was not in a state of mind to think cognitively. Slowly, I held
his thing and stroke it. He let out another frustrated groan. When I tried to
kiss him there he pulled me up.
"Eric-" He shushed me with a hungry kiss and rolled me on my back.
"Do you really want this to happen?" He asked with drooping eyes. He
looked so sexy and his voice was arousing me more. Everything tonight
was arousing me. May be because it was the first time we were engaged in
such activities without him being intoxicated.
His being in his senses made me want him even more. I nodded my head
and touched his hair. "You want me?" He was surprised.
"I need you." I spoke very clearly and then he made me touch himself and
let me guide him inside.
A low noise left my throat when he filled me in. I was enough lubricated for
him and it made the lovely sweet sensation of our love more prominent.
He was gentle with me and I loved the way he loved me. Every time he kept
whispering in my ear that how much he loved me and it gave me relief. It
made me feel secure. His eyes were glistening as he pounded into me. He
kissed me and loved me like never before. I saw in him a new kind of love.
I wanted to feel that I wanted to cherish it forever.
"I love you, Vio. You look so lovely right now. I love you so much." He
whispered in my ear. I moaned aloud when he touched me at a certain spot.
He did it again and again until I was scratching his back for more.
"You like it?" He asked looking into my eyes.
"Yes, I want more." I begged breathlessly. He made me wrap my legs
around his waist and then I was a moaning mess underneath him. I was
screaming like crazy.
"Baby, if you scream like this. You'll tell all wild animals our address." He
said pounding into me again.
"Are there wild animals here?" I asked and he nodded.
"Oh…" I moaned when he did that thing again. I felt myself close enough.
"You didn't t-tell me that. Why?" I asked absentmindedly.
"Two beasts are right here in this tent." He said making me laugh but soon
my laughter turned into screams again when I felt that big O engulfing me
in itself. The pleasure took over me. He cupped my face and made me look
at him. Soon I felt something wet and I realized I had peed.
"Oh my god!" I exclaimed as soon as I saw his abdomen covered in my pee.
My face flushed in embarrassment.
"I'm sorry. I ruined it. I can't believe I-" I couldn't even think what could
make it right. I wanted to give him an orgasm instead I peed on him.
"Shush baby! You didn't pee. I didn't know you could squirt too." He
pecked my head and massaged my hair.
"Squirt ?" I asked but he just shook his head. I saw his length still upright
and I realized he wasn't done. He started rolling the sleeping bag I had wet
but I stopped him. I didn't want him to stay insated after giving me the most
beautiful orgasm of my life.
"I- I want some more."
He looked up at me and then his eyes trailed down my body I knew his
mouth watered. We made love again and I was glad I got so many sets of
orgasm and his warm semen coated my walls.
He took me to his sleeping bag and I laid next to him. He was happy. I was
happy. We were laughing together endlessly. He told me that he loved me
that he loved me.
It was one in the morning and his laughter was echoing in my ears. I knew I
was falling for him again like never before. I turned to look at him. He
looked at me and smiled, "You are such a beautiful person."
"Why? I know I'm not a good person." I said.
"Why are you saying that? You mean so much to me. I love you and I know
someday you'll learn to love me back." He said. I loved the positivity he
gave me. I wanted it but I couldn't look over the fact that I was a negative
person.
We both were naked and I could see the big rough scar near one of his V
lines. It made me weak. It made me feel so guilty.
"I stabbed you." I spoke tracing his scar with my fingers.
He was dazed for a moment but then chuckled.
"Who told you that you stabbed me? It wasn't you. You know I have temper
problem. I was in a fight and got this scar." He lied so smoothly. His bad! I
remembered it.
"Don't lie! I remember how I stabbed you. I'm a bad person. I don't deserve
to be loved."
"Shush! Never say this again. You deserve everything. If there’s someone
who doesn't deserve love then it's me. I'm bad. I couldn't preserve what I
had before and see, I'm getting my share of punishment." He pinched my
cheek but it didn't work.
"I'm sorry, Eric. I wasn't in my senses. I couldn't think straight. I blamed
you for Lion's demise. I held grudges. It was my entire fault. I shouldn't
have slept with you that night. It was my fault that I agreed into marrying
you knowing that you loved someone else. I was wrong when I felt bad for
you didn't love me. It wasn't your fault. I was mean. How could I even
expect you to love me when you loved someone else? I was wrong. And I
was wrong when I didn't want to see you. I pushed you away. I'm sorry for
everything. Please, forgive me." Tears rolled down my eyes when I tried to
voice out things from different context. Anne had asked me to think from
others perspective also and it really made differences.
"Come here." He wiped my tears and held me close to his heart. I could feel
his heart racing.
"You were not wrong. Our timing was wrong. May be we could have met
sooner everything would have been different. May be if I would have been
a little considerate then I wouldn't have gone through the pain of burying
my own little one who looked just like you." He said in a weak voice and
kissed my temple.
"You saw him? How did he look like?" My heart was heavy but I was
excited too.
"Yes, he was beautiful. You want to see him?" He asked and I nodded my
head while wiping my tears. He reached for his phone and showed me few
pictures of a small brunette baby. He looked beautiful. He had that natural
bow curve on his lips. He was sleeping so peacefully that anybody would
think million times before waking him up.
Tears rolled down my eyes when I saw a picture of him sleeping on my
chest. He had a really small nose. He was small in height and weight too. I
longed to hold him and see him for so long and finally seeing him made me
satisfied. I handed him his phone back and smiled. He wiped my tears and
held me close to himself. He stayed like that for long.
"He was beautiful. Wasn't he?" He asked and I nodded my head.
"He looked so happy while sleeping." I said and he hummed.
"May be he's still asleep. It's late night." He said and I chuckled.
"Perhaps" I missed my Lion. I knew somewhere he was missing me too.
I closed my eyes to find sleep but I didn't find any. I opened my eyes and
saw him still staring the cold night sky. I could feel how lonely we both
were without each other. I wanted to tell him that I loved him too but I
didn't want to hurt him. I was a crazy person and I didn't want him to suffer.
"I saw Roma last night." I said which made him look at me.
"Roma?" He asked to confirm and I nodded.
"Oh!" He didn't say anything further.
"She's marrying." I said. He didn't say anything.
"An old man." I said.
"That's so like her." He chuckled.
"They are pregnant."
"What! Pregnant?" He shrieked which made me look at him in confusion.
Did he still- no!
"What happened to her 'it will ruin my body' thing?" He twisted his lips.
"She doesn't seem bad. She talked to me courteously." I said.
"I had the same feeling unless she cheated." He said completely
uninterested in the topic.
"She said she didn't cheat on you. It were your theories and Cole was at her
place to return her scarf."
"I don't believe her shits."
"She accidentally spilled coffee on his shirt and he was in guestroom to
clean his shirt." I said and then he seemed to process something in his brain.
"That can't be true!" He gulped down nervously.
"I remember Cole coming from her guestroom but she was underdessed.
She was breathing heavily!" He told me. I frowned when I saw him so
worried.
"She said she was practicing and you've seen how she dresses. I don't think
I ever saw her in clothes."
"If that's true I- Christ! Vio, I said so many mean things to her. I blamed her
for so many things. I even accused her...shit!" He looked really sad about it.
I told him everything she told me and he was really upset.
"I loved her, Vio. I'm not going to lie to you but I loved her madly after
putting ring on her finger but she never let me come closer. She's lying. She
always thought that I was fooling around." He said.
"Why would she lie now? May be she didn't see your love." I said.
"I don't know but I know I loved her. I stopped thinking about her when I
married you. I knew I assured her every time that I'd divorce you but I
never did that because I was already in love with you. It became complex
for me. I loved both women in my life. It wasn't a good thing. I figured that
I really loved you and was about to break up with her but she went on her
knees and you saw me. She was really important for me. She doesn’t know
things she did for me and then I accused her of things she didn't do. It’s so
mean of me."
"It's okay, Eric. She's in Istanbul you can apologize to her." I could see he
was feeling guilty and I didn't want him to feel that way.
"You're right. I feel so heavy inside. I shouldn't have accused her of things
she didn’t do." He said and pulled me close to himself.
I kissed his lips to shush him up and he responded to me eagerly.
"I love you so much, Viona." That was the last thing I heard before I was
drawn into sleep.
***
When I got up in the morning I tried to get out of his hold.
"Vio? What happened?" I froze when I heard his voice. I didn't know he
was awake.
I instantly detached myself from him and reached for my bra which we had
put for drying. "Vio! What are you doing?" He asked getting up.
My eyes landed on his scar again and in the daylight I could see it was a big
three inch scar. I couldn't stay with him. He needed a sane woman who
could never dream of harming him. I wore my panty and reached for my
blouse.
"Viona! What are you doing? Why aren't you speaking to me?" He held my
wrist tightly and turned me around. I winced in pain which made him loose
my wrist.
"Viona, please!" His voice was getting stronger and more pissed.
"I have to go." I said reaching for my pant.
"What! Where do you have to go? We have to go for trekking today." He
said but I didn't want to stay with him anymore. My feelings were getting
stronger.
"Viona, I asked you something." He said but I ignored him.
"I have to go back." I turned to look at him.
"But why? Did I do something?" He asked.
He made me fall for him and now it was hurting me to look at the scar I had
caused him. It was hurting me to think that I wasn't a sane person.
"Yes, it's you. You can't even satisfy me. I didn't feel a thing last night." I
couldn't even look at him in eyes.
When I looked at the hurt on his face I knew it was going to be temporary
than the hurt he'd get if I ever did something wrong to him.
"What are you even saying?" He asked. "You squirted on me last night.
Here!" He touched his abdomen and looked at me.
"Viona, stop it. I'm telling you I'm in no mood for jokes." He said with
those glistening blue eyes.
"I'm not lying. I'm going back and I don't want to stay with you. You know
what, I just wanted some sex but you couldn't even fulfill that need of mine
too."
He looked up at me and my heart crumpled when I saw a big tear roll down
his eyes. His eyes started reddening and he raked his fingers through his
hair.
"But, I love you." He said staring the ground.
"You have a small thing. You don't please me." I yelled at him. Before I
could walk out he pushed me on his sleeping bag and came on top of me.
He cupped my face and kissed me forcefully.
"I have a small dick. Eh? I can't please you. Right? Let's see if your right."
He said touching me on my chest. He attacked my neck but I couldn't feel a
thing instead I felt myself getting stiffened. He rolled me on my stomach
and pulled down my pant.
"Let's see how right you are." He grumbled and I could feel his bulge on my
thigh. I was beyond nervous when he started kissing my lips vehemently.
"No! Leave-" He swallowed my words. My limbs started shaking and I
pushed him harder.
"Don't!" I looked at his darkened eyes and his big thing pointing at me. He
ignored me and put his hand inside my undie. I cried loudly when he put a
finger inside with force. It wasn't giving me any intimate feeling. It just
revived me bad memories.
A loud sob escaped my lips which made him detach from me. I saw him
reach for me but I saw nothing in my defense.
"Vio, baby…"
I located a bottle of water and threw it in his direction. I threw the sleeping
bag in his direction. I didn't want him to touch me. His touch was bad. He
always kept coming even after I had killed him. I ran out of the tent in a
random direction because I didn't want to see him again.
"Viona!" I heard a very familiar voice but I didn't turn around.
I ran for around fifteen minutes before I was caught by a big hand. I
collided into his hard chest. My tears were falling nonstop and I couldn't
help it.
"Baby, I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I won't do it again. I won't ever touch you." He
said backing away from me.
"Vio, please, I'm sorry." It took me good two minutes to frame what had
happened. It was Eric not Serhaan. Eric was trying to...
"You-” I couldn't even complete and fell on the ground. Loud sobs left my
mouth which made me so weak but I didn't care.
"Vio, please stop crying. I'm really sorry. It wasn't what you are thinking
baby. I will never do that. I love you, Vio. I really love you." He cried.
I stopped crying when I saw him sobbing so hard. I had never seen a man
cry like that. He seemed way too broken. "I really love you." He reached for
my hand.
"Please don't leave me after last night. I won't be able to survive, please."
He begged.
"I'm not the right person. I'm not sane. What if I try to harm you again? You
don't know anything, Eric. I'm still crazy."
"No! You're not crazy. You just need to be happy. I talked to your mom. She
told me everything, Vio. And if you kill me I'll be happier. I don't want to
die myself." He held my hand tighter.
"Eric..."
"Please, give us a chance. Please." I wiped his tears and kissed his cheeks.
"Don't cry, Eric. I don't want to be a burden on you. Don't pity me."
"Please Viona! I don't want to be with you because of your illness. I want a
life with you. I want to laugh with you. I want you to run around and let me
chase you. I really want you to defeat all your demons and conquer all your
fears." He said coming closer to me.
"I really want that shimmer back in your dull green eyes. Just forget
everything for one last time and give me a chance. I want you to trust me
and hold my hand and look at the world with different eyes. Don't push me
away baby. I want to be by your side. I want to piss you off and then I
intend to make up for it. Let me be your man, Vio. I promise I will never
disappoint you." He said.
I melted at the intensity of determination in his voice. He was never so
genuine. I was falling and falling more.
"Let's start fresh. Let's write our lovestory again. Let's heal each other. We'll
be each other’s strength. You'll always have my back and together we'll
complete this roller coaster ride." I nodded my head eagerly which made
him cry and smile simultaneously.
"Let’s start fresh. Let's meet again, Vio." He said.
"I really love you and I never want to lo-"
"I love you too, Eric."
Chapter 73
"Vyona, hurry up! You'll get late, my child." I couldn't choose what to wear.
It was really a tough task. Finally, I decided to wear a formal white shirt and
paired it with sleek black trouser. It was my first day to work. I was going
to be independent in monetary terms. Everything was falling in place and it
felt so good.
I wore my clothes and sat in front of my dresser. I combed my new hair. I
got a haircut the previous evening and it was shorter now. It had volume
and reached my shoulders. Overall, it made me look good and my face
stood out. I needed to try something different so I went for it.
I applied a sunscreen lotion on my exposed skin and applied my regular
face cream. A simple strawberry gloss worked for me. I was done with
grooming myself.
"Are you done?" I turned around to see my beautiful mother. She had a
breakfast tray in her hands.
She came by my side and sat in front of me.
"Done?" She asked and I nodded smiling at her.
She dipped some potato rolls in chili sauce and extended her hand.
"Open your mouth." She commanded and I did same. She put the small
delicious rolls in my mouth. I used to think that Cecil was my mom but she
was never a mother. She had always betrayed me and I was a fool who
loved her even then. She never showed me any affection and now when
anne was doing small things for me, like ironing my dresses, oiling my hair,
giving me food on time and when I denied to eat she made me eat on her
own. She was trying to be my mother and I appreciated everything she did
for me.
"C'mon chew. Check your bag. Do you have everything? Lip gloss,
napkins, sanitizer, comb, chocolates, don't forget anything, okay?" She
narrated holding second roll for me.
I couldn't help but smile at her. I couldn't be more thankful to God that he
sent me in her womb. She was a great person. I admired her before too but
now that I knew she was my mom I admired her even more. I wanted to be
like her. She was my inspiration.
"And yes, be friendly with everyone. Don't you dare to be rude to someone!
If I find any complaints about you I'll grill you alive." She laughed making
me smile. I loved it that she thought about me as much as she thought about
Gazala.
She made me finish my breakfast and handed me my purse.
"It's your first day at work. Be confident and I know you'll shine out, my
girl." She pecked my forehead and patted my cheeks affectionately.
"I'm so proud of you." She said and it felt good. Good was an
understatement, it was the best feeling in the world.
"Thank you." I replied and waved her goodbye. She waved me energetically
and blew a kiss toward me.
I walked out on the street in front of anne's house. I walked at some
distance alone. I didn't know driving and anne had to leave for rehab soon
so I decided to take a cab.
I walked my way checking my wrist watch time to time. I heaved a big sigh
and looked at my phone hopelessly. I wanted it to ring. I wanted him to call
me but it seemed like he didn't care. I told him that I loved him. He cried on
my shoulder like someone dear died. It made me weak. It made me feel so
bad. I held him close to me and let him calm down.
"You love me? Say that once again." He had said to me. His eyes were
glittering and I knew he was beyond happy. That smile of him was priceless
and I was proud of myself for bringing it on his face.
"I love you so much." I didn't know why but my heart felt so heavy seeing
him like that. He looked vulnerable and when I told him that I loved him, he
smiled instantly. It made me feel what I did to him earlier was cruel and I
couldn't forgive myself for that.
He peppered my face with affectionate kisses and I was on cloud nine after
all it was the first time we both confessed our love for each other. He held
my hand and kissed my palm.
"You are mine." It was more of a question but I took it as a statement. He
was rubbing my hand. My heart was bruised. I was wrong when I thought I
was the one who loved more. It was right in front of me that he cared more
and loved me more too.
There was no measure of my happiness. I had him. He dropped me home
after that and didn't stay around much. When he left, he smiled at me which
made me cry. I didn't want him to leave me. He even took his small bag he
had his belongings in. He had said that he'd make everything perfect before
leaving.
But, since then he hadn't called or dropped a message. I was dead worried
but I told myself that he was capable enough to take care of himself. I
started feeling low when I remembered pieces from the night in the tent. I
wanted to cry because I missed him so much.
I shook my head and stared the ground.
"Ouch!" My things fell on the ground and I lost my balance when some
blind of a man bumped into me. My temper flared at his action and I was
about to shout at him.
I shivered when the same man held me by my arm and saving me from
hitting the ground. I didn't know my breath was heavy but when he released
me I relaxed.
"I'm sorry Miss… I didn't mean to bump into you. I'm sorry." I shivered at
that husky voice. He indeed could charm anyone with that voice. That voice
was so deep, dark and sensuous. It reminded me of raw sex.
He was picking up my things from the ground. From what I could see, he
looked a young man. I shushed up because he was picking up my things and
evensaved me from falling.
He got up and handed me my files. When I looked at him my jaw literally
dropped. He was really a handsome man. I couldn't remove my eyes from
his beautiful eyes. He was truly a man every woman would want. He had
that sheen glow on his face which made him too striking
His throat clearing brought me back to the real world and my lips
automatically stretched up into a smile.
"Thank you." I said and he nodded.
He looked around and asked, "Do you live here?”
I looked around with a frown. His eyebrow rose up and he looked at me
from up to bottom. Rubbing the back of his head he made eyes contact with
me.
"Yes." I replied.
I shamelessly checked him out. He managed to look really hot in a track
attire. He nodded in approval and looked at me as if he knew me.
"Do you live here too? I mean you don't look like Istanbul's native." I asked
curiously. Who wouldn't want to talk to a handsome man and that too when
anne had given an advice on being friendly!
"Yes, I live few miles away. I recently shifted here. I wanted to be with my
woman which made me leave my native place."
"Oh! That's nice. Your woman is lucky." I mumbled
"No, I'm luckier. She is a beautiful person." He said looking at his wrist
watch. From what I could see may be he was getting bored talking to me
and wanted to leave soon.
"Are you leaving for work?”
"Yes"
"Aren't you getting late?" He asked but I was too interested in admiring his
bulged out biceps. He really had a nice body. I wanted to know him. He was
so manly and handsome as well.
He has a girlfriend and you love someone else. My conscience mocked me.
"Y-yeah! I should get going." I walked past him. I had this strong urge to
turn around and look at that handsome face but I had to control.
"Hey, listen." He yelled which made me turn around.
I saw him jogging toward me which made my heart rush. I couldn't
understand what was happening to me. Did I seriously had some cardiac
problem?
"Your handkerchief." He extended his hand and I took the small light green
handkerchief from him. I was amused that he hid it.
"Thank you." I avoided looking at him but he had those features which left
me wanting to see him again and again.
"May I know the name of such a beauty?" He showed me his even white
teeth. Gosh! His smile could kill million girls. But, why was a man like him
flirting with me? I pushed away that question and focused on the God in
front of me.
"I'm Viona Waffles." I smiled and looked into his beautiful eyes.
"Viona…it's a beautiful name. I've never heard it before." He said and I
nodded my head.
"Yes, my father used to tell me that my mother wanted to name me Viona
but now I see it seems like she wanted to name me Vyona." I
chuckled which made him smile.
"You look beautiful, Viona." He smiled.
My cheeks heated up at the compliment. I was so embarrassed when he
said, "You look even more beautiful when you blush."
"Thanks." I replied.
Hell! What was I doing? What was he doing?
"Ah, don't you have to go? I- I mean your girlfriend would be waiting for
you." I said.
"Girlfriend? Err, yes, yes…I should go." He said in that husky throaty voice
which caused goosebumps to appear on my skin. I was scared seeing my
skin forming some goosebumps.
I inhaled deeply and looked around. He stepped back while still smiling at
me.
"See you around soon." He smiled.
He seemed like a nice man. It felt nice to see him. It was something
different. I had never felt so excited meeting someone for the first time. He
seemed like a magician as I had already forgotten that I was sad
because he hadn't called me yet.
"Wait!" I yelled which made him turn around.
"What's your name?" I asked curiously.
"You can call me anything you want." He replied from a distance.
"Anything you want, it's a strange name. I've never heard it before." I said
and he just shook his head with a cute smile on his lips.
"My name is Eric." He replied and my lips curved upward.
That was a beautiful name and I had never heard it before too. I couldn't
contain my excitement. Eric and Viona sounded good together.
"Are you free tomorrow?" He asked winking sexily at me.
"Are you asking me for a date? You have a girlfriend. I'll say no." I told
him.
"She's a hypothetical girl but you could be my real girlfriend if you say
yes." He said and blew me a flying kiss before running away.
I couldn't stop blushing all the while. I wanted to know this Eric. I needed
this new Eric in my life. I wanted a lovestory and I knew he could give me
a normal beautiful one.

Chapter 74
I looked up at the starry night. The dark sky illuminated by stars looked so
beautiful. I was surprised that I was actually admiring the things that
surrounded me. I was happy to take an optimistic approach toward life. My
life was taking a much needed turn and I was enjoying everything life was
throwing at me. The idea of meeting again as strangers was giving me a
nervous feeling at the pit of my stomach yet it was an ice breaker in our
case.
I looked in front of me and the very elegantly dressed man was busy with
his phone. He was really going a wrong way. Someone needed to teach him
to keep away with gadgets when you're with a date.
I waited for him to stop fumbling with his phone and talk to me. He looked
up to meet my eyes shortly and I was mesmerized by those blues again. His
pretty long lashes blinked twice as he rubbed the back of his head. I was
already drooling over his looks. He passed me a smile and again focused on
his phone.
"What are you doing?" I asked completely jealous of the poor gadget.
"Oh! Nothing." He chuckled which made me frown.
"I- I was calling the police." He said showing me his phone.
"What? Why?”
"You know it's really illegal for you to look so good tonight." He showed
me his perfect white teeth which made me want to smile too but I kept my
face straight.
"That's a poor pick up line." I told him. He just rubbed the back of his head
and smiled that silly smile I was a big fan of.
"Goodness! I need a bandage." He shrieked and almost held his knee. I
panicked and bent down before his knee.
"What happened? Wait! Show me."
"Oh no! Leave it. I think I scratched it." He yelped.
How could he scratch his knee while standing in front of me and not doing
anything? I gave him a weird look and he stopped his yelping.
"What?" I barked at him and he gave me his innocent look.
"I think I scratched my knees by falling for you." There he was the stupid,
stupid Eric I used to know. My Eric, the one who wanted my attention and
acted all stupid! I loved that Eric. I loved this Eric.
"That's a stupid line again." I informed him and he pouted in response.
"You always say that. Here, I'm trying to impress you and you can't even
appreciate my efforts." He crossed his arms and looked away. Honestly, I
used to dream of going on a date with him and we used to argue in dreams
too.
"I love your efforts." I told him and the smile he gave me was priceless. It
was something that relaxed me more than chrysanthemum ever did. I
wanted him to be my chrysanthemum. I wanted to be high on his love. I
wanted to break all the walls which were still left between us and be with
him. I didn't want a torture for both of us anymore.
"You look so handsome. Should I call cops? Because, it's really illegal to
look so good." I copied his lines and the way crimson found its way to his
cheeks made me feel like my heart would explode with happiness.
"Ah, thank you." He rubbed the back of his head and looked around the
beautiful set up.
"The decorations are really pretty. I like it." I said and he nodded in
approval. We were standing in a line in front of a food truck waiting to
order our veg rolls. The man in front of Eric took his order away and it was
his turn. He ordered our rolls and in less than five minutes it was ready.
He brought our hot rolls wrapped in an aluminum foil. We both sat on the
painted stones which were decorated for sitting purpose only. It was a
beautiful night and we didn't want to go in some expensive restaurant and
go on with our things. We wanted to explore the night life of the city and
also the variety of food.
"This is really delicious." I moaned at the very first cheesy bite. He bit his
cheeks and nodded.
"It is. I'll get some packed for you." He said and I was happy again.
"I love you." I managed to say while chewing. But, then I realized what I
told him. He smiled and nodded his head. His eyes were shimmering and
those cute ears were turning pink.
"I love you too." He said.
So, weren't we playing lets meet again for the first time game anymore? We
already told each other that we loved each other.
When we finished he brought tissues for us. He wiped my mouth and
helped me get up. I pulled my skirt down which drew his attention. I had
deliberately worn a mini skirt just to see his reaction but he didn't say
anything instead his face was flushing.
It was getting colder and I regretted my decision o wearing mini skirt. We
got up and headed to explore more. Eric offered me his hand and I didn't
give much thought to it and held his hand tightly.
We walked by some shops and tried different dishes the city had to offer.
My ex husband turned my current date loved the foreign flavor on his
tongue. I loved the cute faces he made while drinking the tamarind soup. It
was delicious but the way he kept winking while drinking the sour soup
sent me into a laughing fit.
"You're feeling cold?" He asked unzipping his jacket.
"Nah, I'm good."
"I can see those goosebumps." He eyed toward my arms which made me
quiet. He offered me his jacket and I felt really bad for him. He really cared
for me. It was cold night and he was willing to walk without a jacket.
"C'mon, wear it. I don't want you to fall sick." He smiled at me which made
me drown even more in the ocean of love.
He made me wear his jacket and folded his big sleeves for me till my wrist.
We then passed by ice cream parlor. It was really a famous thing in Turkey.
Eric and I went to the counter to buy us a ticket. There was a long queue
and my feet were already hurting. I couldn't stand in those heels for long.
"You should remove them." He advised. I looked at his handsome face and
looked around. Few girls seemed to undress my date with their eyes. I didn't
like it.
"You can borrow my shoes." He rolled his fingers through my hair and by
the corner of my eye, I eyed those girls.
I really didn't want to bother my man but I needed to show them that he
belonged to me so I nodded my head. Eric made me sit on a chair nearby
and he himself sat beside me. He removed his shoes and socks as well then
he bent down and undid my heels.
I could do that myself but I was enjoying being pampered. He even made
me wear his socks which were really big on me and his shoes were big too.
I didn't complain and wore them proudly. I knew I looked hilarious but I
didn’t care.
"Thank you." I said when he stood up.
"You can give me thank you kiss." He scratched his temple like he used to
do. It was his favorite thing to ask for.
"Never!" I tried to be serious but I ended up smiling.
"Please."
"See, it's my turn. It's my receipt number displayed in the LED." I diverted
his attention and ran to hold the cone for my ice cream.
I held the cone in my hand but the vender tricked me many times. He filled
my cone with a big icing and then lifted it all up at once. I was surprised
and kept guessing his tricks. At the end when I got my ice cream I returned
to my man who was waiting for me. He showed me my video that he had
shot and I was embarrassed that I was acting so childish when my ice cream
was taken away by the vender.
We roamed in the streets admiring the city. Everything was so magical. I
couldn't believe that it was really happening. I couldn't believe that he could
love someone like me but I was thankful that I was blessed to live these
beautiful days with him.
We decided to walk our way back to home. He dropped me home and he
seemed really happy holding my heels in both of his hands. We were in
front of anne's place and it was when I had that feeling in my heart. I
couldn't explain it in words but I didn't want to let him go. I knew that I
wanted him permanently in my life and I couldn't compromise with it.
My heart was hurting. I knew we would meet next day too but my heart
wasn't ready to accept it. I had the option to take him inside or to walk with
him to his place which he was renting currently but I knew I should give it
some time.
"I already miss you." He said putting the stranded lock of my hair behind
my ear. I felt the same.
"I miss you too. I don't want to let you go." I felt like I would cry. I should
have been happy but I was getting emotional.
"Don't you think you're lips are feeling lonely? I have a solution for that.
We can seal night with a sweet kiss." And his suggestions!
It made me smile. I tried to dry away the moisture that had formed in my
eyes while smiling stupidly at him. He came closer and cupped my face
then he pulled me into a warm hug. I held onto him tightly and heard his
uneven heart rate. My hands were on his chest and his hands were around
me. It was a feeling of security. I felt secure with him and nobody ever
could change that.
"We'll see each other tomorrow." He said rubbing my back but I was a
stupid, stupid woman and he was a stupid man. We both deserved each
other.
"But, I still miss you." I confessed again and he placed a small peck on my
forehead and made me look up at him.
"You know I love you, right?" He asked and I nodded.
"Right."
"I don't think I have the ability to take it slow. With you by my side I just
can't think of going slow. I love you, Viona and I want us together." He
looked into my eyes which contained so much warmth.
His lips met mine with a sweet spark which made me shiver but he did a
nice job in holding me still. His lips were wonderfully working on mine and
I enjoyed the tingly sensation. I loved the feeling I got when my whole
body got covered in goosebumps. Even after we pulled away I could feel
my cheeks heat up. He lifted my chin and made me look at him.
"I have always wanted this. I have always loved you and I can feel it in my
bones. I just want to tell you once more that I love you with every ounce of
my being and I want to have you as mine. He cupped my cheeks and looked
into my eyes. I knew he loved me. I had seen it in his actions but when I
heard his confession I was dumbstruck. I was on cloud nine and so
paralyzed at my place to even function, I was that happy.
"Will you be my woman?" He asked and I remembered the time we were
kids. It was as if nothing had happened between us and we were still those
nosy kids. Everything was peaceful and heartwarming.
“What does it mean? Do you want to be my boyfriend?” I teased.
“If that’s what you call it.” He smiled.
I nodded my head eagerly.
"I'd love to have you as my boyfriend." For being a gentleman for the whole
night, he deserved that. The smile on his face grew wider and if I was right
then he was the happiest person ever known. He pecked my forehead again
and we both promised each other to work on our relationship.
I was high on Eric, I was his girlfriend and he loved me.

Chapter 75
My chest felt heavy and I was really angry but more than anything I was
disappointed. I laid on the warm comfortable bed and stared at his back. He
was busy lighting the fire at the fireplace. It had been one month since our
first date and I couldn't be any happier. He was sweet to me and loved me
and that was everything I wanted from him.
It was the first time I had stepped in his rented apartment. It was warm and
cozy. He had stayed in Istanbul most of the time to spend quality time with
me. For past one month I had seen him dodging between NYC and Istanbul.
Nothing pleased me more than the fact that he wanted to be with me and
this time I could see it very clearly.
He had covered me up to keep me warm in the cold freezing night. I tried to
focus on the small wind chime which was constantly chiming but still I
couldn't shake away the heavy feeling in my heart. I felt the level of my
stupidity when a tear rolled down my eye.
I wiped it as soon as it rolled down but then I couldn't control them. It was
really hard.
"Vio? Is it fine?" I heard my man's sleepy voice.
I hummed in response when I saw the small flames in the fireplace. He got
up and strode toward me. I shut my eyes tightly. I didn't want to make a fool
of myself in front of him.
I felt him turn off the projector and his footsteps neared me. I felt the bed
near me dip and then I felt his warm hand on my cheek. I tilted my face for
him to get more access to my face. I heard him chuckle and then he pressed
a soft kiss on my temple. His cologne hit my nostrils which made me want
to pull him nearer and use his chest as my pillow.
He rolled his fingers through my hair which gave me the feeling of utmost
comfort and ease. I opened my eyes to look at the most handsome face in
the universe. I was greeted by his shimmering ocean eyes. My heart skipped
a beat or may be two. It was new after all he was responding to my feelings.
"Were you crying?" A deep frown found its way to his flawless forehead
which made me frown too. I didn’t want to make him anxious.
"No!" I assured him by showing him my smile but he instantly cupped my
face.
"Vio, what happened? Did I do something wrong?" I could sense the panic
in his voice. I didn't want him to worry at all.
"Tell me, baby"
"I hate Rose." I stated, automatically my eyes filled with tears and his gaze
was making me cry more. I was so stupid.
"Is that why you are crying?" He asked rubbing the pad of his thumb on my
cheek. I nodded. I didn't like her. I hated her.
"Jack died!" I cried and he wiped my tears with a soft chuckle.
"Why are you laughing? She was bad. He kept her safe and she left him."
"Come here!" He extended his arms and I went to him. "He had already
died and he made her promise that she would live." He patted my back.
"How did she know that he was dead? He might have been alive when she
left him. She was bad. My Jack died because of her."
"Your Jack?" He raised a brow at me and I nodded.
"Then, I'm glad that he died." He pulled my cheeks. I smiled when I saw
him smile.
"We're not going to watch any movie again. I didn't know these things
influence my woman so much." His fingers massaged my head.
He offered me his arm to rest my head on and I gladly took the offer.
Laying near him was the best feeling in the world. I felt complete and
compelled in his love. I had completely drowned in love with him that I
wanted to be with him all the time and whenever he wasn't near I felt like
crying.
"I'm so stupid." I looked up at him.
He held me close to himself and caressed my cheeks.
"No, you're beautiful." He intertwined our fingers together and kissed my
hand. My cheeks felt heated and I felt my blood rush.
"I'm really stupid."
"Yes, you are."
My brows drew together and I looked up at him. He was already looking at
me with a confused face. So, I was stupid!
"Ah-I-I didn't mean that."
"You meant that!" I glared at him.
"No! You got it wrong! I - I wanted to say...I see you're overthinking these
days. Are you PMSing?”
I didn't know what to say. No man had ever asked me such a question. But
then, it was my Eric who was always curious.
"No, I don't think so."
"You want some chocolate? I'll make you some." He looked at me with a
happy smile. I loved it whenever he made something for me, he always
prepared delicious meals for me and last week he taught me risotto recipe
too. Not even Kate could teach me cooking as good as him.
"Yes, it's a good idea." Eating was my newfound interest while cooking was
his.
He brought chocolate muffins for me which were dipped in chocolate. Just
by looking at it my mood was lifted.
"I love you so much." He smiled brightly.
"I love you too." I chimed back.

***
I ran through the street turning around. I couldn't see anything clearly.
Everything looked as red as the shade of his blood. I felt disgusted. I felt the
dirtiest.
I located my home and ran inside pushing the gates open. I turned around
when I felt the rustle of leaves. Whatever happened few minutes ago
couldn’t leave my mind. I took a deep breath but I could not erase it away. I
could only see his dead face with a bullet pierced on his forehead.
I ran inside the hall but I bumped into him. I took a deep breath and
stepped back. His face was covered in blood this time. He looked smaller in
size and young too.
"Viona, where were you? I was waiting for so long!" I heard him say.
Every hair on my body stood erect when I saw him approaching me. My
legs started shivering but I couldn't move away.
"Let's play takken." He spoke. His voice was different but I was too scared
by the sight of blood oozing out of his forehead.
"Viona?" He strode toward me which made me panic. I didn't want him to
touch me. I loathed his touch. He was bad.
"Viona!" He shook my shoulder which made me let out a shrilled cry. I tried
to shake away his hands from my body but he was not moving away instead
the more I pushed him away the more he came nearer.
I pushed away his arms but he was calling my name endlessly and I could
just hear his moans. I pushed him away as hard as I could. I loathed him for
whatever he did to me. I pounced over him and punched his leg endlessly.
He cried out loud but still it couldn't quench my thirst for seeing him suffer.
I tried my best to mould his leg in the opposite angle until I heard him
crying like he was going to die.
"Viona!" I was pushed and my head struck on wall which made me shut my
eyes tight. I opened my eyes when I felt someone pulling my arm. When I
looked in front of me, Ermes was lying on the floor with blood oozing out of
his distorted leg.
I couldn't frame what had happened to him but then I was thrown in my
room. I could hear mom shouting at me but I heard nothing but the sound of
gunshot echoing in my ear.
I was not even in a state to think properly. I was locked in my room and I
couldn't even escape when I saw Serhaan in the mirror. He was laughing at
me. He was mocking me. Everything felt so absurd when he laughed at me
maliciously and said, " I love you Viona. I'll take you with me."
He was going to seek his revenge.
He was going to come back.
He was going to kill me!
I threw the paper weight kept on the table toward him. The mirror broke
into pieces but nothing happened to him. His laughter was still echoing in
my ears. I tried to locate his presence. My entire form was shivering; I
wanted him away from me. I looked up at the ceiling and found him stuck
there, a strident cry left my throat and next I knew he was way too close to
me and choking me to death.
"No, Serhaan!”
I blinked my eyes only to find myself in a different surrounding. Pretty
dilated blue orbs stared down at me with hint of distress in them. It took me
no time to realize I was way too far from my past and my present and future
was right in front of me.
"Are you okay?" He asked looking down at me. I took a deep breath and
nodded at him.
Serhaan was gone. I had sent him away already. He couldn't do anything to
me now, at least that was what my brain kept screaming at me all the time.
"You're still panting." He wiped my forehead and that was when I realized
that I was sweating so much.
"I'm good." I told him but he didn't look convinced. His withdrew his hand
from me which made me feel little disappointed.
I looked at him and closed my eyes. I silently thanked God for putting him
in my life. He sighed and how beautiful it was! I didn't know why I loved
him so much even after what he did to me in the past. May be it was his
sincere love that made me urge for his love all over again.
I looked into his eyes which never failed to hypnotize me and for zillionth
time I was falling for him. He looked so perfect in a simple shirt and regular
shorts. I was grateful and thankful that he loved me even when I had so
many flaws.
"Viona?" I was instantly alarmed when he called me with my whole name.
"I heard something like 'Serhaan'." He said with furrowed brows which
made me quite uneasy.
"Are you sure you're okay?" He asked with a serious and empathetic face.
All of a sudden, I just couldn't respond when he sat beside me and hugged
me tightly. I calmly rested my head on his chest and wrapped my arms
around him. He rolled his fingers through my hair and pecked my head
shortly. A wave of positivity passed through me at our closeness.
I looked up at him and he laid a small peck on my lips. Instantly I was
conscious of morning breath but even before that my lips were between his.
I couldn't handle the sparks flowing through my body which made me shut
my eyes tightly. His kiss was so warm and sweet that it made me want him.
He gathered my hair in his fist and clutched them at the back of my head.
I could see it in his eyes that he wanted me too but I didn't know why we
both were holding on. We hadn't gone beyond kissing after the trekking
night. May be it was because we liked how things were naturally falling in
place for us.
"Who was Serhaan, Viona?" Goosebumps erupted on my skin hearing
Serhaan's name from his mouth.
I hadn't ever told anything to anyone except my dad's wife but she just
manipulated me.
"Look, I know, I was told that you murdered him but I want to know from
you. Who was he?" My breath was caught in my lungs and I felt sick. He
knew that I was a murderer! Then why was he staying with me? How could
he? That was the first thing that came in my mind. I didn't want him to
leave me if I told him everything. I never wanted things to go the way Cecil
had said.
I tried to frame lies but I couldn't find any story. I looked into his eyes.
There was no room for hatred. If I saw anything then it was only a puddle
of love and admiration.
But how could someone love a heartless murderer? How could someone
love a person who snatched away someone's lover?
Could he love me after knowing my madness? A part of me said he had
seen enough of my madness and for the first time I wanted to bare my deed
in front of him.
"He was a friend of mine. He worked for Ken's father and that's how I met
him. He was the one who introduced me to drugs." He looked at me intently
and it felt like he already knew everything.
"I killed him. I shot him here." I touched the middle of my forehead. He
didn't blink his eyes for few seconds and then he wanted to know the
reason.
"Why?”
I wanted to scream out everything. I couldn't carry the burden in my heart. I
wanted to free my brain. I wanted to be free for life.
"Because-"
My heart pounded rapidly inside its cage. I had never dared to tell anything
to anyone. I had promised my father's wife that I would keep quiet and
believe in her but it was the biggest mistake I ever made. It made me weak
and slowly I couldn't even speak. It made my life hell and I was there to
witness everything fall apart.
"Because, he contaminated me."
"Did he forcefully make you do drugs?" He asked caressing my hair with
his hands. I shook my head as a lone tear escaped my eye.
"He contaminated me for you. He ruined me. He took everything." My
voice broke and I couldn't even see anything after that. Everything looked
blurred but I knew I needed to help myself. I felt him wipe my tears and
then he lifted my chin up to look at him. He looked scared and very
uncomfortable.
"Did he…"
He hadn’t even completed his question that I nodded my head. I knew what
he wanted to ask and I had conveyed my answer to him. I felt him stiffen
beside me. He gulped down audibly. His mouth was parted a little and he
seemed to breathe through his mouth.
"He raped me."

Chapter 76
ERIC'S POV
I couldn't believe my ears. I was so still. I knew I heard it wrong. May be
she had said something else but the sob that emerged out of her mouth
confirmed that I didn't hear anything wrong.
It had my heart shattered into pieces. It had me going numb. I had my veins
filled with more blood and rage. I couldn't think anything other than what
she must have gone through. And I felt worst when I realized how reckless I
had been with her at the time of our wedding and before.
Her sobs muffled into my shirt and I couldn't even help her or soothe her. I
wanted to hold her tight, close to my heart but my hands were paralyzed. I
was afraid if I touched her she would turn stone stiff like she did every time.
I thought it was normal for her. I didn’t know it was something else.
Flashback of our first night together came crashing in my mind. I
remembered how abnormal her breathing was every time I touched her or
how her body turned cold and rigid. It only scared me and made me feel
pathetic of myself for treating her wrong.
"He tore me into pieces. He vitiated me for you. He snatched away
everything." She muttered in horse voice which had a cold shiver run down
my spine.
I couldn't speak because of the tug that I felt in my throat and when she
looked at me with those pooled green eyes the storm inside me woke up. I
had so many mixed emotions yet the feeling of anger and regret were
prominent.
"I'm sorry." I somehow found my voice.
A pearl white tear rolled down her eye which rumpled my heart. I took a
deep breath and tried to control the emotional hurricane I was experiencing.
"I'm so sorry for not being there. I'm sorry for not being able to save you
from that monster." My skin stung like somebody had slapped me a
thousand times.
"Don't cry!" She rubbed my cheek and looked at me with those beautiful
eyes. I blinked away the moisture that was forming in my eyes and focused
on her.
"You won't leave me for this, right?" That had me taken aback. Why did she
even think that? The tension in her eyes said it all and I pulled her closer to
myself very consciously.
"Are you crazy? Why would I leave you? I love you. I love you more than
my life, do you get that?" She didn't respond but gave me a small smile.
That smile of hers didn't give me rest. It made me regret for treating her like
shit. I used her, played with her feelings, made her feel bad and broke her
heart. I hurt her physically and emotionally while she was pregnant with my
deceased child. She was pregnant and I fucked her like a whore. She
deserved to be loved but I broke her heart. She deserved to be taken care of
and preserved for lifetime but I broke her apart.
"I love you, Viona. I love you so much." I hugged her tightly and she
encircled her hands around me too. I couldn't stop my tears from falling.
Everything inside me felt so hollow and empty.
The pain I had gone through for years was nothing in front of the horrible
memories she must have had of the man who destroyed her and took away
her sanity. I had one complaint, why was he dead! I should have been the
one to kill him. He didn't deserve such an easy death for destroying
someone. How could some men not understand that no means no! He
should have received a very cruel death for what he did. He should have
been grilled alive to death.
I couldn't breathe anymore thinking how she would have felt when he
touched her. I couldn't even picture her getting tortured and tormented
underneath him. It ripped my soul to even envisage the pain she must have
gone through. I couldn't even imagine what she must have felt or what her
state would have been.
I remembered everything why she didn't come to school, why Aunt Cecil
told me that she was sick and didn't want to come to school. I felt so
useless. I was of no help. I could have seen her somehow but I was so
dumb.
"Eric, please! It's not your fault. It was my fault that I befriended a wrong
guy. It was my fault that I trusted him." She said.
"It wasn't your fault. Your choices were wrong but it wasn't your fault in
anyway."
"It was. I was a fool to obey your Aunt Cecil and dump you on prom night.
I was fool to tell you that I was dating Ken when in reality I never dated
him. I was stupid to inject drugs in my veins just because I couldn't deal
with a broken heart." She confessed.
It wasn't any shock to me because I knew aunt Cecil never liked me but the
latter part of confession made my heart bleed in vain. I wished I could
reverse the clock back and make everything perfect for us but it wasn't
possible. I wished I could have stopped her somehow from taking drugs to
mend her heart.
"I'm here for you. I am right here to love you and for you to love me. No
Aunt Cecil can make you leave me now, I know it. I trust you, Vio." I rolled
my fingers through her soft silky hair.
She moaned in response and looked into my eyes.
"You love me after all this?" She asked. My heart cracked at the intensity of
insecurity in her voice.
"I will love you no matter what happens and from now on I'm there for you.
I'm there with you. You're not alone. I hope you know that."
"I know, but will you love me after knowing I had Serhaan's child inside me
and I killed it." It had me freezing at my place.
It was something I wasn’t told.
"Serhaan’s?" I asked for confirmation and she nodded. That had me shaken
from insides. I was told something else. Things somehow started clearing
off.
"After everything happened, I had nightmares of Serhaan. I was haunted
and I believed he would seek his revenge. I didn't tell anyone about
anything. But soon there were changes in my body and my responsible
mother noticed them. I was constantly on drugs which Serhaan had offered
me before his death. She constantly asked me if I was hiding anything but I
couldn't dare to speak anything. When I couldn’t deal with more nightmares
I told her what had happened. She told me to shut up and not tell anything
to anyone and she would handle it."
"What!" How could Aunt Cecil do that to her!
"Yes, I trusted her. I kept quiet. I didn't even have the courage to speak up.
Every time I tried to speak I went through the horrible memory lane and
couldn't utter a word. When my health started deteriorating she called a
doctor and I was more than broken to know I had a small child inside me. I
was scared. I was only fifteen. Two days after that she made me swallow
some pills and next I knew I was in pain and blood was all over the floor. I
got rid of Serhaan's blood. I never wanted his child. I wanted our child, Eric
and when I had ours, it was the best moment of my life." I was beyond
shocked at what she was telling me. The rape was never mentioned in her
case file. What she did was not a murder but self defense then why was she
sent to juvenile detention? Moreover why did Aunt Cecil lie about Ken
being the father of her child?
"Does your father know?”
She shook her head.
"Why did she do that?”
"I don't know. I was naive before. Now I know things, I know she wasn't
what I perceived her to be. She never liked me because I wasn't her child.
She manipulated me by giving me all wrong learning. She told me that
Serhaan's soul would seek revenge and creepy things. I was stupid enough
to trust her. She said you would hate me once I tell you everything. She said
nobody would want to stay with a contaminant like me. She told me that it
was a crime in the vision of law to kill someone and I would be imprisoned.
She played with my brain. She turned me into an insane person." She cried
holding onto my shirt tightly.
If Cecil was a man I would have beaten the shit out of her but unfortunately
she wasn't. She was such a manipulative bitch who just manipulated people
around her.
"She told me Ken was the father of your baby."
"WHAT? That's a lie." She cried.
"I know. I trust you." I said pulling her closer and massaging her scalp
softly.
"She is a liar. She lied to me. She lied to you. I'm sure she lied to everyone
else too and she did. She recorded the evidences and presented them in
different way. She just never wanted me in their life." She shook her head
sadly and it broke my heart again to see her so broken yet so strong.
"I love you and I want you in my life." I told and the way her eyes lit up
told me that she felt the same for me.
"I love you too." She placed a small peck on my lips which surprised me.
She never pecked me on her own. It made my heart thud against my chest
and when she laid her head on my chest she spoke, "It was Valentine Day. I
was coming to confess my love for you. I didn't want to be a good girl and
obey her. I wanted to love you and be with you. I wanted to be happy and I
couldn't see you dancing with other girls anymore. I wanted to be your
dance partner forever. I was so spellbound that I wanted to ask you to be my
boyfriend. I couldn't just wait for you. I wanted us together as soon as
possible. I was so stupid that I wanted to marry you right after highschool.
And by the age of twenty two I wanted to send our kids to kindergarten."
She chuckled making me weak with her wishes. Everything could have
been possible only if our destiny hadn't betrayed us.
"You loved me that much?" She looked up at me and nodded.
"I still do and I always will." That caught my heart. The way she spoke her
feelings out for the first time made all the difference. I knew she trusted me
with everything.
"Tell me more." She touched the back of my hand which was resting on her
cheek.
"Then it happened, Serhaan injected me with something. I couldn't move, I
couldn't scream. I couldn't fight him. He r-ruined me. He took away pieces
of mine and I lived those moments which felt like years of torture. When he
was done and about to leave, I tried to move myself, the effect of the
injection was going away and I could feel the torment. I saw his gun on the
table and before I could even process anything I shot him dead." She had
her fingers curled in my shirt tightly. Her eyes for the first time looked so
transparent, maybe it was because now she spilled everything to me. I could
see the misery in her eyes. I was disappointed at myself that I couldn't help
her. I just helped in making her more insane.
"He made me weak and left me contaminated." She mumbled under her
heavy breath.
She wasn’t!!
"You aren't weak, Vio. After all of this, speaking those things out makes
you stronger than anybody else. You aren't any contaminant. You have such
a pure soul. I know you and I know what you are. You did nothing wrong
by killing him. You aren't a murderer. Get this in your head. He deserved it.
He deserved way too worse than a plain death."
She shook her head and wiped her tears.
"No! It's not all about Serhaan. I killed three more people. I'm a murderer."
She said in a small voice.
Three? I had learned only two deaths from Dr Vani.
"Th-three more?”
She nodded her head.
"You knew about Serhaan. Don't you know about Tayab?" She asked.
"Officer Ehsaan Tayab?" I asked and she nodded. I knew she had killed him
and her anne had informed me about it. It gave me chills but I remained
calm.
"I killed him without any reason." She spoke.
Without any reason? She couldn't be having a sadistic personality.
"Why?" I asked. She looked up at me and then took a deep breath before
speaking.
"He never understood why I killed Serhaan. He always interrogated me
even after I was detained. I never spoke a word to anyone and it irritated
him. He used to shout at me. He used to intimidate me and threaten me that
they would do worst with me. It scared me out that he could try something
like Serhaan did and there were times when I used to see Serhaan in him.
He was innocent. He didn't deserve to die but my insanity killed him. It was
his night duty and I was so cruel to murder him with gardener’s axe in the
middle of night." I couldn't speak a word hearing that. I couldn't believe she
killed him for no reason. But the very strong reason was that she was
actually sick and it was her stepmother's deed that took away Tayab's life.
"I killed him, Eric. He had a pregnant wife. Her name was Azra. I took
away her husband's life. She came to meet me once. She was so broken and
she had told me that I would bear the consequences of my actions in this
life only. She was so depressed that she lost her child. Ultimately, she
committed suicide. It was all because of me. I was the reason of their death.
I was the reason his family erased away. They could have been a happy
family if I would have been a sane person. It's all because-"
"That's not because of you." I couldn't find any words. I was shocked to
know that she had so much inside her. I was shocked to know that she lived
with so much guilt. I wanted to ease her. I wanted to take care of her. I
wanted to her to forget the past and be with me forever.
"It's not because of you. It's because of Cecil. It's her fault. She manipulated
you. She charged you in a fake case of murdering Serhaan. That was not a
murder. Okay? You didn't do anything." I cupped her face while she
continued sobbing.
"Look at me, baby."
She looked up at me and her sobs ceased eventually.
"You trust me?” She nodded which made me smile.
"That's not your fault. You didn't do anything intentionally. It was all bound
to happen so it happened. In no way it was your fault. Okay?" I said and she
nodded slowly.
"Come here." I extended my arms and she came in. I held her closely for
long. I kept thinking about everything that she had said and I was so afraid
that she still blamed herself.
"Does your anne know about this?" I asked her.
"No! Don't tell her anything." She shrieked.
I nodded my head but I knew I had to talk to her. I wanted to help my
person. I needed her to be mentally healthy. I didn't want her to take stress.
She was precious to me and I couldn't afford something happening to her.
We laid close to each other with tangled limbs. We talked about how much
we loved each other and I told her that I loved her until her eyes were
smiling heartily.
"Let's put you in for a bath then I'll drop you home." I said and she nodded
her head happily.
That was my person, so strong and happy.

Chapter 77
VIONA'S POV
I felt light headed when I woke up. I felt secured. Cecil was wrong! I told
him everything and nothing changed. He didn't judge me like she had told
me he would. I regretted believing her. Why couldn't I believe in my love?
I was glad that after knowing every vice of mine, every crime I committed
and everything I suffered he just supported me and had faith in me. I
couldn't be any happier. I had always wanted this in my life and now finally
he was here, with me. He loved me, not any other women. He was my Eric
again. He wanted me and I wanted him. It was all so magical.
I shifted on my bed and looked around for him. He wasn't there. I sat up
quickly and called his name. He didn't respond. I was saddened by the
thought that he had left but my heart told me he wouldn’t go anywhere
without informing me.
I rubbed my head and stepped out of the bed. Eric had dropped me home
after the breakfast. He already had to leave but anne insisted him to stay for
lunch. I had a headache so anne asked me to take a nap.
When I reached the hall, I heard quick sobs. I ran faster toward the sound
and saw Gazala's head dunk in Eric chest. He was trying to console her but
she was getting louder each moment. Why was she crying so much?
"Gazala!" I went to sit next to her.
She pulled away from Eric and hugged me right away crying hysterically. I
put my arms around her and rubbed her back. Her face was all red and she
looked terrible.
"Gazala, what happened? Why are you crying?" I asked. She shook her
head lightly and hugged me even tighter.
"Gazala, look at me." I cupped her face and made her look at me. She
stopped crying but small sobs still broke out of her mouth. She looked
troubled and upset.
"What happened? Tell me."
I asked her. She was still trying to catch her breath and I gave her time to
come to her normal form. I looked at Eric who was looking somewhere else
deliberately. It was clear that he had done something.
"Eric?”
He immediately looked at me but then casted his eyes down. I couldn't
understand for a moment but then he spoke, "I told your anne everything
and Gazala heard."
For a moment my breathing stopped. My brain couldn't function. I didn't
want anyone to know whatever happened to me and sympathize me. I didn't
want to tell anyone my life's story and play a victim. I was better with
myself. I felt betrayed. I had asked him not to tell anne about it and it was
the very first thing he did.
"Vio, I-”
I smiled at him.
"You said you wouldn't tell anyone."
"We have to talk about it." He reached for my hand but I was quick to pull
away.
"Vio please, don't do this." He looked at me with fear evident in his eyes. I
was so angry with him.
"It's not his fault, abla. He just wanted to help you." Gazala defended him.
Wanted to help me? Like really? He had agreed on not telling it to anyone.
It had been years and I didn't want to dig old graves.
"Where is anne?" I looked around.
"She had gone upstairs to see you." Eric replied.
"Ah, she had gone to see you but then she…"
"She what, Gazala?" I asked panicking. Anne loved me and I didn't want to
disturb her by telling her about past. Everything would have been good if
only Eric had not opened his mouth.
"She said she was going to see Cecil."
"WHAT!" Eric and I exclaimed in unison.
"Wait, when did she leave?" Eric asked.
"Almost half an hour ago." She replied all confused.
"Now you saw why I was asking you to not to open your mouth?" I couldn't
contain my temper and busted out on Eric.
He tried to come near me but I kept pushing him but ultimately he hugged
me tightly. Hot tears fell down my cheeks when I realized anne must have
left by now and she was going to face Cecil. Dad would come to know
about everything. He already had an attack a month ago. I was so scared
thinking of the consequences.
Shit!
"You shouldn't have done it."
He kissed my cheeks and pulled me closer to himself. "I couldn't agree on
this point. She was there handling you for years now. She knew more than
anyone. I had to discuss it with her for you. I wanted to help you baby.
Don't push me away, please."
He held my hand tightly and the sincerity in his voice had me melting. I
looked into his eyes. He wiped my tears and kissed my lips before pulling
me into a warm hug again.
"Eric, I want to go to dad. He hasn't recovered fully yet. All the drama
won't have a nice consequence."
"Don't worry! I'll take you to him." He whispered in my ear.
***
I was worried sick about whole situation. I didn't want any justice. I was
happy with myself. "Calm down baby, we'll reach soon."
It was more than eight hours of flight and I was dying in anxiety. There
were still one and half hour left to reach NYC. I just prayed for anne not to
reach dad before us.
"Vio, I'd try to talk to your anne."
"No, please!”
"Stop worrying this much. Everything would be fine if you think positive."
He replied and pulled me to sit next to him.
"I can't stop worrying for him. Despite everything he did I love him so
much. He loves me too, I know that. I used to think that he left me all alone
in another country and didn't care about me but I was wrong. He left me
with anne. He used to come to see me and call me on phone but I was such
an egoist daughter that I never used to pick up his calls or meet him. I regret
everything I did. I was so stupid." He rubbed my back and made me look at
him.
"You're not stupid." He kissed my nose.
"I am."
"No, you're not. With all those things happening, those tragedies, those
nightmares, those hallucinations you couldn’t do much. I am glad you
found yourself again. I am happy that you accepted me and gave me a
chance again. There's no other person who is stronger than you. You're the
most beautiful person I have ever known and I cherish you." He said
looking into my eyes. The way he told me those things made me feel loved.
There was nothing else in the entire universe that I wanted at that moment
but his lips on mine.
Like there was a divine connection between us he knew what I was thinking
and immediately sparks were shooting through me when our lips connected.
He held me carefully as if I was a fragile feather in his arms. He stroke
through my hair tenderly and kissed me softly. It was so romantic with the
right amount of his tongue in my mouth.
My hand made its way around his neck and other went to rake his hair. He
licked my lips and slowly he kissed my jaw and then a loud moan escaped
through my lips when he touched my neck with his sensuous tongue. I
couldn't stop moaning and he seemed to enjoy kissing my neck. My breast
heaved up and down faster and I froze when he cupped one of my breasts
and gave it light squeeze. Another moan fell out of my lips when he uplifted
my top and squeezed my breasts with both of his hands. I could see his eyes
a shade darker and his pant which seemed tight now had a different story to
tell.
He looked into my eyes and when he found I was more than comfortable
with him he slipped his hand inside my bra and his tongue in my mouth.
His fingers caught me and I shivered at my place as a current passed
through me. He squeezed my other breast which hurt a little. I looked at
him as he pulled my left breast out and latched onto it. I loved the way he
did wonders to me. I felt so sensitive there. He played with me for rest of
the time until there was a knock on the door and he was cursing under his
breath.
***
We took the cab to dad's place as soon as we landed. We both were
welcomed by my dad's wife who gave us a surprised look. She left some
space for us to get inside. The fake smile was still on her face. She didn't
need to put it on for us.
"What brought you here? And wait! Are you both together again?" She
asked looking at our hands. Eric tightened his hold on my hand which made
me look at him. He had a look of disgust on his face for her and I could tell
he was refraining just because of me.
"Where is dad?" I asked coming to the point straight.
So far, she seemed calm. I was relaxed that anne hadn't arrived yet.
"He's inside." She exhaled heavily and opened the door for us wider. I was a
little shocked at the way she was inviting us in. She was acting totally
opposite.
Eric and I stepped inside and I made my way to dad's room with Eric
following me. A happy smile found its way to my lips when I saw my dad
in the balcony. He was sipping his coffee and looked better than last time I
saw him. He looked healthy like before.
"Dad!"
He immediately looked back in surprise. The look on his face told me that
he hadn't expected me there but then a happy smile broke on his lips and he
came towards me.
"Viona! What a pleasant surprise!" He came and hugged me. I felt protected
under his shelter and the way he made me feel like a little girl.
"How are you?" He asked lifting my chin up.
"I should ask you that. How are you now?”
"I'm good. I was thinking about you lately. I missed you so much." His
eyes shone and they reflected that he wasn't lying.
"I missed you too, dad. I came to see you." I said which made him smile.
"You did? I thought you were really busy with some boy." He smiled
patting my cheek, the mention of some boy made my cheeks warm up.
"No, I wasn't busy. I-"
"Oh! That boy is here." Dad's eyes were behind me. I turned to look at Eric
who was standing behind me looking so hesitant.
"I'm not a boy." His eyes were narrow which made dad laugh. I had always
loved this thing about him that he never disliked my love for Eric. He never
stopped me from loving him. He was happy with the guy who made me
happy.
"You crazy bitch!" I jerked up at my position when I heard Cecil's voice. I
looked at Eric and he caught my eyes. He was afraid for the same reason as
me.
"Was that Cecil?" Dad walked past me to look upon the matter. We both ran
after him only to find anne slapping shit out of my stepmother.
"Oh my god! Haya, stop!" Dad ran to rescue his wife on time. He was
shocked to see Anne at his place.
I was panicked looking at anne shouting at Cecil and dad trying to calm
them down. Eric came by my side and hugged me tightly. He rubbed my
back and kissed my temple.
"Don't worry! Nothing's going to happen, alright!" He whispered in my ear.
I wanted to believe him and I did.
"Haya, what are you doing?" Dad yelled at anne.
Anne looked at the women in front of her in disgust and then she faced dad
squarely. "What am I doing? Why don't you ask your oh so intelligent wife
what she did with my daughter?”
"What do you mean?" Cecil and dad asked in unison.
"Don't act so innocent Aunt Cecil. Vio has already told me everything." Eric
answered for them. My grip on his shoulder tightened. He still held me
tightly in his arms and caressed my back to relax me.
"You need to tell your dad about her. He needs to see what his wife's actual
face is." He spoke to me. I shook my head as tears started to form in my
eyes.
"You love me, right?" He asked. I nodded.
"You trust me?" I nodded again.
"Then go for it. She can't manipulate you again. You have to take your stand
and I'm right by your side at every step." He pressed a soft kiss on my
forehead and loosened his arm around my waist.
I turned around to face all of them. I could see my dad all confused,
my anne in sorrow and the women who was the reason for my ruined life
looked scared for the first time.
"Viona, what's going on? What did Cecil do?" Dad asked in confusion.
"She- she hid things." I found my voice which made dad come
closer. Anne's face was red by now and her tears were falling continuously.
"What are you talking about? Tell me." Dad held my hand and pulled me
closer to him. He already was giving threatening looks to his wife who was
standing timidly at one corner.
"Speak, Vyona. Show him her true colors." Anne nodded at me.
I rested my head on my dad's chest. I could sense him getting impatient by
now. I closed my eyes and gathered all the courage I had in me. He was my
father. He had all the rights to know what happened to me. He needed to
know, I told myself.
"She knew Serhaan raped me."
The warmth of his hands was replaced by the cold air and with that
everything went silent. I looked up at him only to find him staring me
blankly. His hands immediately cupped my face and then he had tears in his
eyes. He was in deep thoughts as he hugged me again.
"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, princess." Tears rolled down my eyes as I felt his
heart thudding against my ears so loud. He immediately left me and in two
big steps he was almost strangling his wife's neck.
"Edwa- leave…me." I couldn't believe she still had so much of arrogance
and command in her voice.
"Why did you do this to my daughter? What had she done to you?" Dad
yelled on top of his lungs. More than anything I was scared for his health.
"I didn't do an- anything." She tried to fight him off but dad had her hands
pinned down on the wall.
"I entertained everything. Every drama of yours! And you made my
daughter's life hell! Now, I'll make sure that you live rest of your life in
hell." He yelled.
"I said I didn't do anything." She yelled pushing dad away.
"She deserved to be locked up. She murdered him in full senses. She was
sick. She broke my son's leg. She attacked me several times. She wasn't as
innocent as you think. She was constantly injecting drugs in her veins and
you say I did wrong!" Cecil yelled on her behalf.
"Very well! Look, how your wife is covering up for her deeds. She
forcefully made my daughter gulp abortion pills when she was pregnant
with that bastard's child. She knew it was dangerous but she didn’t care." I
couldn't hear all those things again. I felt sick and my entire body ached.
"What! But-" Dad strangled Cecil's neck again. "What story did you tell
me? What's the truth Cecil? Is Haya saying truth?”
Cecil struggled with removing dad's hand from her neck and when she was
free she took a deep breath before sitting down and eyeing me with pure
abhorrence.
"Truth is that I hate this child of your. I hated her to an extent that I didn't
want her in my life. Serhaan raped her. It was all her fault. I had asked her
to date Ken then why was she making friends with wrong man. She was
affected mentally after everything happened and it was a great chance for
me to send her away. I didn't want your illegitimate child in my house." She
said. I never knew she hated me so much that she didn't even empathize me.
As a woman also she didn't understand my pain. What was she? Was she
still a human? For a person who called herself so religious, she was a
sinner.
Dad sat on the couch holding his head between his hands.
"She told me that she punished Serhaan for what he did and it was even
nicer for me that Ken's father didn't even report the incident. He thought he
was smart enough and took Serhaan's dead body to Istanbul for burial. He
was even stupid when he buried his body in his private property and his
watch was found inside mud. It was very easy for me. Viona murdered him
because he refused to supply her enough cocaine and Mr. Holt was sent in
prison for ten years for hiding the body and helping the murderer. He
thought I would help him. Poor stupid man!" She laughed making Eric by
my side rage.
"And that boy Ken, well, I showed him Viona's pregnancy reports and fake
DNA report which said his dad had an eye for my lovely daughter and was
father of her child. I told him I can show it in court and then his dad would
be jailed for more years for being a pedophile. He knew his dad was being
plotted against and hated Viona already for not speaking up for his dad. If
only he knew Viona couldn't even speak for herself. She didn't even know
what was happening around her. She had gone completely crazy. He helped
me for rest of the story by accepting that it was his child in front of you so
that you don't pull any stunt about his dad being father of your girl's child. It
was simple. She went away and soon she killed another man and I couldn't
be any happier. She had completely turned-" A sharp slap on her face made
her shush up. I wiped my tears and got up.
"You made my daughter sick. It was all your plotting to throw her out of
your life. How could you be so inhuman? If you didn't want her, I was there
for her. I was dying to see her. You just-"
Anne slapped her again drawing out blood from her lips. Cecil just laughed
like a crazy person and then looked at both my parents.
"You both did the deeds. Someone had to pay for it. Too bad, it was your
own daughter."
Dad was beyond shocked. He had trusted that lady for so long. He had
trusted that lady for me and that person betrayed him for most of his life.
He couldn't even hold his head up.
"Thanks Cecil, I would love to see you behind bars for exercising your
powers in a wrong way." Anne held up her phone and I saw the colors drain
from Cecil's face.
Dad got up and held her wrist tightly and dragged her toward the door.
Cecil still had a sick smile on her face. I was not sick but she was. She was
sick at another level and wasn't a good person to be around.
"Get out of here. You'll receive divorce papers sooner." I heard dad say to
her. Never had I seen tears in her eyes until now.
"Edward, you can't-"
"I think I should already call cops." Anne spoke.
I looked at Cecil who looked like she would burst anytime. I felt pity for
that woman whom I had loved with all my heart and the same woman gave
me the biggest betrayal of my life.
"No, let her go Anne. I forgive her for everything she did."
"What are you even saying? How could you even do that?" She touched
my cheeks.
"I'm not like her. She might not see me as her daughter but for me she was
my mother once. She raised me as her own until the day she came to know I
wasn't hers. I owe her breastmilk and it's for that I forgive her." I smiled at
Cecil who was as blank as a sheet.
Dad shut the door on her face and came by my side. He couldn't look at me
in eyes and it bothered me. I didn't want him to feel guilty. It wasn't his fault
that he trusted a wrong person. Sometimes, we trust wrong people because
they seem nice, it's not our fault but it teaches us many things. I felt sad for
him that he left everything for her and always tried to make her happy yet
that woman was never happy.
I sat on the couch because of the serious thumping going in my head.
"I'm sorry my princess. I never heard your side." Dad held my hand.
"It's not your fault, dad. I love you."
"I love you too." He mumbled pecking my forehead lightly. He was really
upset, I could see that. I knew he regretted his decisions.
I felt sick inside and the feeling of nausea was getting harder every passing
second. I got up and ran into the bathroom throwing up hard. I sensed hands
clutching up my hair and a warm hand rubbing my back.
"Are you okay?" The lovely man standing behind me asked looking through
the mirror. I nodded my head and gargled my mouth with Listerine.
He picked me up in his arms and carried me to my old room. He laid me
down on the mattress and rubbed my forehead.
"Seems like my baby is jetlagged." He said.
I smiled as he came down to kiss me softly. My breast crushed underneath
his hard chest and it hurt. I was suddenly conscious. I have had this type of
feeling before too.
Was I?
No!

Chapter 78
Nervousness surrounded me as I was noticing the changes within me for a
week now. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I wanted to know
whether what I was thinking was true or not.
"Just a minute more. Just a minute more." I chanted to myself.
It was good that Eric had gone for his shoots and was not coming home for
following four days. He didn't want to go but I didn't want to come in
between his work too. I really didn't want him to see me throwing up like a
buffalo and get worried which was why I sent him away.
I could literally hear my heart beating so recklessly when I picked up the
tester. I was nervous like crazy. It was a different feeling when I saw two
red lines on the tester which said positive. I was a mix of emotions and the
feeling I had couldn't be expressed in words. It was so vivid and deep.
I was going to give him a baby!
It was the first thought which came in my mind.
I was going to be mother!
There was no measure to my happiness. I was free and happiest person in
the world. I had everything. I had love of the person I loved. I had my
parents with me. I had everything and now there was an addition in my
happiness. It was my little baby.
I couldn't contain my excitement and ran inside to pick up my phone. I was
almost in the process of dialing Eric's number when a flashback of past
came rushing in my brain. He had told me that he didn't want kids!
The thought squeezed out my smile and I was nervous like crazy. What did
he mean by he did not want kids? We were in a relationship and we both
were really serious about each other then what was the point in not wanting
kids? Did he even want rest of his life with me?
I knew I was thinking too much but I was confused. I didn't know how he
was going to react to this. A part of me told me it was because of our past
experience that he didn't want to bear children and if that was the case I had
to talk to him about us, about everything.
ERIC'S POV
Fatigue took over me as I sat inside my car and drove towards home. It was
a very hectic schedule of shooting for Cala in Bali. I really didn't want to
leave Viona. It was start of our happy lives together but she had different
view on it. She wanted me to focus on my work too. She assured me that
she wouldn't go anywhere and I would find her at the same spot where I had
left her.
I missed her so much that I just wanted to go home and dunk my head in
her arms and fall asleep. I knew I couldn't stay away from her now and if
she tried to leave me again, I knew I wouldn't survive. But, I was sure she
didn't have anything of that sort in her mind.
Time flew by as I heard old recordings of our telephonic conversations and
I just missed her more. Her voice was so mellow while I had a crow sitting
in my throat. She was so beautiful and I was a bag full of mistakes. Still she
loved me and I loved her even more than before.
"I love you too." I said hearing the old recording of her.
I chuckled at my actions. I had deeply fallen for her and I was never getting
up on my feet again. I was happy falling even more if it was possible. I
parked the car as soon as I reached home. The lights were off and it looked
dark from outside which made a frown to emerge on my forehead.
"May be she slept." I told myself.
I pulled out my pair of keys and opened the door. The insides were silent
and dark. It got me really worried. I turned on the lights and looked around
everything looked fine. I walked around to find her but I didn't find her in
the whole mansion. My heart beat sped up and insecurity surrounded me.
I told myself may be she went to see her parents.
I tried calling her number which was not connecting and absentmindedly
walked into the backyard.
I was mesmerized by the view in front of me. All my weariness eloped
away when my eyes landed on my beautiful woman. Her smooth hair was
loosely braided into a pigtail. Her beautiful eyes stood out with the eye
makeup she was wearing. My breath caught in my lungs when I looked at
her whole way down. She was wearing a skinfit red dress which hugged her
like second skin and showed her right amount of cleavage for me to drool
over. She looked so sexy that I could even feel the effect of her sexiness in
my pants.
She smiled at me and suddenly everything seemed blur and she became my
main focus. I walked to her slowly and every cell of hers became clearer to
my eyes. She was for me. She was mine.
"Vio" I mumbled still gawking at her. I knew she has noticed me staring her
like I never saw a woman. I didn't care. I really hadn't seen a woman more
beautiful than her. She ruled out everyone.
My hands cupped her face as soon as I was right in front of her. Her eyes
were twinkling and her glossy lips were so inviting. I was dying to take
those lips in between mine and I wasted no time in doing that. In a second
our mouths were connected. I could feel our hearts pounding alternatively
against each other. She pulled me in holding my shirt tight and caressing
my tongue with hers. With her everything was magical and I could feel it in
my spine.
"I missed you so much." She mumbled in between our kiss. It made me
smile and look at her.
She held my eyes for few seconds and then again pulled me in.
"I missed you too." I was breathless. "I love you so much."
"I love you too." She showed me her most beautiful smile and that took my
heart once again.
"From the very start." She said looking deep into my eyes and for the
second time her eyes were so transparent. I hugged her tightly and breathed
in her citral fragrance which always excited me. My lungs were filled with
the lime and all I wanted to do was to rip her dress and do sinful things to
her.
Control yourself! My brain yelled at me and I detached us. I wanted to
make love to her so much but I wanted to do it in her way. I didn't want to
rush. I wanted her to be comfortable with everything.
I looked around to see our beanie bags placed in the backyard. There was a
small bamboo table in between and the whole yard was lit up with sparkling
lights. It was a beautiful site.
"Did you like it?" She asked with twinkling eyes.
"You did this for me?”
She nodded and I felt so special. She actually put efforts for me. I felt like
the luckiest man in the world.
"I love it. I love your dress too." I replied and I saw a tint of redness on her
rosy cheeks.
"Thank you." She replied sheepishly.
"So, you dressed up for me." I stated still absorbing how I managed to get
her. She smiled and her blush deepened. She looked so pretty and I just
wanted to spend whole night holding her hand and talking to her.
"Come! I cooked for you." She said overflowing with excitement but then I
was scared. I knew how her cooking skills were.
"I'd love to have whatever you cooked." I spoke confidently although I was
nervous from inside.
She held my hand and made me sit on the beanie. I was so engrossed in
feeling the softness of her hands which was when she pulled away to bring
our food.
"Is it a date?" I asked.
She turned around and looked at me. She looked happy which made me
happy too.
"Yes, don't you know?" She winked at me and my heart did a somersault
inside. She turned around and walked away to bring our food and I couldn't
focus anywhere but her round sexy ass. I wanted it as my dinner tonight but
I had to practice control. I wanted to go for it when she would signal me. I
didn't want to hurt her anyhow and with the things that she went through
scared me more about our intimacy.
I tried to divert my mind and look at my surrounding. Cool breeze was
flowing in the yard. It was a starry night and just like them I could see my
bright future too. I checked my pocket and her gift was right with me.
"I came back." I turned my head to look at her as she came back with a big
tray in her hand. She placed the dishes she had made on the bamboo table.
It looked really delicious, even smelt delicious. Just by looking at it I felt
hungry.
"You love noodles, right? I made you Omusoba." She smiled.
I smiled along. She remembered!
"Try it." She asked me with glittering eyes.
I took the fork and knife which she was offering me and cut into the
omelette. The stuffed noodles inside it fell down and the greasy tangy sauce
on the top was strictly prohibited in my diet but I cared less.
I put the food in my mouth and my beautiful woman stared at me in
excitement. To my amazement, it was really delicious. It was properly
cooked and every flavor was evident on my tongue.
"It's amazing. It's really delicious." I told her. The happiness on her face
was what I wanted. I wanted her to smile always.
We fed each other and when we finished our dinner we took a small stroll.
Her hand was in mine and we talked about my last shoot in Bali. She said
she was really excited to see me in next magazine cover. We talked on lot of
things and mainly about her.
"So, are you going to stay here with me or I have to shift to Istanbul?" I
asked.
She didn't answer for long and I assumed it was a wrong question to ask.
"I think of settling down here."
I couldn't believe my ears for a moment. Did she tell me that she was ready
to move in with me again?
"Then what about your job?" I asked. Earlier when I had suggested her
same she didn't want to leave Istanbul but now she seemed to be cool with
it.
"I can find a job here too but I won’t find a boyfriend like you there." She
smiled through her eyes and her reply made me run over the clouds.
"You're not kidding me, right?" I wanted to confirm.
"Absolutely not." She had her smile fixed on her lips.
"I really want to be here, with you. I don't know what plans you have for
future but I completely trust you." She held my hand and kissed on the back
of my palms. It was so different. Never had any woman made me feel so
special.
"I really want us to explore this togetherness but with complete faith on
each other. I want you to give me a chance and I'll show you that I love you
as much as you love me. I love you a lot, Eric. Even more than my life. I
can't think of hurting you again. I just want a peaceful life with you, a
happy life." She smiled with moisture in her eyes.
I squeezed her hand lightly and opened my mouth to reply but before that
she went on her knee which caught me off guard. She smiled at me and
pulled out a rose from behind her. I was completely confused but it was
something I had never experienced. I had never expected her to go on her
knee and-
"Will you be my husband again?" The moment those words left her mouth I
swear every hair on my spine stood erect. I couldn't believe what was
happening. She wanted to marry me!
"Will you marry me? I want to be your bride again." The soft voice of hers
felt little shaky. It made me emotional for once again. A beautiful lady was
in front of me on her knee. The woman I loved to death proposed me. I was
the luckiest man in the world who got proposal from the woman he loved.
My brain was numb with happiness. I didn't know how to function.
"Won't you?" There was a fear in her voice and it made me hold the rose
she was offering me. I went on my knee and kissed her to eternity. She
knew what it meant. She encircled her arms around me and kissed me back
with the same intensity.
"I will marry you, Viona." Our foreheads rested against each other and the
aura was really sentimental.
I knew it was the time.
"I have something for you." She looked into my eyes. I pulled out the red
velvet box from my pocket and showed it to her. Curiosity caught her eyes
and she struggled opening the box and when she was done. She had a big
smile on her face.
"Oh my god! These are same as Gazala's." She replied in excitement and
picked out the glittering gold bangles which finally arrived today after such
a long wait.
"You like them?”
"I love them. Where did you get these?" She smiled gawking at the design. I
knew that she loved those bangles when she saw same pair with Gazala. I
was satisfied that after such a long queue of orders Turkish jeweler made it
with such precision. I was thankful to Emir for guiding me to the right shop.
"I found them in Bali. There was a Turkish jeweler so I thought you'd love
them."
"So, now you're going to lie." She narrowed her eyes and put the bangles
before me.
"Fine, I took Emir's help. I knew you wanted those bangles so I got it." I
said slipping those bangles in her hand. Her hands looked beautiful and she
looked excited. She showed me her bangles tinkering them excitedly. She
really made me happy and a complete person.
"Thank you so much. I love you." She yelled busy with her bangles.
I looked at the box that she had put aside. I looked at her. Her smile was
angelic and so was she. She then looked at me and then at the box. May be
she had caught me staring it. She picked up the box and pulled out the
thread in between the box. Immediately the two lower compartments
opened and her expression told me she was surprised. She looked at me for
the answer. I took a deep breath and looked at her.
She didn't seem affected and it was a nice sign. She didn't seem even a little
distracted but she looked shocked.
"Two paths, Vio. I give you fair choices." I smiled.
She came to me in two big steps and kissed my lips briefly before looking
at me and pulling out the small plastic packet with white powdery material
in it from the box. I was afraid that she would choose it but in my heart I
had faith in her and I wanted to stick to it.
She ripped open the pouch and with every millimeter of rip my heart beat
went up crazily. She brought the substance really close to us and then she
inverted the pouch. All the cocaine fell on the ground and some blew away
with the breeze.
"Always you." A small tear rolled down her eyes. I hugged her tightly. She
was not going to choose any cocaine over me. She loved me. I was never so
happy in my life. I was truly a lucky man.
"I'm not going to break you. I'll mend you this time." She said looking into
my eyes. The green in her eyes promised the prominence.
"I love you so much." I told her. She smiled showing her even white teeth.
She held up the box to me and I picked out the ring I had bought for her. I
really wanted to propose her soon but I never knew I'd do it this soon.
I slipped the beautiful shiny ring which looked even more beautiful on her
hand. She had tears in her eyes.
"I want to marry you soon." I told her and she nodded her head.
"Me too."
***
"Let's swim." She said still admiring her ring. She just couldn't remove her
eyes from her ring and bangles. I was now jealous of those things. I wanted
all of her attention and I didn't want to bargain.
"Okay, come."
She stood in front of me and waited for me to unzip her dress. I unzipped
the dress for her and turned around to give her privacy. After a second I felt
the sound of her dress falling on ground and then dipping of some weight in
water.
I removed my shirt and jeans before joining my fiancé in the pool. Her hair
was wet and only her face was visible over water.
I held her hand underwater and together we swam and splashed water on
each other. We were laughing, giggling and smiling. We were actually
happy.
I held her hand tightly and pull her to me. She tried to escape me but she
was splashed by water. She laughed and turned to look at me. I loved how
alive she looked. I had waited for so long to see her this way. She looked so
cute. Small water droplets decorated her skin like pearl beads. She looked
really hot in her red bikini. The contrast of the color on her skin looked
amazing. Her gorgeous cleavage had left my mouth watering.
I couldn't control anymore and my hand made its way to her breast. I loved
how soft it was. I really wanted to use her it as my pillow. She blew a good
amount of air on my face and then a moan escaped her mouth.
God! It had me hardened at very right place. We were already at an edge of
the pool. I backed her up against the wall and then we were into messy,
sloppy kisses.
I picked her up and made her sit on the edge of the pool. Her legs dangled
in water which I caught and slowly kissed her up her thighs. She moaned
loudly which made me so uncomfortable at my place. She shuddered when
I kissed on her mound. As I rolled my fingers on her panty she went crazy
but then she pushed me back firmly which brought me back to reality.
I breathlessly looked at her. She enclosed her legs and rubbed her flushed
face. I didn't understand why she pushed me away. Did I-?
Fuck no!
"Vio, Vio! I'm really sorry. I'm sorry. Please forgive-"
"I have to tell you something." She said firmly which made me confused
again. "What happened, Vio? Tell me." I tried to reach for her and she let
me hold her. I sat next to her and held her hand tightly. I was afraid if she
changed her mind.
"I lied to you." She looked up at me with teary eyes.
I didn't understand anything.
What did she lie about? Worst things started coming in my mind. I was
afraid she'd say that she lied about loving me. I didn't want it to happen. My
heart was hammering rapidly out of nervousness.
"I lied about those hormone shots. I wasn't on any hormonal shot and I
didn't take any morning afters too." She said.
The night I saw her with Cole came flashing in my mind. She had told me
that when she came to see me.
"I remember that but why did you-" My breath caught in my lungs when I
realized the consequences of our unprotected love making. At that moment
I just could pray.
"What do you mean?”
"I was really desperate. I needed a baby. So I-so I…" She didn't need to
complete rest I knew.
"You wanted to get pregnant and that's why you went to Cole to…" I
couldn't even say it out loud. All I could do was shed tears like a creep. I
didn't blame her. She had all the rights to stay happy and want kids but it
was not in our destiny.
I felt even more hurt when I realized she didn't come to see me that night
because she missed me or wanted to see me. It was just because she wanted
to use me for creating a baby for her.
"Eric, please!"
I chuckled rubbing my tears clean and trying to stop them from not falling.
"I'll not sleep with anyone other than you, I promise. I don't know what had
happened to me that time. I wanted a baby so desperately."
"That's alright. I hope you don't want babies anymore." I asked and she
looked unsure.
"I want babies. A lot of babies. Dozens of babies with you and I want you
to name them." She said in a shaky voice. My heart clenched in its position.
It hurt so much. I felt my heart ripping apart for us.
"I don't want bab-"
She didn't let me complete and placed my hand on her womb.
"Stop fucking kidding me, Viona!" I couldn't take it. I was too afraid.
"I'm not. I'm pregnant." She had her eyes moistened. Numbness overtook
me and I couldn’t think straight. All the happiness was squeezed out of me.
I couldn't understand what God did to me in past one hour.
"If you don't want babies because of our past then we can talk about it."
I didn't know how to react. My brain didn't function. History was going to
repeat itself again and I would not be able to bear that again. Every
excitement, every joy was gone. I felt so hot all around me. I couldn't hear
anything. Everything was so cruel.
"Why did you do this to me?" I couldn't speak anything.
"Eric, don't scare me."
I closed my eyes and let my tears slip this time. She had made me a weak
man in all those years. I had become such a cry baby but I had reasons to
cry.
"You agreed to marry me. Then what's the problem in my being pregnant?”
"Problem is our baby will die." Very next moment I was greeted with a tight
slap on my cheek but those stings were nothing. My heart pained for the
coming pain.
"How could you even say that? It happened once, doesn't mean it will
happen every time." She yelled. Tears were streaming down her eyes. I
couldn't see her crying. It was hurting me more. It wasn't her fault. I never
told her anything related to that. I pulled her in my arms. She tried to escape
but I kept my grip tight.
"It's not that I don't want kids with you. I want kids. I want a fat wife with
dozen of kids but we can't do it naturally. Problem is your cervix won't be
able to bear the weight of the baby as it'll grow up inside you-" She didn’t
let me complete.
"Is that why you don't want kids?" She wiped her tears and looked into my
eyes. She didn't look surprised. I nodded my head like a fool.
"It can be fixed. I visited a doctor she told me a simple solution. We can
have babies." She said.
"You're not kidding me right?" It was like a dream. Like I was splashed
back with a bucket of happiness when she told me what her doctor told her.
There was no measure to our happiness. We were going to be together and
were blessed with a little baby.
"We have to consult a doctor soon."
"We'll visit one tomorrow." She replied.
"No, get dressed. We'll have a checkup right now." I didn't want to risk our
baby's life.
An hour later we were the happiest couple in the world.

Chapter 79
I hung up anne's phone call and felt Eric drawing small circles on my
stomach. He was way too happy after learning that he was going to be a
father few months later. His excitement was overflowing as he kept talking
to our baby animatedly.
I smiled looking at him and every time I saw him happy I only felt luckier.
He patted my belly and then looked up at me.
"What did she say?" He asked.
I talked to anne discussing on planning our wedding and she was even more
excited. She couldn't control her emotions just like my soon to be husband.
They were so alike.
"She's the happiest mother in the world." I chuckled. He smiled at me and
nodded.
"Of course, she'd be. She always wanted to be with you and this time she'll
be there with you."
"Yes, I'm really excited but I'm a little worried too." I sighed.
Dad and Cecil had divorced each other a week ago. I felt bad for Cecil. I
wanted to see her happy but she wasn't happy anymore. Ermes and Sophie
also cut their ties with her and now she was all alone. I really felt bad for
her.
"Why? What for?" He looked up at me distracted from rubbing my still flat
tummy.
"Anne and dad. They argue a lot. They don't match in anything. Anne can't
forgive him and he is tired of apologizing." I narrated.
"I understand. It's tough for him."
"Plus anne wants to take me to Istanbul. She says I can't stay with you. She
has some theory of not staying together immediately before wedding."
"What? Why? You aren't going anywhere. You'll stay here with me." He
instantly got up and crawled toward me.
"You can't travel. You already have nauseating feeling most of the time.
What if you fall sick? You're pregnant. I can't-"
"Relax! Anne doesn't know. I will talk to her." I said and he somehow sat
quietly but I knew he was totally against the idea of staying away from him.
He thinned his lips in a straight line and came forward to embrace me. I felt
like a precious feather in his warmth. He kissed my temple and then his
blue met mine.
"Ah, mama invited us. We have to go plus we have to bring Honey back."
***
I was very nervous about visiting my ex in laws who were my soon to be in
laws as well. I stared at the mansion in front of me which was when Eric
called my name.
"What are you thinking? Come." He frowned.
I inhaled deeply and took a step forward.
"I know what you're feeling. Everything's going to be fine. Don't worry." He
held my hand tightly and we walked together.
I had no idea what was in store for me. For whatever I had done in my past,
there was a good reason for my in laws to hate me. I did not know what
kind of remark I was going to get but for the man by my side I mustered up
all the courage.
A blonde woman who I remembered as my Eric's mother opened the door
with a bright smile. The walls of fear inside me crumbled down when she
smiled at me and pulled me into her motherly embrace.
"My god! You look even more beautiful than before." She smiled brightly
which brought a smile on my face too.
"Thank you. How are you?" I asked.
"Well now that Eric is here I am happy." She smiled looking at Eric who
was too busy looking at me. I cleared my throat which made him tear away
his gaze.
He smiled and embraced his mother. He got a nice pat on his head for not
calling her.
She invited us in and made us sit on the dining. She took place beside us
and that was when she noticed my ring finger. Her jaw dropped a little and
her mouth curved into a happy smile.
"Mama, we-"
"Are you both marrying soon?" She asked staring at my ring.
"Yes, we are. We came here to inform you about it." He informed with
excitement evident in his eyes.
"Really?" She asked looking into his eyes.
"Yes, she agreed to marry me mama. We have decided to marry as soon as
possible. I am suggesting we should marry next Wednesday. What do you
say Vio?" He was surely excited. I could feel every ounce of his feelings. I
smiled in response and held his hand tightly.
"Seems like someone can't wait. Somebody's really impatient." His mom
teased him to which his ears turned pink.
"No, I mean I..."
"We get it. Right Viona?" She laughed and pulled Eric's ears.
"I love you." She said to him in a soft tender voice.
"I love you too, mama." He replied instantly. "I also want to tell you
something. You'll be overwhelmed." He said. It was then when the white fat
fur dog came barking at us. She sniffed Eric and jumped on him. Honey had
really missed him.
"Is it so?" She looked at me. I nodded. Honey sniffed my legs and sat down
near me. I patted her cute head and she started panting.
"Tell me." She smiled.
"Umm...you…it's just-y-" He was really bad at it. I raised an eyebrow and
he gulped down nervously.
"You're going to become grandma soon." I spoke on his behalf.
Her expressions were priceless. Her jaw was touching the floor and then she
covered her mouth. She remained still for seconds and then looked at us.
"Are you-"
"He's going to be a father soon." I said looking at Eric to which she smiled
and a tear rolled down her eye.
"Oh god! I'm so happy for you both. Congratulations!" She stood up and
came near me and embraced me.
"Thank you so much. I should call Alex. He'd be on cloud nine. I have to
call Xena too. Wait should I call Taylor and Tyler first? No, I'll call Alex."
She could not process anything out of excitement.
"Dad must be in office, mama." Eric replied.
"No, he has gone to Europe on a business trip."
"Europe? When?" He asked in confusion.
"Yes, you didn't pick up my call how would you know plus you didn't even
call him." She narrowed her eyes.
"He might get disturbed. You can call him later. Sit talk to us."
"You're right. Oh god! I want a grandchild sooner. I want to hold it. I'll
play-Oh! You must be hungry I should lay down the table." She was all so
overwhelmed like Eric said and didn't know what to do.
She rose up and went inside the kitchen. Eric smiled at me and tucked my
hair behind my ear and said, "I told you that it'll be easy." I nodded my head
in acceptance.
"I think I should go and help her." He patted my hand and was about to rise
up but I stopped him.
"No, you sit here. I'll go." I got up and followed the way his mother took. I
remembered the place. Although it was my third time visiting them but I
remembered they had different decos earlier. Certain things were reduced
and some were added.
When I saw my would be mother in law holding up the dishes. I tried to
help her. She passed me a sweet smile.
"Why did you come? Go sit with Eric. I'll manage."
"No, it's okay. Let me help you." I offered and picked up the bowl of
chicken curry. She smiled and looked at me.
"How are you doing?”
"I'm doing well."
"I’m glad to hear that."
"Where are the kids?" I asked when I didn't find them around.
"Xena joined cop academy. She visits us on weekends. And twins are in
California. They're preparing for exams. They'll come on Monday." She
said. I wondered how they looked now.
"So, you love him?" She looked at me.
I looked at her and smiled.
"Yes, I love him more than life itself."
"He loves you too." She said with a dead serious look.
"I know that."
"You know nothing. I warn you beforehand if you are here to break him
thrice than back off immediately." She had that seriousness in her eyes that
it gave my spine chills. I opened my mouth to speak but I couldn't.
"And if you intend to stay with him and love him forever then I want you to
be part of our family sooner." She smiled which made me a little relieved.
"Don't worry, I love your son. I won't break him again. I love him. I love
him a lot." I assured her.
"I trust you." She said handling me the bowl of cereals.
***
The luncheon with his mama went great. She was happy for us and very
excited to attend our wedding. Eric made me feel special time to time. He
was way more lovey-dovey than ever before. I loved new avatar of him.
"Come baby, I'll massage your feet." He said holding out his hand for me.
Honey jumped out from the backseat and ran inside the mansion. She had
probably missed the place.
"But they don't hurt." I replied.
"So what? I'll still give feet massage." He winked.
I stepped out of the car which was when the fresh cool air hit me.
"I'd go for a shower." I scratched my head and he smiled widely.
"Okay, I'll prepare a bath for us."
"Us ?" I raised my eyebrow at him.
"Yes, I'll help you."
"I can help myself." I tried hard to prevent the smile that was forming on
my lips.
"Still I'll help." He said and held my hand to take me inside.
"I want to stroll outside." I told him. He nodded his head and pecked my
lips. "Okay, I'll go prepare our bath. Come inside soon. I'll teach you twenty
new types of kisses." He winked.
My cheeks heated up at the thought of him teaching me kissing techniques.
I was going to be a very bad student. He went inside and I strolled in his
tulip garden. I smiled at the variety of tulips he had. It took me down to the
lane of memories we had together. I smiled. I loved what we had then. I
loved what we had now. I accepted my flaws. I accepted his. And life was
wonderful.
I strolled toward the big gates of his mansion. I stepped out of the gates and
walked out. It was a chilly evening. I went few yards away from home. A
smile formed on my face when I saw Cole running in his tracks. He had
Jordie running behind him. As soon as his eyes zeroed at me, he smiled.
"Hey!" He slowed down.
"You're here?" He looked confused.
"Yes, I'm here with Eric." I said. He frowned but then nodded.
"Are you guys together again?" He asked. I nodded my head with a grin.
"That's great! I hope you're sure and happy with your decision." He said.
Jordie sat at a distance panting. He looked cuter and fatter than before.
"Well, never been so sure." I smiled. "What about you? Are you okay
now?”
He frowned and asked, "What happened to me?"
"Roma's engaged to Franklin." I didn't want to hurt him but I wanted to
check whether she was the one who he loved. His expressions told me I was
right. His face crumpled up and hurt was evident on his face.
"Cole? Are you okay?" I asked.
He then smiled, “I am good. Never been better."
"So, it's Roma right?" I asked.
"Yes, it was her but now it's all good. She's happy without me. She probably
got married a fortnight ago. She must be enjoying her honeymoon right
now." He gave me a wide smile but I knew he wasn't in high spirits.
"She got married?" I asked.
"I don't know. Possibly yes! She was preparing for her wedding last time I
saw her and she was happy. She is five months pregnant too. Franklin is
good for her." I could see the twinge in his looks but couldn't do anything to
ease him.
"Anyways, how are you?" He asked.
"I'm sorry." I apologized for scratching on his wounds.
"Don't be. I'm moving back to Australia next week." He informed.
"Near your family?”
"Yes, you remember?" He smiled.
"Of course, I do."
"That's a good move. There will be someone for you. You'll find her soon."
He nodded.
"I believe so."
"It's our wedding on Wednesday. You are invited. I would be glad if you
mark your presence." I smiled.
"Wedding? Wow! Quite fast you both are! I'll be there for sure." He smiled.
"I'm running short of time. I'll see you soon." He said and waved me
gooodbye before jogging his way back and Jordie following him.
***
It was Wednesday. The big day! I was at dad's place. I came to his place
five days ago on his insistence and anne's constant reminders of not to stay
with groom. I was draped in a gorgeous white gown which hugged my body
till waist and flew down like a waterfall below it. My makeup and hair was
done. Anne was fixing my veil and Gazala helped her.
"Nervous?" Anne asked.
I nodded my head.
I was having absurd feelings. I was being negative rather than being
positive. I wanted to smile as I was happy but I was a lot more nervous. I
couldn't stop thinking about the last time I married him. Every bad memory
was emerging in my head and I couldn't help it.
It won't happen this time!
I told myself.
Still I wasn't at peace.
"You look so beautiful, çok güzel" She smiled looking at me through the
mirror.
"Indeed!" Gazala agreed with her.
I looked at the mirror. I agreed with then too. Anne did a nice job in
grooming her daughter. She made me look like those brides who appeared
in fashion magazines.
"Thank you, anne and Gazala." I smiled at them.
"Wait, let me call Edward. We'll leave for church then." She said. I nodded
my head.
Anne and dad decided to forget their differences till my wedding and plan to
be at peace from their side. Dad came in dressed in a grey suit. He looked
younger than before. More handsome, more energetic and younger.
"Look someone's shining like a stars." He smiled as soon as he came in.
"My princess." He pecked the top of my forehead that was when anne came
forward.
"Don't hold her veil like this. It is difficult to fix." She narrowed her eyes.
Dad ignored her and focused on me.
"You look like an angel, my precious little girl." He smiled making me
smile. "You look handsome too." I complimented him.
"Oh! Do I?" He asked looking at Gazala and she nodded with a wide smile.
He had developed a good equation with Gazala too. Gazala already liked
him and he treated him same as me.
"We should leave now otherwise we’ll be late." He said.
He held out his arm for me to hook mine in. I hooked my arm in his and
walked out with him. He opened the car's door for me to step inside. I sat
quietly inside thinking about my decision.
Was I really going to marry him?
Was it what I wanted?”
My phone's display illuminated. I checked the message. It was from my
soon to be husband.
"Where are you? When are you coming? How long will it take to reach?" I
read the three messages in one go.
I asked myself again did I really want to marry him.
ERIC'S POV
I looked around the venue standing at the altar. I was excited to see my
bride walk down the aisle and reach me. I wondered how she'd look. I
thought about our happily ever after. I thought about life after one year from
now. I only saw us happy with our little baby in our arms.
I smiled at the thought.
My entire family was present to attend the wedding ceremony, to witness
our being united forever. Close relatives, distant relatives, colleagues,
friends everyone was present. I saw people chatting from my place. I was
getting impatient checking my wrist watch time to time.
She was half an hour late now!
I was turning more impatient. I saw Kate enter the ceremony with her
husband. She had her three year old daughter with her. Her daughter looked
so adorable. It made me want a girl child for Viona and I.
Everybody was talking around. It was now one hour and still she hadn't
arrived. Paparazzi had started talking by now. It had to a big wedding but
my bride had still not arrived.
Had she planned to stand me up? The mere thought of it made my spine
quiver. She was so late that I could only think of her leaving me. Was she
not coming anymore? Was she leaving me?
No! She wouldn't. I told myself but the passing time said otherwise.
I pulled out my phone to type her a message again.
What's taking so long? Where are you? I texted her. She hadn't replied to
my previous message. I took a deep breath. Then I saw a message pop up
on my phone.
It was from her.
I'm sorry. It said.
My brain couldn't function after reading it.

Chapter 80
"I'm sorry. It took some time." I looked at dad who was now finally
inside the car. He drove us back from halfway just because he had
forgotten something really precious at home.

"Did you get whatever you wanted?" Anne was irritated which was
very evident in her voice. She was constantly asking him to drive to
the venue sooner but he was not paying her any heed which made
her quite restless.

"Yes, I'm done now. We can leave." He smiled winking at me.

"It's getting late. Can you not smile like an idiot and drive us to the
venue, please?" Anne seemed annoyed by now.

"That's what I'm doing." He said starting the car and accelerating it
speedily on the empty highway.
I stared out of the window as anne and dad talked. I zoned out and
thinking about how everything was going to be. I wondered why I
was even confused. All I ever wanted was that one guy and now he
was going to bound himself to me forever. He was going to love
me for rest of his life. The thought of it itself gave me exciting
shivers.

I was proud of my decision. I was sure about us, how could I not
be? We were finally going to be together as a happily married
couple. Finally everything was going to be peaceful. There was no
line of confusion. I was ready to promise him a lifetime.

My cellphone beeped with my soon to be impatient husband's

message and brought me out of my reverie.

What's taking so long? Where are you?

I smiled at the thought of him being impatient but when I looked at

the time on my phone's display I realized that I was super late on
my wedding.

I'm sorry. I wrote composing a message for him but I chose not to
send it because we were almost at the destination.

"Drive faster, please." Anne spoke.

I looked around and saw we were almost at the church where Eric
and I had to take our vows. I was excited and nervous as well. I
was excited to see him. I hadn't seen him for a week now and was
missing him terribly.

As soon as the car came to halt, I didn't wait for anyone to open the
door for the bride. I jumped out as soon as I could. Dad and anne
came out chuckling at my actions.

"Somebody's impatient." Anne teased.

Warmth spread on my ears upon hearing them laugh at my actions.

"What impatient? I am late because of dad. He had this so

important thing of his that he could not miss." I spoke back in my
defense.

Dad's eyes popped out and he pressed a finger on his lips indicating
me to play along. I understood him and said, “Gazala and Ermes
must have already reached. And here I am-"

"We're going, princess. Let us not make groom wait more." Dad
smiled at me offering me his hand. I looked up at him. He seemed
younger than before. He looked happier and healthier. "C'mon,
don't make him wait more." Anne smiled standing behind dad.

I hooked my arm in his and for the first time my dad walked me
down the beautifully decorated aisle. Nervousness pooled in my
heart as I looked at the path filled with red roses which led to altar.
A beautiful melody paved its way to my ears. Dad slowly led me to
the path filled with roses.

I'm dying to catch my breath

Oh why don't I ever learn?
I've lost all my trust,
Though I've surely tried to turn it around

I looked up slowly to look at front where my groom stood. Every

single thing and every single person vanished from the view when
my eyes landed on the person who was going to my husband in less
than minutes.

He stood still at his place looking deadly handsome in black

tuxedo. His hair was shorter from the last time I saw him which
gave me a good view of his geometrical tattoos engraved on his
head. His radiant blues were locked with mine and his mouth was
parted. He stared at his cellphone and then rubbed his eyes. Slowly,
he kept his cellphone in his pocket and focused on me. He stepped
forward from his initial position and mouthed, thank you.

I smiled at him and he smiled along showing his even white teeth.
My heart skipped beats in between as his presence became more
prominent with each passing yard.

Can you still see the heart of me?

All my agony fades away
When you hold me in your embrace

Don't tear me down for all I need

Make my heart a better place
Give me something I can believe

I smiled lip syncing those lyrics and he watched intently. I fell for
him once again watching him wait for me like I had always wanted
him to. He nodded smiling down at me. When I reached near him
he extended his hand to pull me up. My dad placed my hand on his
and smiled at him, “She’s all yours now.”

Eric smiled and nodded his head assuring him that he would never
let him down. Instantly a wave of sparks passed through my being
when he tightened his hold on my hand. My existence shuddered
when he winked at me. As he pulled me up to stand beside him, he
made sure to peek inside my veil.

"You are so beautiful." He mumbled looking at me like he had

never seen me before.

I noticed he was clean shaved as his jawlines were more prominent.

His ocean blue eyes were full of love, happiness and reflection of
his bride. I smiled and sniffed in his air. I had to admit that his
cologne was addicting.

"You look so handsome." He smiled upon hearing my compliment.

Soon, the ceremony started. I looked around to see people who

were there to attend our wedding. I located Emir and Gazala on the
very first row. They both were smiling at me.

"Good afternoon and welcome to the uniting of two souls. Thank

you for coming and marking your presence in Eric and Viona's big
day..." The priest started the ceremony but I couldn't concentrate on
his voice. I kept staring at the man in front of me. He was so
beautiful, so unreal that it was hard to believe that I managed to get
him. I couldn’t believe that I managed to win his love.

He smiled and nodded his head which broke my chain of thoughts.

He looked intently in my eyes like he never wanted to look away.

"Viona, the day our mathematics’ teacher arranged my seat with

you was the day I saw you for the first time. I was new in school
and had no friends. You befriended me. You helped me. You were
there to deal with my non sense talks, silly demands and
stubbornness. I promise I'll be there for you just like you were there
for me. I promise to be patient, understanding and kind. I promise
to listen and hold you in tough times. I will be there to embrace
what we have for our present and together we'll create our future. I
will cherish our union and love you more each day than I did the
day before. I will trust you and respect you, laugh with you and cry
with you, loving you faithfully through good and bad times as well
regardless of the obstacles we may face in our lives. I give you my
hand, my heart and my love, from this day forward for as long as
we both shall live." He said his vow which left my cheeks wet with
tears.

It was truly happening. My dream of marrying him, just like I used

to imagine was coming true. It was all happening! When the priest
requested me to say my vows I realized that I had forgotten
everything out of nervousness.

I looked into my groom's eyes. He was still staring me with those

love filled eyes. I smiled in nervousness and opened my mouth to
speak whatever was hitting my head.

"You were the wildest dream, I was a dreamer.

You were bright sunshine, I was even darker than a shadow on new
moon night.
You were dew on new morning leaves, I was a wilting flower.
You were a rising morning, I was a dark night giving in to light.
You were a never ending tranquil sky, I was a dry desolate land.
Little did I know dawn and horizon molded them together to form a
captivating beauty. You loved me knowing my flaws. You chose to
show me light. You chose to stay and wait for me. I won't be able
to tell in words how grateful I am to you for loving me after
knowing who I was. I promise you a forever. I promise you my
love, loyalty and presence. I promise you a home full of love, care
and warmth. You have made me feel more loved than I ever
thought I was worthy of. I love you and today I give you all that I
am and all that I have and promise to love you till my last breath." I
smiled through my teary eyes looking into his moistened ones.
We looked at each other and smiled through teary eyes. Well, I
knew I could make a rock cry.

The priest then asked us to exchange our wedding bands. Mr.

Cullen was engraved in his band and Mrs. Cullen in mine. He slid
the band in my fourth finger and I did the same for him.

"With this, I announce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride
now." As soon as the words left priest's mouth my husband erased
the distance between us and impatiently held my veil up. His
mouth parted as his eyes scanned my face. His eyes then landed on
my lips.

"How can you be so beautiful, my Vio!" He spoke blinking his

eyes.

My cheeks warmed up at the way he was looked at me. I looked up

to meet his eyes and that was when he lowered his mouth on mine.
His arm which was already on my waist pulled me toward him. I
collided on his hard chest and he enjoyed the bounce. My legs
wobbled and goosebumps arose on my skin. He encouraged me to
kiss him back but I became coward in front of the booing crowd.
We pulled away with smiles on our faces.

He knelt down in front of me and placed a kiss on my flat tummy.

It got me emotional again. The crowd was again in cheers for us.
He held my hand softly and pressed a kiss on my palm before
taking me for our cake slicing ceremony. The cake was huge and
half the height of my man. I was tempted to devour it as soon as I
saw it. We sliced the cake together and Eric handed me a plate with
big slice.

I saw my husband's family admiring us and waving toward us.

They smiled and approached us. Eric made me sit in a chair and I
filled my mouth with cake. It was really delicious.

Eric hugged his dad as soon as they reached us. His mother smiled
at me. "Congratulations, both of you." They both said in unison.

"Thank you." We both smiled.

"I was really worried for this man. Thankfully, he has Viona now."
My mother in law said to my father in law. He laughed and looked
at me.

"You look beautiful as always. Keep shining and congratulations

for the baby." He smiled.

"Thank you, dad." I grinned finishing my cake.

Eric noticed it and brought me another piece of cake. We met his

siblings who were grownups now. Xena had turned into a beautiful
lady and was exactly a copy of her mother. Taylor and Tyler were
following Eric in looks and they were nowhere near introverts now.
Mom and dad gifted us one week honeymoon trip to their private
island in Maldives which excited me even more.

Emir and Gazala came to congratulate us. I was glad to see Kate at
our wedding. I was happy that Eric had invited her too. She was
there with her three year old daughter. We talked for a while. She
told me that she was soon going to California soon and was in
NYC for vacations. Her husband was another sweet thing.

"I knew you'd make him realize one day. It took time but you did
it." She smiled at me. I nodded my head. It was great catching up
with an old friend after a long time.

I looked around for my husband who had excused himself to bring

juice for me. I saw him at a distance he was talking to Josie. I was
instantly excited to see Josie at our wedding. Next to him was his
girlfriend Olive. He waved at me and I approached them. Evening
approached. Everyone was happy. Everyone was there except Cole.

I had invited him too but he hadn't showed up. I asked my brother
Ermes about him. He told me that Cole was leaving for Australia
tonight.

"He had said he would come."

"May be he forgot. He's a mess after whatever happened. His

mother wants him to get married soon." Ermes replied.

"He's not fine.”

"Yes, but he agreed. He'll be getting married next month." He said.

"Oh! He’s here." I turned around at Ermes' words.

I saw Cole with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He smiled at me

and approached me. He looked amazing in a suit, he smiled but
something about him seemed off. His stubble was growing and
dark circles beneath his eyes were visible.
"Hey, congratulations!" He greeted offering me the bouquet.

"Thank you." I smiled. He hugged my brother and looked around.

"Where's you groom?" He asked.

"His friends stole him from me." I said.

He nodded his head.

"I heard you're marrying next month." I asked him. He looked at

my brother and then at me.

"That's right."

"Are you sure?" I asked. He smiled and looked up.

"I’ve never been so sure.” He said. “I can't waste my life for

someone who's already married so I guess moving on is good." He
added.

It did not sate me.

"Who's the girl?" I asked.

"My family friend." He replied.

"You love her?" Ermes asked.

"I will. She's beautiful." He said.

Before we could say anything he checked his wrist watch and said,
"My plane will be leaving soon. I must go. Wish you a happy
married life, Viona." He turned around and went away leaving me
worried. My husband tapped my shoulder and took away my
worries. He offered me his hand to dance and I gladly took it.

We danced together on the beats of Ed Sheeran's Give me love. Our

eyes were shining. Our feet were going in proper sync. He smiled
and kissed my lips once again. I narrated a plan to him which he
liked and was willing to help.

When the song changed he left my hand and started dancing with
my anne. I was alone in the middle of dancefloor. Seeing it, my dad
came to be my dance partner. I saw Eric turn anne around. I
indicated dad and turned him around. Both of them faced each
other and then dad went on his knee. A big frown found its way to
her forehead. Eric and I looked at each other, afraid that our plan
might backfire.

When dad flashed out his ring in no instance she was the happiest
woman. She agreed and we both rejoiced for them. I was happy for
both of them. Our plan of making them work together had worked
now.

"Congratulations!" We yelled at them.

They both smiled as she let dad slid ring on her finger.

Eric picked me up in bridal and whispered in my ear, "You're not

kissing me back here. Let's go home."

I chuckled at his words and we both left for home.

***

He took me to his, correction, our bedroom in bridal. He pushed

the door open by kicking his leg. When we entered I noticed there
were rose petals on the bed. The lights were dim. The chocolate
essence of the room was an addition. Seeing, flowers all around
lightened up my mood even more. But looking at the whole room
made me both nervous and excited.

It was out wedding night, our first night as a married couple. Eric
put me down softly. He was standing behind me. He encircled my
waist and pressed a soft kiss on my neck. Goosebumps found their
way to my skin again. His hand which was on my waist travelled
up slowly which left a long trail of goosebumps behind.

"I-I need to remove m-my makeup." I stuttered

"Okay." He withdrew his hands from my body and let me go.

I looked back at him and saw him go to the couch. I rushed into the
bathroom. I took in a deep breath. I didn't know why I was nervous.
I was pregnant with his baby and I was being nervous at the
thought of sleeping with him. It was not like I didn't want to. I
wanted to do it with him but it wasn't any untailored sex tonight. It
had to be special. It was our day.

"Vio, can you do it faster?" I heard his voice and closed my eyes. I
wiped my makeup as soon as I could and went outside. I was
willing to make everything special. When I stepped outside of
bathroom I heard a slow music in background. He smiled at me and
extended his hand.

"Will you dance with me?" He asked.

"Gladly." I took his hand and we started dancing. He was a great

dancer and controlled me better. We started kissing slowly at the
romantic music. This time I kissed him back. He was happy, I
could sense it.

His hands were not in control and his hand travelled on my body
exploring it like never before. I gasped and then our kiss turned
wilder. He kissed my nape making me restless in my position. He
got rid of his suit jacket and threw it away. He helped me take away
my veil fully and made me sit on the bed.

I looked at him. His eyes were darker in shade. I licked my lips and
looked at his pant which seemed tight now.

"I am hungry." I looked up at him.

"I'm hungry too." He said.

Great then!

"I will have Texas Barbecue. What about you?" I asked

"What?" He looked puzzled.

"I want Texas Barbecue. What would you like to have?" I asked.

"Texas Barbecue? Now?" He asked.

I nodded. I was really hungry and needed to eat right then. Being
pregnant had increased my appetite. He rubbed his head and
nodded.

"I'll be back soon." He said.

I felt bad that I sent him to get food like that, with an erection on.
ERIC'S POV

I smiled looking at my wife who was sleeping on our matrimonial

bed. I went near her and sat down beside her. It took me about half
an hour to bring Taxes Barbecue for her and now she was
peacefully asleep. I looked at her beautiful form. She looked so
pretty. I couldn't stop staring at her. I felt how lucky I was that she
was a part of my life now. Not just a part but she was my life.

I pressed a soft kiss on her forehead. She moaned in her sleep.

Finally, she woke up making adorable noises. She rubbed her eyes
and then looked at me.

"I brought you food." I said.

"Hm?”

"Food." I showed her the plate in my hand and she woke up right
away. She sat back and opened her mouth. I fed her and then
removed her heels. I took away the plate and washed it. When I
went in our room, I found her sitting on the bed's edge. She looked
at me and I smiled at her.

"Are you sleepy? You can change into something comfortable." He

suggested. I didn't want her to sleep but if she wanted to then I was
okay with it. She was going to wake up with me for rest of our
lives.

"Can you help me with this dress?" She asked.

"Sure." I stepped near her. She zipped down her dress. I went near
her and pulled down the dress slowly. My eyes landed on her soft
pink flesh which tempted me. I held her dress and kept it on the
couch.

She stood in front of me in an exciting lingerie. I stood still at my

place looking at her beautiful innocent face. She smiled at me
wickedly and winked. My manhood responded very well to the
stimulus. I looked at her beautiful form. She was really a sexy
woman and I was the lucky one.

I slowly made my way toward her. She cupped my cheeks and

kissed me roughly. I was out of breath soon. I pushed her on the
bed and removed my shirt. She chewed her lips so seductively that
it was getting too hard for me to resist.

I climbed on top of her and sucked on her neck. I looked into her
eyes and she looked into mine."We can try all the kisses you taught
me." She said.

"Yes, we should." I did what she wanted me to do. We made love

with slow music on, dim lights and a deathly eye contact. When we
both were spent and finished I gathered her in my arms. She coiled
into me and looked in my eyes.

"I love you, Viona Cullen." I tucked her hair behind her ear.

"I love you too, Eric Cullen." She smiled.

I rubbed her belly, "and I love you too." I said. She smiled and
cupped my cheeks.

"You're mine." I said kissing her forehead.

"And you're mine." She replied. I loved the possession she showed
on me.

"Always yours, Viona."

EPIL

Checking the time on my wrist watch I asked Daniel to speed up. I

had gone to Barcelona for shooting of my upcoming movie shot
which took two weeks. I was in middle of my shoot when Xena
called me to inform Viona was sick. I was instantly panicked. I
immediately rushed out cancelling everything.

As soon as I reached home I jumped out of car like a mad man. It

was a wrong decision to go away without her but she was too
stubborn to send me away. She didn't want a caretaker around. She
wanted me to work.

I pulled my set of keys and fumbled with the door lock. When I
pushed the door open, I rushed inside wanting to see my wife.

"Vio-" My words silenced down when I saw her sleeping on couch

in the living room. The worry instantly changed into fury.

She was always so careless. The couch was really small for her big
tummy to fit in. I inhaled deeply to swallow down my anger and
the citral scent of her really helped. I was on my way to pick her up
and shift her in our bedroom but before that Honey pounced over
me barking and licking me heartily.
"Honey, honey, okay!" She seemed too happy with my presence.

"Eric?" I heard my wife's groggy voice. There was a file in her

hand that she put away and stood up upon watching Honey lick me
to extremes.

"Honey, go inside." She commanded my adorable dog and it ran

away upon hearing her command.

"You came back early?" She smiled rubbing her eyes.

I focused on her face which was chubbier than before. She had
gained healthy weight. She was thirty three weeks pregnant and
much stronger. My anger vanished when I saw her come near me
and I was hit by her citral scent. She knew I loved it. Her green
eyes which were way brighter and shinier than before looked
enchantingly beautiful. She was my life. I loved her more than
anything.

"How are you? Xena told me you were not feeling well." I walked
to her in two big steps and cupped her beautiful face.

"I'm fine. I was just hit by nausea again and had a really bad
headache but now I'm good." She said rubbing the back of my hand
assuring me.

I loved how beautiful she was. I just couldn't believe that I had her
in my life. Finally, after everything she was mine and only mine. "I
missed you so much." I rubbed her big, big tummy to which she
laughed. She looked at me and smiled, "I missed you too."

I couldn't stand for long and kissed her pink fuller lips. She edged
closer to me and kissed me sweetly. I could never get enough of
her.
"Are you hungry? I'll cook something quickly." She said trying to
get out of my hold.

"Did you eat?" I asked. She looked at me and nodded.

"I took all my medicines too." She said.

I smiled at her sincerity. I didn't want her to fall sick or to even

undergo any panic attack. So far since our wedding she had only
four panic attacks which were minor. I was glad she was
improving. I wanted nothing from God but to take her sufferings
away.

"Good! I had dinner in plane, baby. Don't worry."

"I love you so much." She pouted wanting for me to bend down
and capture her mouth.

"I love you too." I told her. Everything with her was blissful. She
picked up the file she was reading and we headed to our bedroom.
She pushed me in for the shower and did not give me company. I
kept asking her to join me but she refused. Disappointed, I had to
shower alone.

"I made you coffee." She said passing me coffee with a cute smile.

"I love you for this." I was always happy by how she took care of
me.

"Come here." I patted the space near me. I had missed being with
her so much.

"How was everything?" She asked coming near me and sitting on

my lap.
"It was good." I told her sniffing her nape.

"What was good about it?" She asked holding my hand. She looked
at me intently with that look in her eyes.

"There were no intimate scenes." I stated.

She was giving me that look again.

"Okay! That was a cheat kiss. I already told you about it. I did not
kiss anyone."

"I didn’t say anything." She said in a low voice.

"Baby, look at me." She did not.

"Vio is jealous." I chuckled.

"I am not." She said with furrowed brows. She held my face still
and kissed my lips sweetly. The sweet pleasure became a big
torture soon. I held her firmly close to me.

"I want you." She was breathless. I just needed to hear that. We
made sweet love and laid close to each other with entangled limbs.
Our poor dog kept barking outside our room probably thinking I
was hurting my wife.

VIONA'S POV

I looked at my handsome man who was sleeping like baby. He was

always a heavy sleeper. I held the breakfast tray in my hand and put
it on the table. I caressed his hair to which he groaned in his sleep.
Few seconds later he sleepily opened his eyes. He smiled when his
eyes landed on me. I was so lucky to have him in my life. Nobody
had ever loved me a way he did. His hand went to my belly to
touch our baby. He was so excited for it to come out. He already
had names for our kid which definitely wasn't any animal's name
this time.

"Good morning, baby." He mumbled rubbing my belly and slowly

reaching up. I slapped his hand away. He frowned and opened his
eyes wholly. "Baby?”

"Don’t baby me."

"Just once. Come." He smiled melting my heart.

"I brought breakfast for us. Get up." I said combing his messed hair
with my fingers. I got up and sat back on the couch opening the
new case I was assigned.

"What's that? You should pay more attention to your husband." He

said. I could hear his footsteps approaching me.

"I paid you full attention last night."

"This is so not done." He complained. He came near me and
snatched away the file which made me look up at him. "What's in
that file? I hope you’re not thinking of divorcing me." He narrowed
his eyes and sat beside me.

"No! Not at all! It's just a case file."

"Case file? You're not taking up any case." He spoke looking right
into my eyes.

"I already gave my consent." I told him.

"What? Why? I told you not to take up any cases. Your due date is
close. Why do you even want to dig up things right now? You
should be resting these days." His voice was getting louder.

"Eric! Today's the hearing and I already found enough evidences. I

couldn't say no when mother of the victim approached me. Her
daughter was raped. I want her rapist to be punished. That's it." I
couldn't back out just because I was pregnant. It was the least I
could do for that girl. I wanted justice for her. I didn't want her to
become like me, not even a bit. I wanted to help her and help
myself in the process.

"I'll be there then." He said smiling at me.

"I'm proud of you." He said kissing my forehead.

A loud cry made us pull apart. He looked at me and then towards

the door.

"Is Hope here?" He inquired.

"Yeah, Xena dropped her few minutes ago." I said.

"Why didn't you tell me?" He grew so impatient. He picked up his
pant and wore it as soon as he could and rushed out of the room. I
shook my head and followed him.

There was our four year old daughter who was exact copy of her
dad, sitting on the floor and crying her lungs out with her legs
stretched. There was a black haired guy around her age who was
painting her toes. Who allowed him inside?

“Shut up! Hop-Hop." He scolded her.

My eyes popped out as I saw the boy painting her nails intently.
My little girl's cry made way to my ears and I saw my husband pick
her up in his arms. She immediately stopped crying upon watching
her dad and hugged him. He caressed her back and said soothing
words to her.

The day she opened her eyes I knew I had lost him. I lost him to
her. That day was the happiest day of our lives. I was so happy
even after losing him. He fell in love with her as soon as he saw
her. He loved her beyond life and death and they both kept me
sane.

"Who is he?" He asked Hope. When she didn't reply he looked

toward me.

"I don't know." I replied.

"What did he do?" He asked Hope.

"He said he would stick his pencil between my legs." She replied
and I almost choked on my breath.
"I will, if you don't put her down." The boy yelled at my husband. I
was stunned at the way he was trying to intimidate my husband. I
went near them and looked at him.

"Let me throw him out. What all is he saying!" Eric was furious.
He was about to pick that boy up but I stopped him.

"He's just a kid."

"He's not talking like kids." Eric's voice was so rasp.

I looked at the boy. He looked way too familiar. I asked him his
name to which he replied.

"Lyan" It did crave some unhappy memories. Hope's elder brother

had similar name.

"Ryan" Hope corrected.

"Do you know him Hope?" Eric asked but again she was silent.

"Don't you think we've seen him somewhere?" I asked Eric. He

looked at the gray eyed boy and nodded.

"Maybe" He replied.

May be he was in same school as of Hope's.

"Youl mallaige photoglaph? My mommy and daddy have same

pictule." He lisped walking toward the big picture frame that
covered whole wall of ours.

"Let me throw him out." Eric mumbled walking toward the boy.

"Don't dale to touch me." He yelled.

"Wait, I can see my daddy." He jumped walking toward the
photograph frames in the living room and he pointed at a photo of
Ermes, Cole and I.

"Cole?" Eric looked confused and I was confused too. How did I
not identify him by their resemblance?

"Cole got married." I stated. "And his son is hitting on my

daughter." Eric picked him with both his arms up and walked out of
the house.

"Eric wait!" I was still confused.

Did Cole come back?

Apparently he had.

"Leave me. My daddy will grill you." The boy who was a carbon
copy of Cole spat.

"Jordie!" The boy yelled. I turned sideways to see Jordie and

Honey busy mating. Yes! Jordie’s presence also confirmed that he
was Cole’s son.

"Honey!" I yelled. She wasn't even listening. My poor Honey

wasn't a virgin anymore.

Eric took him away to the big black gates when we heard a loud
voice.

"Cullen Sullen!" Eric stopped on his tracks and looked back at me.
My eyes landed on his ex girlfriend shouting at him. The first
question that hit my mind was why was she here.

"Put my son down!" She shouted at him.

"Mommy!" Ryan yelled looking at Roma.

Mommy?

Roma

Franklin

Pregnant

Cole

Oh my god!

"Put him down." She yelled at my husband again. He immediately

put her son down and Ryan ran to his mother who was glaring my
husband like she’s kill him. Her eyes shortly met mine. Her son
waved Hope bye and then they both disappeared. Jordie rushed
after them vitiating my sweet Honey.

Eric turned around and looked at me. Hope had started crying
again. He picked her up in his arms and patted her cheeks.

"What happened, Hope?”

"Ryan went away. We had to play." She cried.

"Oh! How do you know Ryan?" He asked.

"He's my classmate." She replied rubbing her emerald eyes.

"He was saying bad things." Eric kissed her cheeks.

"He did not." She said in Ryan's defense.

"He said pencil thing." He reminded her.

"Oh! He sharps his pencil from both ends. He'll stick that pencil
between your legs next time." She pouted.

I couldn't stop laughing imagining Ryan sticking his pencil

between my husband's legs. That was really gross. Hope leaned
toward me wanting to come in my arms but Eric pulled her toward
himself.

“Mommy can’t pick you up right now, Hope.”

She silently looked at me and I just couldn’t imagine life without

her. She was so beautiful. I loved her more than my life.

Eric and I got ready for the court. He had already dressed up Hope
and she was busy eating Cheetos.

"Roma and Cole got married?" I mumbled looking at him.

He shrugged his shoulders, “Apparently. He’s your friend. You'll
see him soon." I nodded.

"Anne has invited us for dinner tonight." I told him. He nodded.

Anne and dad married almost four years ago and we're happy
together. Gazala and Emir got married too and had a three months
old daughter, Jelena. Olive and Josie got out of rehab and were
going to get married next month.

"Your ex was here." I teased him.

"Stop calling her my ex. Her name is Roma and she’s Cole’s wife."
He threw me a look.

“Oh! I see.”

"Come here."
I went near him. He cupped my face and looked into my eyes. He
brushed the lapel of my shirt and picked up my blazer in his hands.

“Thank you for coming me in my life, for loving me, for marrying
me and for giving birth to my kids.” He said intertwining our
fingers.

“Stop thanking me all the time. You deserve it. You deserve to be
loved and I love you so much.” I said resting my forehead on his.

He looked into my eyes and smiled

“I love you too but you cannot stop me from thanking the girl who
mended me.”